
■I M.r IB^^^^^^ 



if 



ill i 



11 ! 



:i 






f 



' |||iilil!lPi™« 



iiiiii If iiiii I liiili 1 1 




Class __2£A^iH 

Book JiRKX- 

Gopyright W 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSrr. 



THE ALBION SERIES 

OK 

(angfo^^axott anb (\n\bb(t en^fia^ 'pociv^ 

J. W. BRIGHT AND G. L. KITTREDGE 
GENERAL EDITORS 



Zbc Bllnoii Scries. 

This series will eoniprise the most 
iniportaiit An^ilo-Saxon and Middle 
English poems in editions designed to 
meet the wants of both the scholar 
and the student. Eaeh \olume will 
ordinarily contain a single poem, 
critically edited, and provided with 
an introduction, notes, and a full 
glossary. 



ANDREAS 



AND 



THE FATES OF THE AI^OSTLES 



TWO JNGLO-SJXON NJRRJTU^E POEMS 



Edited 
With Introduction, Notes, and Glossary 

GEORGE PHILIP KRAPP 

LeCTUKKK in EnCI.ISII in COLUMl'lA UNIVliKSITY 



GINN c^ COMPANY 

BOSTON • NEW YORK. • CIIlCACiO • LONDON 
1906 



f 



LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Two CoDics Received 

JAN 25 1906 

CoDyriffht Entry 
Ct/VSS CK. XXc. No, 

n ^^H 7 4 

COPY B. 



CorVKIGHT, 1905, BY 

GEORGE PHILIP K.KAPP 



ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 
66.1 



die a tlitn.Tiim X^xtii 

(..INN \ COMPANY- I'KO- 
rKlliTORS . HUSTON ■ U.S.A. 



TO 

JAMES WILSON BRIGHT 

SCHOLAR AND GUIDE OF SCHOLARS 

THIS VOLUME 

IS 

GRATEFULLY DEDICATED 



PREFACE 

Although editions of the text of Andreas have been made from time 
to time, no comprehensive treatment of the poem on its various sides 
of interest has appeared since Grimm pubHshed his Andreas und Elene 
in 1840. In the meantime our knowledge of the language and the litera- 
ture of the Anglo-Saxon period has not remained stationary, and a new 
endeavor to present the poem in its proper linguistic and historical set- 
ting needs no apology. The Fates of the Apostles is here edited for the 
first time in its entirety and with explanatory comment. 

The text of both poems is based upon Wiilker's Codex Vercellcnsis, 
a photographic reproduction of the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book. 
This volume is referred to in the textual notes as MS. Where the read- 
ings of the reproduction are uncertain, which happens but rarely, recourse 
has been had to the Bibliothek and to Napier's collation of the text of 
the Biblidthek with the manuscript. Readings derived from either of 
the two latter sources are always specifically indicated. In the Text all 
departures from the manuscript readings which originate with the pres- 
ent editor are printed in italics ; readings suggested by earlier editors 
or commentators which are incorporated into the text are printed in 
Roman type. Additions of a complete word or of several words are 
enclosed within square brackets. 

With the exception of a few of the commoner forms of the pronoun, 
the article, and the conjunctions, the Glossary is intended to be a com- 
plete verbal and grammatical index to both poems. No space has been ■ 
given, in the Introduction, to a formal discussion of grammar or metre. 
What little of special importance there was to say about these subjects 
has been said in the Notes. 

The editor regrets that the results of his chapter on authorship, in 
the Introduction, could not be more conclusive than they are. In the 
end, however, the chief gain in such discussions consists in determining 
the differences and similarities of various works, not in tagging each 
with an author's name. The present discussion will have attained its 
end if it carry back the question of the authorship of Andreas to a 



vi PREFACE 

sounder if less dogmatic position than that to which much recent the- 
orizing has been hurrying it. To some it would seem a simple solution 
of the matter to combine Amiiras and TJw Fates of the Apostles into 
a single poem, and to assign this poem to Cynewulf ; but reasons why 
this disposition of the two poems cannot be permitted will be found 
fully discussed in the Introduction. The importance, however, of The 
Fates of the Apostles in the discussion of the authorship of Andreas, as 
well as the general similarity of the poems in subject matter, rendered 
it advisable that they should be treated together. 

To the various friends who by counsel and encouragement have 
assisted the editor in the preparation of this volume grateful acknowl- 
edgments are made, especially to Professor Hart for surrendering the 
Andreas into less skilful and experienced hands than his own after he 
had made considerable collections towards an edition of the poem ; to 
Dr. Alma Blount for the use of her thorough and scholarly study of the 
language and vocabulary of Andreas ; and to Professor P'red. Tup})er, Jr., 
for his comments on some troublesome passages of the text. Above 
all, however, the editor is indebted to Professors Bright and Kittredge, 
the general editors of the series. Whenever it was possible to do so, 
specific acknowledgment has been made of this indebtedness, but in 
most instances the editor has been compelled to profit by their gener- 
osity in silence. 

(^ P K 

CoLUMiuA University 

October, 1905 



CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION: j-age 

I. Thi-. Manuscrii't and Editions ...... ix 

II. Source of Andreas ... . . . . . . xxi 

III. Source OF The F'ates OF THE Ai'0STi.i:s . . . xxix 

IV. Authorship of Andreas and The Fates of the 

Ai'OSTLEs ......... xxxiii 

V. Poetic Elaboration in Andreas li 

VI. Thic Legend of St. Andrew lix 

BlHLIOCJRAI'HY .......... Ixxiii 

Table of Abbreviations \ Ixxix 

TEXT : 

I. Andreas .......... i 

II. The Fates of the Apostles 69 

NOTES : 

I. Notes on Andreas 75 

II. Notes on Thic Fates of the Apostles .... 160 

GLOSSARY 173 



INTRODUCTION 



THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS 

The poems Andreas and The Fates of the Apostles are both contained 
in the Vercet/i Book or Codex Vercellensis. This famous volume is 
preserved in the cathedral library at Vercelli, in northern Italy, where 
it has probably rested for some six or seven centuries. Various attempts 
have been made to explain the appearance of this book, made up entirely 
of Anglo-Saxon texts, in so unexpected a place ; and, as the most plau- 
sible of the theories brought forward derives much of its probability from 
the presence in the volume of a poem on St. Andrew, the discussion 
has here a special interest and importance. 

The opinion of the Italian scholar Gazzera,^ that the manuscript was 
brought to Vercelli, by John Scotus Erigena, is untenable, since John 
Scotus died about the year 875, and the handwriting of the manuscript 
is indisputably above a century later. Equally unfounded is Earle's the- 
ory ^ that the manuscript was taken to Vercelli by Cyneweard, bishop of 
Wells. Cyneweard is mentioned in the Chronicle under the years 964 
and 975. The entry for the latter year states that he "left Britain" 
(of Brytene gewat). Although this phrase differs slightly from the com- 
mon euphemistic form of expression for recording a death, it seems 
probable that this is its meaning, since no further mention of Cyne- 
weard is made in the Chronicle.^ Even though the phrase be taken 
literally, however, it offers no foundation for Earle's hypothesis that 
Cyneweard was the son of the poet Cynewulf, that he was himself a 
poet and the author of the poetical account of the battle of Brunanburh 
given in the Chronicle under the year 937, and that in the year 975 he 

'^ Anglia V, 452. 2 "Piog of the Saxon Chronicles, p. xxii. 

^ Cf. Chro7ticle (Parker MS.) 790, 794, 870 (cf. MS. D), and 961, and Earle and 
Plummer, T^vo Saxon Chronicles II, 163. Cf. also Klaeber, MLN. XX, 32, who 
calls attention to the amplifying phrase Jiiirh gecyndne craft. 



X INTKC^nrCTION 

loft luigland, carrying with him a vohime of his father's poetry wliich 
he left behind him in his journeyings at \'ercelh. 

Much more phiusible is ^\■iilker's theory,' based vipon an oral tradition 
with which he became ac(]uainted at the time of his visits to Vercelli 
(in 1 88 1 and 1885), to the efTect that there formerly existed at A'ercelli 
a hospital (or Anglo-Saxon jiilgrims on their way to Rome." At this 
hospital, \\iilker thinks, a library of religions works may gradually have 
collected, ttnd among them may ha\ e been the volume which we know 
as the Vt-rcclli Book. Manv Anglo-Saxons undoubtedly passed through 
\'ercelli on their wav to Rome. There is no reason to believe, however, 
that they established a library at \'ercelli, and this explanation oi the 
origin of the VifCiHi Book is too imcircumstantial to merit more than 
a jxtssing notice. 

The most convincing theory i^f the history of the manuscript was first 
set forth in an unsigned c^mtributic^n to the Q iia rto riy Review iox 1845." 
The juincipal i)urpose of this artiile is the criticism of an essay by 
H. G. Knight, The I-leelesiastieal Arehiteetiire of Italy. In his discussion 
of the churches of Italy, Knight had called attention to the markeilly 
English characteristics of the church of St. Andrew at \ercclU.' It is 
in the endeavor to explain the jiresence of this English church in Italy 
that the reviewer brings forward his theory to account for the ])resence 
of the Anglo-Saxon manuscript at \ crcelli. His words are as follows : — 

If the traveller incpiires wlm was the founder of this magniticent structure 
[the church of Sant' Andrea at \'crcclli], he will hoar a name which often 
occurs in the pages of Matthew I'aris. It is that of the Legate, Cardinal 
Wala, or Guala, who appears as an influential statesman in English affairs 
during the eventful period of the last years of John and the accession of 
Henry III, when it seemed as if the crown of England might be transferred 
to a foreign dynasty. 

Guala Bicchiere, born of a distinguished family, was raised to the jnuple 
bv Innocent 111, and despatched by him as legate to France in 1 20S. In 

1 First enounced in .Inglia V, 454, note; stated again in Giuudriss, p. 237, in 
Cod. I'tf., p. vi, and .l/ii^/id XII, 62<). 

2 This tradition probably rests on tlie fact tliat a part of (aiala's foundation 
at Vercelli was a hospital richly endowed with money obtained from Henry IH 
of England. This hospital, founded in I2::4. is still hi existence. See Gesell 
Fels, Obc-r-Italu-N^, p. 702. ^ LXXV, 39S-300. 

■• See Freeman, instori<;iI lUiJ Arih!ff,fiiral SkeU/iis,chie/ly Italian, ■pY>- -95-304. 
for an interesting account of this church. 



THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xi 

12 1 5 the cardinal was attain sent to France, when Innocent used his influ- 
ence to dissuade Philip the Fair from attempting the conquest of England. 
For this purpose Guala crossed over with Louis, the better to oppose him. 
In England Guala strenuously supported John with all his influence, cursing 
the French prince and Stephen Langton with bell, book, and candle. 

On the death of King John, Guala took an active part in the great council 
of Gloucester, and mainly assisted in establishing the claims of Henry III. 
The gratitude of the new monarch bestowed upon Guala much preferment, 
and amongst other benefices, the priory of St. Aiidt'cw at Chester. The 
object of his mission being successfully accomplished by the cessation of 
hostilities, Guala returned to his native city, where founding a Collegiate 
Church, he dedicated the new structure to St. Andrew, doubtless with refer- 
ence to his English benefice. Guala employed as his architect a French 
ecclesiastic Thomas, who afterwards became the first abbot of the convent ; ^ 
but the style is so truly English that it is impossible to doubt that the work- 
ing drawings were brought from England. Upon this point the fomi of the 
choir is conclusive. 

Guala, mixed as he must have been with various classes of society in 
England, had evidently acquired strong English feelings. He makes many 
bequests in his will in sle7'h'ngs, of which he possessed so good store. Relics 
of English saints were bestowed by him upon his foundation ; and a most 
curious and important collection of Anglo-Saxon poetry, now in the Cathedral 
library in Vercelli — and of which the chief piece, the metrical legend of .S7. 
Andrew, is about to be published by Mr. Kemble — results without doubt 
from the collection which Guala had formed. 



^ Fergusson, History of Architecture II, 199, says that the architect of the 
church was an Englishman, named Brigwithe, but I know no other authority for 
this statement. According to Street, Brick and Alarble in the Middle Ages, London, 
1874, pp. 333-334» in the gable of the church "is the Coronation of the Blessed 
Virgin, below a figure kneeling before her, and said to represent the architect of 
the church, who died in 1246, being Abbat as well as architect." That the first 
abbot of the church was a Frenchman, named Thomas, we learn from Tiraboschi, 
Storia della Lett. Ital. IV, 464. An interesting letter is preserved (Brewer, Monii- 
tnenta Franciscana I, 206) from Adam Marsh (d. circa 1257) to his friend Thomas, 
abbot of St. Andrews at Vercelli, in which the great Oxford scholar urges upon 
the abbot the evils of non-residence. Thomas appears to have held a benefice in 
England, though no mention is made of any specific place. In Frova's life of 
Guala (p. 175), also, we learn that it was to Thomas as abbot that the possessions 
of the church of St. Andrew at Vercelli were consigned at the death of Guala. 
A late and unfounded tradition is recorded in Michaud, Biographie Univ'erselle, 
in the account of the life of Guala, to the effect that the church of St. Andrew at 
VercelH was built after the plans of an English cliurch at Winchester. 



xii INTRODUCTION 

This account of Guala as given by the reviewer was corrected in 
one particular by Pauli/ who pointed out that the benefice bestowed 
upon (kiala was not the church of St. Andrew at Chester, but that of St. 
Andrew at Chesterton in Cambridgeshire. The evidence for this is con- 
tained in a document,^ dated January 22 in the 2 2d year of Henry III 
(a.d. 1238), which confirms a grant made during the king's minority 
"de ecclesia de Cestreton, in diocesi Elyensi " to God and the church 
of Blessed Andrew of VerceUi at the instance of Cardinal Guala, then 
papal legate in England.^ 

Some further circumstantial evidence in support of the theory of the 
reviewer may be derived from several of the statements in Frova's life 
of Guala.* We learn from this source that Guala was a scholar, a lover 

"^History of England, Hamburg, 1S53, p. 512; also Gdtt. gel. Anzeigen, 1866, 
p. 1412. See Cook, MLN. IV, 212. 

2 Printed in the Official Correspondence of Thomas Bekynton, ed. Williams, Rolls 
Series, London, 1872, II, 344. 

2 The document is preserved in Bekynton in a copy dated October 20, 1420. The 
advowson of the church afterwards lapsed to Henry VI through the adhesion of 
the abbot and chapter of St. Andrews Vercellensis to the antipope, Felix V. In 
1440 (see Bekynton, I, Ixxix-lxxxi ; II, 346 ff.) it was assigned to King's Hall, 
Cambridge, and afterwards it fell to Trinity College, Cambridge (1546), which 
college succeeded to all the property of King's Hall (Bekynton, I, Ixxx). The 
church remains at present in the possession of Trinity College ; its annual income 
in the first half of the fifteenth century was variously estimated as eighty marks 
and as forty pounds ; it now amounts to between six hundred and seven hundred 
pounds sterling (Bekynton, I, Ixxxi). Britton and Brayley, The Beauties of Eng- 
land 11, 113, mention Chesterton as a large village one mile north of Cambridge. 
The church is described as "ancient and spacious." St. Andrew appears to have 
been held in special respect in Cambridgeshire. Of the twenty five churches 
within five miles of Cambridge, eight are consecrated in his name, Barnwell, 
Cherry Hinton, Chesterton, Grantchester, Histon, Impington, Oakington, and 
Stapleford. See Churches of Catnbridgeshire and the Isle of Ely, Cambridge 
Camden Society, 1845, P- ^^• 

* Gualae Bicherii, Preshyteri Cardinalis S. Martini in montibus, vita et gesta 
collecta a Philadelfo Libico [pseud, of Giuseppe Frova], Mediolani, 1767. This 
volume has not been accessible to me. It was used, however, by the author of 
the brief biography in Michaud, Biographie Universelle, and by Tiraboschi, Sto7-ia 
della Lett. Ital. IV, i, iv, in the preparation of his longer account of Guala. Pro- 
fessor Cook, in " Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book," University of California 
Library Bulletin, No. 10, has given a very complete summary of those facts in the 
life of Guala which may have bearing on the history of the Vercelli Book. But 
Professor Cook knew Frova's life of Guala only through the medium of Tira- 
boschi. I am indebted to Mr. J. A. Herbert, of the British Museum, for kindly 



THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xiii 

and collector of books. That some of his books were of English origin 
is evident from the fact that at least two of them were written in an 
English character.^ One is described - as follows : " item bibliotheca de 
littera Anglicana qua D. Cardinalis utebatur in capella." ^ The second 
book is described * as " Omeliarium de Capella D. Cardinalis de bona 
littera Anglicana." It is interesting to observe that these two manu- 
scripts in English script are distinguished from the rest as being more 
especially the personal property of Cardinal Guala. At his death in 
1227, Guala bequeathed his rich collection of books to the church 
which he had founded at Vercelli.^ 

One naturally asks, however, what use Cardinal Guala could have for 
a manuscript written in a language which was hardly intelligible even 
to an Englishman of the thirteenth century. To this Professor Cook 
replies® that "Guala, like other strong natures of whom we are told, 
may have been somewhat superstitious, and have believed that his life 
was somehow under the influence of St. Andrew. Not only did he leave 
England on or about St. Andrew's Day [Matth. Paris, Chron. Maj. iii, 
42], Pandulf arriving on the Monday following, but King John, while 
under Guala's protection as legate, won a victory over his rebellious 
barons at Rochester on the vigil of St. Andrew, perhaps assisted by the 
saint himself, the patron of that city, according to Higden (^Polych. 
7: 50)." Some such superstitious reverence would serve to account for 

providing me with transcripts of those passages of Frova's life, particularly of the 
list of books which Guala bequeathed to his church at Vercelli, which are impor- 
tant for the present discussion. 

^ Only one is mentioned by Tiraboschi, IV, 124-125. 

2 Frova's life, p. 175. 

' The word bibliotheca is used here, as frequently in medieval Latin (see Ducange, 
S.V.), with the meaning Bible. That the phrase de littera Anglicana means "in 
English characters," i.e. characters such as the English scribes used, not " in the 
English language," is evident from other occurrences of the phrase in Frova's 
list, e.g. de littera Parisiensi, de littera Boloniensi, de littera antiqiia, etc. For other 
examples, see Ducange s.v. litera. 

* Frova's life, p. 175. 

^ A list of the books which he gave to St. Andrews is printed in Frova's life, 
PP- 175-178, from an inventory made at the time of Guala's death. The books 
are chiefly copies of various parts of the Bible, of the writings of Augustine, 
Gregory, and other fathers, decrees of various councils of the church, and similar 
works. On p. 176, however, a work of Bede's is listed: " Item Jeronimus contra 
Jovinianum et Beda super actus Apostolorum in uno volumine." 

6 1. c, pp. 7-8. 



xiv INTRODUCTION 

Guala s possession and preservation of an Anglo-Saxon volume contain- 
ing a poem on St. Andrew.^ 

This evidence, circumstantial and indirect as it is, does not of course 
show conclusively that the Vercclli Book was brought to Italy by 
Cardinal Guala. It has, however, removed a great deal of the feeling 
of strangeness and unexpectedness at the presence of an x\nglo-Saxon 
manuscript in this remote Italian library. There can, indeed, be little 
doubt that, either directly or indirectly through his foundations at that 
place, Cardinal Guala is responsible for the long journey of the manu- 
script from its home in England to its present resting-place at Vercelli. 

Like the Exeter Book the Vercelli Book is a miscellany. It differs, 
however, from the Exeter Book, which contains only poetry, in that it 
is made up of works in both prose and verse. The handwriting of the 
manuscript is that of the beginning of the eleventh century.- Accord- 
ing to Wtilker ^ at least two and possibly three different hands are to be 
distinguished in the writing of the manuscript. Napier,* however, sees 
only one handwriting in the volume. So far as one can judge from the 
photographic reproduction of the poetical parts of the manuscript, the 
differences in handwriting are very slight and such as might occur in 
the writing of any scribe as his materials — parchment, ink, and pen — 
changed from time to time. Furthermore, in its mechanical details the 
book is made on a single plan, the same system of punctuation and 
sectional division being maintained throughout. There are indications, 
also, it is interesting to note, that the form in which the manuscript has 
come down to us is that in which it left the hands of its first compiler.^ 

1 There are indications that sympathetic relations existed between Vercelli and 
England in connection with a monastery school which grew up at St. Andrews. 
Englishmen are mentioned as being present at this school in 122S (Tiraboschi, 
IV, S2-83). According to a credible tradition Adam Marsh himself was at one 
time a student in this school (Tiraboschi, IV, 464). 

2 Wiilker, Cod. I'er., p. viii ; see also Wiilker, Gruiidriss, pp. 237-243, and 
Anglia, V, 451-465 ; Korting, Griindriss z. Gesch. d. eiig. Lit., p. 20. Grimm, p. xlv, 
dates the writing of the manuscript a century too early. 

^ Cod. J'er., p. vii; Grtindriss, p. 239. 

* Haupt's Zs. XXXIII, 67. 

^ These indications are the following: Each signature of the volume is num- 
bered by the scribe, in figures at the beginning of the signature and in letters of 
the alphabet at the end. In the case of several signatures where the numbering 
is omitted, the numbering of the following signatures indicates that they were 
counted in. On the first folio, which has been so much worn and injured that 



THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xv 

The volume contains altogether 135 folios. From its appearance one 
might infer that occasional folios had been cut out ; but, as Napier has 
remarked, the presence of a narrow strip of parchment between two 
folios is not always proof of the excision of a folio.^ The writing is 

very little of it is now decipherable, no number can be distinguished ; but at the 
foot of fol. 9*^ is written the letter A, an indication that the first signature of the 
manuscript, as we have it, was the first signature of the volume as it was planned. 
According to Wiilker {Anglia V, 454) only a few letters are legible on the first 
folio ; on fol. 2S however, the writing is quite plain, beginning in the middle of a 
sentence and the middle of a word. The first number, a prose sermon, extends to 
the bottom of fol. ()^ ; as this is somewhat longer than most of the prose works 
of the manuscript, and as the usual number of folios in a signature is eight or 
nine, we may suppose that the first folio of the volume as it now stands was its 
original opening folio. At the top, fol. 10=^ is numbered two; fol. 18'', bottom, 
is marked B. The third signature, C, comprises fol. ig'^-z^^'; the fourth, D, fol. 
25=»-32b; the fifth, E, fol. 33=^-40'^; the sixth, F, fol. ^i^'-^j^; the seventh, G, fol. 
48^-55''; all these signatures are numbered on the first folio and lettered on the 
last. The eighth signature, which is neither numbered nor lettered, comprises fol. 
56'^-63'>. The ninth signature is numbered on fol. 64=* and lettered I on fol. 71*^; 
the tenth, K, comprises fol. 72^-79^ The eleventh signature is numbered on fol. 
8o^ but it is not lettered at the end. The twelfth signature is numbered on fol. 
86* and lettered M on fol. 91^ The thirteenth signature, N, comprises fol. 92*- 
98^; the fourteenth, O, fol. 99^-i04'^'; the fifteenth, P, fol. i05''-in''. The six- 
teenth signature, neither numbered nor lettered, comprises fol. 112^-118'', as is 
proved by the numbering of the seventeenth signature on fol. 119''. The seven- 
teenth signature, which is not lettered at the close, comprises only two folios, fol. 
119^-120''; this short signature of only two leaves was made because the scribe 
needed only two leaves to finish a homily which closed one of the prose sections 
of the volume. On fol. i2i^ which is numbered eighteen, begins the poem Elene ; 
this signature is lettered S on fol. 1 28^ showing that two letters designating sig- 
natures sixteen and seventeen must be counted in in the reckoning. Signature 
nineteen, numbered on fol. 129*, extends, according to Wiilker {Grundriss, p. 238), 
only to fol. 130% without lettering; signature twenty, according to Wiilker, con- 
sists of fol. 131^-134'', with neither numbering nor lettering; fol. 135, with which 
the manuscript ends, Wiilker thinks is tacked on to the end of the last signature. 
But Napier {Haiipfs Zs. XXXIII, 67) has pointed out that Wiilker is in error in 
his account of the manuscript from fol. 129* to the end. The nineteenth signature, 
according to Napier, comprises fol. 129^-135''; fol. 135 is not tacked on to the end 
of the signature but is the corresponding half of fol. 130. It is probable that one 
folio, the corresponding half of fol. 129, has been lost from this signature. This 
lost folio would make the nineteenth a signature of eight folios, which is the 
normal number in the manuscript. 

1 The scribe may have used sheets of parchment not large enough to double 
so as to form two folios, and in order to get a purchase for sewing this single-sheet 



xvi INTROT^UCTION 

plain and legible. In several places, however, notably on fol. 36'', 37'', 
^S'\ j,S^\ 39', 42'', and 54', it has suHered injury, ajiparently from the 
application of some acid. The only passage which is thereby rendered 
completely illegible is that on fol. 54'. Since the hantlwriting of the 
manuscript is always very clear and distinct, there is no apparent reason 
whv these occasional passages shoulil have been treated with acids. 

The ]>rose pieces occupy 92 folios, the sections in verse 43 folios, of 
the volume. The following is a complete list of the contents of the 
manuscript : ^ 

(i) I'rose sermon on the Passion, the Entombment, and the Descent into 
Hell, fol. i'-9\ 

(2) Sermon on the Last Judgmont, fol. 9''-! 2'^. 

(3) Sermon on the Christian virtues, fol. i2''-i6\ 

(4) Sermon on the Last Judgment, including a dialogue between the soul 

and the body, fol. i6''-24''. 

(5) Sermon on the birth of Christ, fol. 2 5'^-29-^. 

(6) Anthras, fol. 29''-52'\ 

(7) T/tf FiJtfs of tin- .Iposfh-s, fol. 5 2 ''-5 3''. 

(8) Runic passage, containing the name Cynwulf, fol. 54''.'" 

(9) Prose .sermon on the miracles preceding Christ's birth and the Flight 

into Egypt, fol. 54''-56'. 

(10) Sermon against extravagance and gluttony, fol. 56' -59-^. 

(1 1) Sermon o\\ tlie Last Judgment and the punishments of Hell, fol. 59^0 r\ 

(12) Sermon on the suddenne.ss of death, fol. 6r''-65". 

(13) Sermon on the transitoriness of the world and its joys, fol. 65-^-7 1\ 

(14) Three sermons for the i\\ret gatii:;(fai^as, or Rogation Days, fol. 71^-76''. 

(15) Sermon entitled Larspcl to sivylccrc tide siva man ii<ih\ fol. 76''-8o''. 

(16) Sermon on the Judgment Day, fol. 8o'-85'\ 

folio in, lie may have bent over the inner edge of the folio, which would then 
show up between two folios as a narrow strip. This Napier takes to be the case 
after fol. 29, 35, 38, 50, and 53 ; on the other hand, after fol. 42 and 103 Napier 
thinks a folio has been cut out of the volume. Morley, English M'riters II, 195, 
amusingly blunders into ascribing the composition of the J'crcelli Book to Euse- 
bius, and says that leaves were torn out of it, " often from among the poetry, as 
precious gifts for favored persons." But Plume, Itt-r Halicum I, 99-100, from 
whom Morley evidently derived his information, makes this statement not with 
reference to our codex, but with reference to a famous manuscript of the Gospels 
preserved at Vercelli. Robinson, Introduction to our Early English Literature, 
pp. 211-212, repeats Morley's mistake. 

1 As given l>y Wiilker, Aiiglia V. 451-465, and Gnntdriss. pp. 485-402. 

2 Unnoticed by Wiilker, first pointed out by Napier, Haul's Zs. XXXIII, 70. 



Till': MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xvii 

(17) Sermon on the Elpiphany, fol. 85''-9o''. 

(18) Sermon on the Purification, fol. 9o''-94''. 

(19) Sermon on St. Martin, fol. 94''-ior^. 

(20) Poetical dialogue between the soul and the body, fol. ioi'^-i03'^. 

(21) Fragment of a sermon in ver.se on Psalm XXVIII, fol. io4"-io4'*. 

(22) Vision of t lie Cross, fol. io4''-io6'^. 

(23) Prose homily, fol. io6''-i09''.^ 

(24) Sermon on the deadly sins, fol. 109''-! 12". 

(25) Prose homily, fol. i i2''-i 16''.^ 

(26) Sermon on the Christian virtues, fol. i i6'-l2o''. 

(27) Elene, fol. i2r'-i33''. 

(28) Prose life of St. Guthlac, fol. 133'"-! 35''. 

The existence of the VercelU Book was first pointed out by Dr. 
Friedrich Blume, a German law-professor and bibliographer. In 1822 
and 1823 Dr. Blume made a tour of investigation through the chief 
Italian libraries, the first purpose of which was the acquisition of 
material for the study of the sources of Roman law. In the course of 
his investigations, however, he was drawn into a consideration of manu- 
scripts of literary as well as those of legal interest. It was during his 
examination of the manuscrii)ts of the cathedral library at Vercelli, from 
October 27 to November 19, 1822, that he discovered the Codex Ver- 
cellcnsis. On his return to Oermany he published an account of his 
researches in Italy, in a work in four volumes entitled Iter Italic inn 1^ 

The account of our codex given in the first volume is very brief ; 
it is evident that Dr. Blume was not aware of the importance of the 
manuscript he had discovered." The discovery appears to have aroused 
little interest. Aside from several brief notices of the existence of the 
volume,* practically no attention was paid to it until a dozen years after 

1 No title or description of the content of numbers 23 and 25 is given by 
Wiilker. 

2 Vol. I, Berlin and Stettin, 1824; Vol. II, Ilalle, 1827; Vol. Ill, Halle, 1830; 
Vol. IV, Ilalle, 1836. 

2 He gives the library number of the volume as Cod. CXVII, and says merely 
that it contains " Legenden oder Ilomilien in angelsiixischer Sprache. Dies ist 
um so merkwiiidiger, da keine Kapitular-bibliothek in Italien andere als lateinische 
oder italienische Handschriften enth'alt; selbst griechische finden sich nur in 
Verona Und vielleicht in Ravenna." 

* By Pertz, who follows Blume, in Arcliiv filr dltere detitsche Geschichte V, 
535 ff., Hannover, 1824; by Blume again, in Rheinisches Museum filr Jurisprtt- 
ihnz, Jahrg. 1832, Gottingen, 1833, IV, p. 234 ff., and in Bibliotheca Lihrorum 



xviii INTRODUCTION 

its discovery. In the fourth vohime of his Iter Ita/icioii, p. 133, Dr. 
Bkime returns to the subject : " Das angelsiixische Homilarium ist vor 
kurzem auf Veranstaltung engHscher Geschichtsforscher, von (dem nun 
schon verstorbenen) Dr. Maier volstiindig abgeschrieben worden ; es 
haben sich wichtige angelsiixische Lieder darin gefunden (Jac. Grimm)." 
From this passage it will be seen that, contrary to the generally accepted 
opinion,^ the first transcript of the I'drti/i Book was not made by its 
discoverer, who indeed seems to have been ill prepared for such a task, 
but by one who has received slight credit for a very meritorious piece 
of work. 

It was this copy of the manuscript by Dr. Maier that furnished the 
basis for the first printed edition of the text of any part of the manu- 
script. This edition, uijually referred to as Appendix B, was published 
under the direction of the Record Commission of Great Britain, in the 
year 1836, as an ai)pendix {Appendix B) to a Report by Charles I'urton 
Cooper, secretary of the Record Commission, on the Foedera of Rymer. 
The edition, which contains only a bare text of the poetical parts of 
the manuscript, with neither introduction, translation, glossary, notes 
(except a few textual emendations), nor account of the attendant cir- 
cumstances of its ])ublication, was printed, according to Kemble (p. v), 
under the direction of Thorpe.^ The Report, of which the Appendiees 
were to form a part, was never made, and on the expiration of the 
Record Commission in 1837 the Appendices were placed in store, where 
they remained until the year 1869. In that year the Master of the Rolls 
directed the Appendices, although imperfect, to be distributed in such 
a manner as might render them most useful for literary and historical 
purposes.*^ 

A few copies of Appendix i5 appear to have got abroad, however, at 
the time of its first publication in 1836. Grimm, who apparently had 

Matniscriptorum Italica, Gottingen, 1834, p. 6 ; at the latter place Blume gives a 
transcription of a few lines from the opening of the homily on the purification of 
the Virgin (fol. 90''), from which one may judge that his comprehension of Anglo- 
Saxon must have been very scanty. For this passage, and the above references, see 
Wiilker, Griindriss, p. 240. 

1 Wiilker, Grihidriss, p. 420; Kemble, p. v; for fuller references see my note, 
AfLN. XVII, 171-172. 

2 Three plates are given reproducing fol. 75'', fol. 43^ (11. 1025-1060), and the 
large capital on fol. 49^ (1. 147S). 

3 See the note prefi.xed to the volume by the Master of the Rolls. 



THE MANUSCRIPT AND EDITIONS xix 

seen Dr. Maier's manuscript copy of the text, was greatly disappointed 
at the inaccessibility of this first printed edition. It was not until 1839 
that, through the kindness of Lappenberg, the historian, he had at his 
disposal a copy of the Appendix. In 1840 appeared his edition of 
Andreas and Elene, which he characterizes as, after Beowulf, " the 
oldest and most instructive examples of Anglo-Saxon poetry." ^ Grimm's 
edition may fairly be called the first edition of any portion of the 
manuscript. His texts are preceded by an introduction in which 
there is a discussion of the sources, the date, and the authorship of 
the two poems printed, and he gives numerous elaborate and scholarly 
notes. 

Grimm's edition was followed by Kemble's, Part I, containing y^/z^^r^zj-, 
appearing in 1843, ^"d Part II, containing Elene and the minor poems, 
including The Fates of the Apostles, appearing in 1 846.^ In 1858 appeared 
the second volume of Grein's Bibliothek, which contains The Fates of 
the Apostles and Andreas. In the preparation of his edition Grein made 
use of Thorpe (quoting his text as manuscript), Grimm, and Kemble ; 
neither the original manuscript nor the transcript by Dr. Maier was 
consulted by him. First-hand reference to the manuscript was appar- 
ently not made again for many years, and then only to Elene? But in 
1 88 1, and again in 1884, Professor Wiilker visited Vercelli and made a 
new and careful study of the manuscript. The results of his observa- 
tions appeared, first, in a description of the prose pieces of the manu- 
script,* and, second, in an entirely new text of the poetical portions 
of the volume.^ In the meantime, however, Baskervill's separate edition 

1 P. iv. 

2 A brief introduction precedes the text, but nothing is added to Grimm's dis- 
cussion of the poems. Kemble's text is also derived entirely from Grimm, without 
reference even to the text of Appendix B, though in the Preface, p. vii, he speaks 
of making use of the labors of his " two learned friends and predecessors." This is 
proved by such readings as 1. 67, where Th. reads as the MS. diede, Gm. without 
remark and K. ddda ; 1. 261, Th. as MS. se &e /xrs, Gm. without remark and K. 
se ht^s; 1. 337, Th. as MS. &iirfaii, Gm. diirfon, the MS. reading in the note given 
as diirfatt ; K. without remark durfon. K's departures from Gm. are all either 
individual emendations or corrections of obvious misprints, e.g., 1. 112, Gm. alysed, 
K. (zlyse&; 1. 219, Th. and Gm. 7vyrde&, K. 7vyrS'eS'. 

^ Cynewulf s Elene, herausgegeben von Julius Zupitza, Berlin, 1877 (fourth 
edition, 1899). 

'^ Anglia V, 451 ff. 

5 Grein-Wiilker, Bibl. d. angels. Poesie III, i ff., 1888. 



XX INTRODUCTION 

of Andreas had appeared in 1885.^ In 1889 Napier^ printed a colla- 
tion of the poetical parts of the manuscript, pointing out at the same 
time the important passage on fol. 54^ containing the- name Cynwulf, 
which had theretofore remained unnoticed. Finally, in 1894, Wiilker^ 
made the original of the poetical parts of the manuscript accessible to all 
by means of an excellent photographic reproduction of those sections.* 
Besides the complete editions of the poem, extracts from Andreas have 
also appeared in various r-eading-books.^ 

The Fates of the Apostles was first printed in Appendix B.^ It was 
omitted by Grimm in his edition of Andreas and E/ene, but was included 
by Kemble in his edition of the poetry of the Vercelli Book? The text 
appears again in Grein's edition,^ and in Wulker's revision of Grein.^ 
The passage on fol. 54'^ {Ap- 96-1 22) appears in none of these editions. ^"^ 

1 Baskervill announced his text, on the title-page, as based on the manuscript. 
But in his introduction, pp. v-vi, we are told that the new manuscript readings 
are " a collation of the manuscript with the printed text," made by Wiilker, appar- 
ently in 1881, on the basis of Grein's text. Besides these collations, which were 
entrusted to the editor for use in the preparation of his edition, Baskervill used 
Grimm, Kemble, and Grein, but not Thorpe. 

2 Haiipfs Zs. XXXIII, 66-73. ^ <^^'^- ^^f-> Leipzig, 1894. 

* Although the poetical parts of the Fercelli Book have all been printed a 
number of times, the prose pieces, which constitute much the larger half of the 
volume, still await the hand of the editor. An edition of these homilies by Pro- 
fessor Napier is among the announcements of the Early English Text Society. 

6 Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna Scopas, pp. 148-156, gives a passage correspond- 
ing to Grimm, 11. 1068-1606. Theodor Muller's Leselmch, a work which was never 
published and which has been accessible to me only in the readings from it recorded 
by Wiilker, contains an extract from Andreas on pp. 159-167. Ebeling, Angel- 
sdchsisches Lesehiuh, pp. 124-126, gives an extract corresponding to Grimm, 11. 
1 156-1258. Ebeling's text is an exact copy of Grimm's, the misprint (1. 1174) 
ist for is being repeated without remark ; his notes also are merely abbreviated 
extracts from Grimm. Cook's extracts in A First Book in Old English, pp. 211- 
231, correspond to Wiilker, 11. 235-536; 11. 81S-825; and 11. 831-874='. 

6 It follows A}idreas immediately, but has this separate heading: The Fates of 
the Twelve Apostles, A Fragment, e cod. vercell. 

^ Kemble uses the same title as Appe7idix B. He separates the poem from 
Andreas, placing it among a group of the minor poems of the Vercelli Book. 

8 With the title Fata Apostolorum. It immediately precedes Andreas. 

9 With the \.\i\e Die Scliicksale der Apostel. It isplaced immediately after /^W;v«j. 

10 It is given by Wiilker, however, Bihl. II, 566, in his Nachtrage. It was first 
printed by Napier, Haupfs Zs. XXXIII, 70 ff. A literal transcript of the passage 
is given by Wiilker, Cod. Ver., p. viii. 



SOURCE OF ANDREAS xxi 

II 

SOURCE OF ANDREAS 

It has long been recognized that the ultimate source of Andreas is 
the Greek II/Da^ets AvSpeou /cat Mar^eta et? tt^v ttoXlv twv avOpwirorfxiywv.^ 

None of the extant manuscripts of the llpd$€t<;, however, can stand as 
the immediate source of the poem.^ It is necessary to assume, there- 
fore, an intermediate version or versions, differing from all the Greek 
manuscripts. That this hypothetical intermediate form of the legend 
was a Latin translation of the Ilpa^ets — a theory inherently probable in 
itself — is capable of almost certain proof, although no complete Latin 
translation has been discovered.^ 

The chief argument for the former existence of a complete Latin 
translation of the Tlpd^w; is the fact that we have preserved to us 
fragments of a Latin translation. The first of these fragments is a 
passage of three or four Hnes inserted in the body of the text of one 
of the manuscripts of an Anglo-Saxon prose version of the legend of 
St. Andrew.* This passage, with the corresponding passage from the 
Il/aa^eis, is as follows : 

1 First edited by Thilo, Ada SS. Apostoloriim Andreae et Mait/iiae, Halle, 1846 ; 
again by Tischendorf, Acta Aposiolorum Apocrypha, Leipzig, 1851, pp. 132-166; 
and again by Bonnet, Acta Apostoloriim Apocrypha post Const. Tischendorf ed. 
Lipsins et Bonnet, Vol. I, Part 2, ed. Max. Bonnet, pp. 65-116, Leipzig, [898. 
Tischendorf's text lias been translated into English by Alex. Walker, Ante-A'icene 
Christian Library, ed. Roberts and Donaldson, Vol. XVI, pp. 348-368. 

2 As shown by Lipsius, I, 547 ; Bourauel, pp. 107-117. 

^ That the poem was derived from a Latin source is the opinion of Lipsius, 
I, 547; of Ebert, Allgetneine Geschichte III, 63; of Glode, Anglia IX, 274; of 
Zupitza, Haupts Zs. XXX, 175 ff. ; and of many others. Ten Brink, Hist, of Eng. 
Lit., p. 58, thinks the source of the poem was a Greek text of the Il/jdlets, which, 
he says, must have been inaccessible to Cynewulf, the author of the poem, save 
through the help of learned monks. Bourauel, pp. n6-i 17, thinks it possible that 
the poet may have used both Greek and Latin versions of the Ilpdlets. 

* Preserved in two MSS., MS. 198 Corp. Christ. Col., Camb., and the MS. of 
the Blickling Homilies, preserved at Blickling Hall in Norfolk. The legend was 
first edited by Goodwin, The Anglo-Saxon Legends of St. Andrew and St. Veronica, 
Cambridge, 1851 ; it was again edited by Morris, E. E. T. S. IV, 229-249. A third 
edition, based upon new readings of the MSS., appeared in Bright's Anglo-Saxon 
Reader, New York, 1894 (3d ed.), pp. 1 13-128. According to A. K. Hardy, Die 
Sprache der Blickling Homihen, p. 125, the collection to which the prose legend 
belongs was of northern origin. 



xxii INTRODUCTION 

B/AJt/ifit; Ho)iiilics, ed. Morris, Ilpa^eis, p. 69, 11. M-T- 

p. 231. Ai'aoras hf. 'Arbpias tw Trpcoi iiro- 

Tunc sanctus Andreas surgens pevero iirl Wyv ^aAacrcrav a/^a tois 

mane abiit ad mare cum discipulis yud^jyrai? aiVor, kuI KareXOcor eVi tov 

suis et uidit nauiciilam in litore et alyiaXov dSev TrXoidpiov /xiKpov teal eirl 

intra naue scdcntos tres uiros.^ to irXoLapLov rpei'; diSpas KaBc^ofXi- 

l'0l'9- 

The corresponding passage in the Anglo-Saxon prose reads as follows : 

Se haliga Andreas )'a aras on mergen, and he eode to ktre sa? mid his 
discipuhim, and he geseah scip on l>ani \varo\Se and hry weras on bam 
sittende.- 

The equivalent passage in Aiu/>ras is 11. 235-247. 

These passages, it will be observed, repeat each other almost word 
for word. The only variation of importance is that naviculain, which 
translates the Greek irXoKxpiov fxiKpov, appears in the Anglo-Saxon prose 
simply as Si-//, in Aui/>ras, however, as ^ch/fied/ne sii/>, 1. 240. But 
that naviculiim was the word which lay before the homilist we may 
be sure from his phrase i)u\hniilum scipc (p. 116, 1. 5), in the passage 
which immediately follows the lines quoted. The phrase of Aiuircas is 
to be regarded as nothing more than a poetic heightening of the lan- 
guage of its source. Aside, therefore, from the inference that the homi- 
Ust is here quoting from his original, nothing can be determined from 
the comparison of these short passages. 

The second Latin fragment is larger and more important. It was 
discovered by Bonnet at Rome in a jxilimjisest of the eleventh century.^ 
the original writing of which had not been entirely destroyed. The 
whole of it is printed by Bonnet in his edition of the ITpa^as,^ and as 
the passage is little short of decisive of the question of the Latin 
source of Andnas and the Anglo-Saxon prose, it is given here, in a 

1 Goodwin, p. vii, note, thinks that this passage of Latin crept into the Anglo- 
Saxon text through inadvertence; Zupitza, Haupfs Zs. XXX. iSi, and Forster, 
Ueber die Qiielleii von Aelfrics Horn, dxt/i., p. 46. look upon this, as on all similar 
passages, as an intentional learned insertion made by the translator from the lan- 
guage of tiie original which he was translating. Zupitza's explanation is the more 
probable one. 

'•^ Bright, Kcuuh-r, p. 116. 11. 1-3. 

s Cod. Vallicell.. plut. I. torn. III. fol. 44^4^ 

* II, I. pp. S5-SS. A part of the passage was printed by Forster, HerriYs Archiv 
XCI, 202. for the puipose of comparison with the Anglo-Saxon prose. 



SOURCE OF ANDREAS 



XX 111 



literal transcript, with the corresponding section of the Ilpa^eis beside it.' 
The equivalent passage in Andreas is 11, 843-954. 



Cod. Vallicell. (Ilpatets, p. 85, 
1. 14). 

doniae .... 

doniao. et rcspexit ad discipulos 
et uidit eos dormientem. et exci- 
tans eos dixit eis : Surgite lilii 
5 niei ct uidete et cognoscite niiseri- 
cordiam dei que facta est nobis 
et scitote quia dominus lesus 
Christus nobiscum erat in nauem 
et non cognouimus eum .... 

10 ... . .... 

.... nobis 

quas homo ad tontandinn nos. 
nam domino lesu Chri.ste intcllcgi 
tua loquella .... .... ide- 

(p. 86, 1. i3)oque non to minime 
recognoui. Et di.xerunt discipuli 
eius ad ipsum : Domine pater 
Andreas, ne speres quia no.s alii 
intellegimus quicvunque loqueua- 

20 ris in mari. translati enim sumus 
in sommo gramori, et ascenderunt 
aquilae et rapuerunt animas nos- 
tras ct duxerunt nos in paradysum 
quod est in caelis, el uidimus 
mirabilia magna, et uidimus 
dominum nostrum lesum Chris- 
tum scdentcm in tlirono gloriae 
s.ae et omnes angeli circumstan- 
tem .... 



15 



25 



30 



. et uidemus 



ripat'eis (Cap. 17, ]). 85, 1. i). 
Kttt ^eacra/icvos Cihtv rrjv irvXyjv 
rrjs TToAews iKet'vrj'i • kuI irepifSke- 
i//a^ti'OS cibei' tovs jn.ndrjTo.'i avTov 
Ka9€ii6oi'Ta<; €7rt tt/v yyv, kol 8tv- 
5 TTVLaev uvrous Xtywu • 'AvdiTrrjTe 
TCKj/tu fxoiu Kin yvwcreaOe rrjv fxcyd- 
Xy]V oiKOvofXLav Ttjv yevo/xevijv rjfxiv, 
Kal /xadeTC oTi o Kvpio'i ijv fxtO' 

l]jXWV €1/ TO) TT/XotO) KH6 OVK iyVtiifXtV 

10 avTov • /X€Ttfji6p<:f>iOfTf.v yap iavTov 
(tianep Trpoypevi iv tw ir\oiu) kuI 
iTaircLVdiaiv edi'rdi', kol l^avrj yjpZv 
ws dv9pu)Tros, iKiretpd^wv rjp.d'i. kuI 
o 'Avopia<; iv €avT<L yera/j.ej'os 

15 enrev 'Kiriyvwv aov Kvpu Trjv 
Kakrjv AaXiav, dXX ovk i(f>avepu)(jd<i 

p.OL iaVTOV, KOL 810. TOVTO OVK iyvd)- 

purd (re. kill divoKpi6iVTe<i ot p.aOr)- 
Tut avTov iiTTOv TT/aos avTov • Udrep 

20 'AvSpea, fit) vofJii(rr]<i otl eyvop.tv iv 
Tio (T£ AaAeti' iv tw irXoiw fxtT 
avTOV • tlXKvaOrjfXtv vm) vttvov 
/3apv-{p. S6)TdTov, Kal Ku-n/XOov ex 
TU)v ovpaviov deroL Kai r/pav ras 

25 i/'i';(as yj/XMV Kal aTrr/yuyoj/ iv tio 
TrapaheuTii) tw iv tw ovpavij}, Kal 
€ioop.€V p.(.ydXa Oavp.dma. ideaad- 
pitda yap tov Kvpiov r/p-wv 'It^ctow 
Kad€^6p.evov i-jrl Opovov 86$r]S, Kal 

30 Trdi'TCS 01 ayycAoi ki'kAoitt£S avrov. 
iOeaadp-ida Kal 'AfSpadp. Kal 'ItraaK 
Kut 'luKw^ Kal Trdvras Tois dytov<;, 



I and 2. Evidently there stood here some form of the name Meimedonia. — 
3. dormientem : cf. 1. 28, circumstantem ; 1. 34, dicentes. — 12. quas/c'r quasi. — 
19. quaecumque ? — 21. sommo gramori y;*;- somno grauiori. descenderunt .'' — 
28. Read suae. 

1 The readings of the various MSS. of the Ilpci^ets are not given, as they differ 
but sUghtly from the text printed. 



INTRODUCTION 



post uos .... 

unumqviemque .... 

et audiuimus domiiuim lesum di- 
35 centes ad angelos : Audido apos- 

tolos meo.s in omnibus que p 

a nobis. Haec sunt que (p. Sy, 

1. \^) uidimus pater Andreas, et 

cum nos resuscitasti, tunc reddite 
40 sunt animae nostrae in corpore 

nostro. 



(Cap. iSV Et cum haec audis- 
set sanctus Andreandreas, letus 
factus est, qui digni fuerant dis- 

45 cipuli eius haec mirabilia uidere. 
Tunc respiciens sanctus Andreas 
in caelum et dixit : Domine mens 
lesu Christe, ego enim scio quia 
non est longe a seruis tuis. unde 

50 obsecro te indulgeas michi in unc 
locum. Haec dicentem sanctum 
Andream uenit ad eum dominus 
lesus Christus in etTigia pulcer- 
rimi puori et dixit ei : Caudeas 

55 cum tuis discipulis. Et cum ui- 
(p. 8S, 1. 1 ndisset sanctum An- 
dream, procidens in terra adora- 
uit eum dicens : Indulge michi 
domine lesu Christe quia ut 

(10 hominem te extimaui in mari et 
ita tibi locutus sum. quid enim 
pec.aui domine ut non te michi 
manifestasti in mare ? Et domi- 
nus lesus ait illi : Andreas, nichil 



KM A(ift8 adcov wBi]v iv r>; KiOapa 

avTov. Kal ideacrdixiOa fKci i'/xas 

35 Tov^ owotKa d7ro(rro/\oi's Trapeanj- 

KOTttS ei'WTTlOV TO? Kl'pLOV rjfJLWV 

'IrjcTov Xpiarov, koI t^otOev vfiwv 
dyyeAovs SuJSeKa KVKAoivTas vfia<:, 
Ktti €Ka(TTOs dyyeXos ottktOcv Iko.- 

40 arov Vfjiwy ecrTr]Kw<;, kui ijaur o/noioi 
VfKjJv rij Ibia. Kal yKOvaufier tov 
KvpLOv Ae'yoi'TOS Tol'i ayyeAois on 
Akovctc Tuiv aTvoiTToXwv Kara 
TTttiTu ocra ay ipMTioinv (p. S7) 

45 vfjia<i. Tuvrd eliTiv a etoayaev Trdrep 
'AvS/je'a ew? ov oiirTri'tcras yjp.d'i ■ 
Kui ijveyKav ras il'X'^a^ yjp.u}v iv t<2 

(TWfJUXTt rjfJLWV. 

(Cap. iS). ToVe Ai'Spm? (Ikoi'- 

50 aa<; ixdpi] X'^P^^' p-iydXijv on Karif- 
$niidi]crav ol /juiOi^tol aiVov to. 
davpdtna ravra dtdcraadai. koX 
(U'u/^Ati/'as A.vhpia<i ets tov ovpavov 
eiirtv • F'p.<f>dvi^Ot /xol Ki'pie 'Ii^crov 

55 XpicTTC • iyio yap yu'cucTKco on ovk 
£? fjuiKpav diTo TiZv (TiZv Soi'Awv. 
a\'yxd>pr](j6v /xoi Ki'pu o eTroLfjcra • 
ws yap dvdpwTTOv ere TtOeapxiL iv 
Tco TrAot'uj Kai 11)4 dvOpLOTrw crot coj.11- 

bo At^ctu. jtv ovv Ki'pte (fyaveponrov 
poi aeavTov Iv tw tottu) toitto). 
Tarra St uttovtoi; tov 'AvSpt'oi' 
■7Tapeyiv€T0 o 'hjiTois Trpos avrdv, 
y€jd/Li£vos d/xotos fitKpw iraiouo 

05 wpatordrw eveiSei. Kal aTroKpiOeli 
6 'lr)(TOv<i eiTTCV Xaipc 'AvBpia 
7/p,€Vep£. 'O 8k 'AvSpc'as ^taactpo'os 
aiTov Treawv iin Tr]v yijv TrpoatKv- 
VTj(T€v (".{^{p. SS)t6v Aeywv • 2iy- 

;o ;;^wpj^o-di' /xoi. Kvpie 'I?/^©? Xpicrre* 
los yap ai'^pcuTrdf O'c etSov iv tij 



36. patent? — 43. A'c<:</ Andreas. — 44. A'cv/*/' quia. — 47. C?///// et ? — 49. AV<7i/ 
es. — 56. AVi;</ sanctus Andreas. — 62. AVi7</ peccaui. 



SOURCE OF ANDREAS 



XXV 



65 michi peccasti, set ideo hoc tibi 
fecit quia dissisti : Non possum 
proficere in triduo in anc ciuitate. 
Propterea hoc tibi hostendi qui 
potens sum et omnia possum 

70 facere et unicuique aperire sicut 
michi placet, et nunc surge, in- 
gredere in ciuitatem ad Matheum 
fratrem tuum et erue eum de car- 
cere et omnes qui cum eo sunt 

75 peregrini. ecce enim dico tibi 
quia multa tormenta tibi habent 
inferre isti nequissimi ut carnes 
tuas in plateas ciuitatis et uicos 
expurgant. ita sanguis tuis fluent 

80 in terra sicut aqua, ita ut 



OuXda-ar] Kat w? avOpuiTrio w^iXrjad 
aoi. TL ovv l(TTiv o Tt rnxdpTrjKa 
Kvpu ixov 'lyjaov, otl ovk ec^uvepw- 
75 eras /xoi aeiLVTov ev ry OaXdcrarj ; 
Ktti d.TTOKpidd'i 6 'Irjaoix; uirtv tw 
'AvSpea- Oi'x ^/A'»/3'''t5' dXXa ravTix 
(TOL i-n-OLrjcra otl eiiras ■ Ou 8i'vr/<TO- 
fxaL TToptvOiivai th rrjv ttoXlv twv 
So dv6p<i)TT0<t)dyu)v iv rpialv ■r]fx.€pai.<;. 
Koi uTre'Seiva (rot otl irdvTa Swaros 
djXL Kal eKttcrra) (fxivrjvaL kupws 
jSovXofJiaL. vvv ovv dvdcxTa, tlatXoe 
TTjOos MaT^et'av eis t^v iroXiv kul 
85 iidyay€ uiiToi' €k t^s <f)vXaKyj<i 
Kill Travras tows /act airoi) ovras 
^€vovs. iSovyap viro-(p. Sc))8tiKvvp.i. 
(TOi 'Avhpia irpo Tov elaeXdtlv (re 
iv Trj TToXu avTwv • ivSuiovTUL crot 
90 vl3peL<; TroAAas xal Seivas Kat eVd- 
^ouo-iV crot /Sacrdvois kol (TKOpirL- 
(TovfTLV crov Tas (TdpKa<: iv rats TrXa- 
TCtats Kut pvp-at^ d] s TrdAtws ai'Ttov, 
Kat TO alfxd aov pcvau inl tt/v yryv 
95 wairep v8u>p ■ et firj p.6vov tw Odva- 
Tov otl SwuvTat o-ot 7ra/ja(rx«tv 

66. /^ead feci. - 68. A\'acf quia. - 70. appavere ? - 77. et ? - 79- /vV</</ e.xpar- 
gunt {i.e. exspargunt/^r exspergent) ? A'c'd</ tuus fluet. 

For the sake of convenience in comparison, the Anglo-Saxon prose 
may also be cited here : 

pa se mcrgen geworden wa;s, l-a se haliga Andreas^licgende wxs 
beforan Marmadonia ceastre, and his discipulos \>xr stepende, wteron 
mid him; and he hie aweahte, and cwacS, ' ArTsaS ge, mine beam, and 
ongita« Codes mildheortnesse sTo is nu mid us geworden. We witon 
5 \>xt lire Drihten mid us wa-s on l-am scipe, and we hine ne ongeaton ; 
he hine geeaSmedde swa stcorrebra, and he hine xteowde swa man us 
to costienne.' Se halga Andreas l^a locode to heofonum, and he cwa^S, 
<MIn Drihten HSlend Crist, ic wat J'ajt J>u ne eart feor fram l>mum 
hcowum, and ic l^e beheold on bam scype, and ic waes t5 \>e sprecende 
10 swa ta men. Nu bonne, Drihten, ic be bidde ba^t bu mc be onywe on 
bi.sse stowe.' Pa bis gecweden wa-s, l-a Drihten him ictywde hi.s onsyne 



xxvi INTRODUCTION 

on (p. 119) feegeres cildes hlwe, and him to cwae'5, 'Andreas, gefeoh 
mid I'Tniim discipulum.' Se halga Andreas ha hine gebasd and cwiE^, 
« Forgif me, min Drihten, )>ast ic to he sprecende wags swa to men ; and 

15 wen is hvt ic gefirnode, for I'on )'e ic I'C ne ongeat.' Drihten him )>a to 
cwiEcN, ' Andreas, nainig wuht I'u gefirnodest, ac for I'on ic swa dyde, for 
I>on )'u swa cwSde haet I'u hit ne meahtes on ■^YIm dagum )>ider geferan ; 
for J'on ic )'e swa itteowde, for I'on ic eom mihtig mid worde swa eall to 
donne, and anra gehwilcum to itteowenne swa hwa;t swa me licaS. Nu 

20 )>onne aris, and ga on )>a ceastre to Matheum |>Inum brel'er, and liet honne 
hine of I'il're ceastre, and ealle l>a he mid him syndon. Eno ic >e gecybe, 
Andreas, for I'on he manega tintrega hie I'c on bringa'S, and Mnne llcha- 
man geond I'isse ceastre lonan hie tostencal> swa hcet Hn blod f^ow^' ofer 
eorSan swa swa witter. To deal'e hie )'e willa)' gekedan, ac hi ne magon.^ 

An examination of these four passages shows, first of all, that the 
Latin is almost word for word a translation of the Greek. The inference 
is therefore unavoidable that we have here a fragment of a version 
which, in its complete form, must have been a close and entire transla- 
tion of the Jlpd^ei^;. There are, however, some instructive differences 
between the Latin and the Greek. In the first place, some form of the 
name Mermedonia stood at least twice in the Latin translation, though 
it appears neither in the corresponding passage of the Greek nor else- 
where in that version. The name of Andrew's companion in the Latin 
is Matthew (cf. 1. 72), not Matthias.- 

The phrase iirl rijv y^v, 1. 4, is omitted in the Latin. In 1. 66 the 
words 'AvSpe'a rjfjiiTcpe are wanting in the Latin ; in their stead, however, 
the Latin has, 1. 55, cam tuts discipii/is, which is found in none of the 
Greek MSS. In 1. 73 the Latin fragment didd'i frafrem tuum, in 1. 77 
isti neqiiissimi^ neither phrase being found in any of the Greek MSS. 

Comparing the Latin now with the Anglo-Saxon prose, it will be 
observed that the Anglo-Saxon has omitted a connected passage of the 
Latin, 11. 16-45, ••"* \vhich the vision of the disciples of Andrew is related. 
This, however, as further comparison of the prose with the Greek ver- 
sion and Andreas shows, is quite in keeping with the usual method of 
the Anglo-Saxon prose in omitting the episodes of the action. In matters 
of detail it will be noted that Marmadonia is mentioned twice (the first 

1 Bright, Reader^ p. i iS, 1. 14 — p. 119, 1. 17. 

- Of the nine MSS. of the Il/od^ets, six read regularly Matthias, two regularly 
Matthew, and one varies between the two forms of the name. Cf. Bonnet, p. xxi 
and p. 65, and Lipsius, II, part 2, p. 136. 



SOURCE OF ANDREAS xxvii 

time on p. ii8, I. lo, just preceding the opening lines of the passage 
quoted ; the second time, in the passage quoted, 1. 2) as it is in the 
Latin fragment, and, significantly, in the same context as the Latin. 
The name of the apostle is of course Matthew in the Anglo-Saxon 
version. The phrase iirl t^v yfjv is omitted in the Anglo-Saxon as it is 
in the Latin. Again, in 1. 66, 'AvSpc'a rfixircpf. has no equivalent in the 
Latin or the Anglo-Saxon prose. In 1. 13 the prose adds with the 
Latin the phrase mid fin urn discipulum, which is wanting in the Cireek. 
In 1. 20 of the prose, hinum brcder corresponds to the Latin, 1. 73, 
fratrein tuuin. I'hough the passages available for comparison are very 
brief, yet the evidence shows beyond a doubt that the Anglo-Saxon 
prose and the Latin are to be held together apart from the (Ireek ; and 
we may reasonably suppose that if the whole of the Latin text had been 
preserved, it would consistently account for the variations of the Anglo- 
Saxon prose from the Il/aa^eis. 

As is to be expected from the free nature of verse, the agreements 
between the Latin fragment and Andreas are less striking than those 
between the I,atin and the prose. The most important parallels 
between the Latin and the prose, however, are also found in the verse. 
Thus, 1. 844, Marmadonia is mentioned in the same context as in the 
Latin and the prose ; it is, however, mentioned only once instead of 
twice as in the other two versions. The name of the apostle is again, 
throughout, Matthew. In 1. 914, mid has 7c>i/(i;edrr/i^ corresponds to the 
Latin 1. 55, and Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 13. In 1. 940, hTcr hin brdSor is 
corresponds to Latin 1. 73, Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 20.^ That the Anglo- 
Saxon prose could not have been the source of the poem is evident 

1 On the other hand, Andreas differs from the prose and the Latin in the fol- 
lowing details : in 1. 927 the name Achaia occurs, not found in the Greek version 
at all, or the Latin fragment so far as it has been preserved, or in the correspond- 
ing passage of the Anglo-Saxon prose. It is not necessary to suppose, however, 
that the name must have stood in the source of the poem at this place ; we may 
allow the poet sufficient intelligence to have remembered it from its earlier occur- 
rence in 1. 169, in which context it also appears in the Anglo-Saxon prose. In 
1. 847, Gesek he hd on greote is a fairly close equivalent of l-wl rrjv yrjv, 1. 4 of the 
Greek, a phrase omitted in the Latin and the prose. Certain phrases contained in 
the Latin and the Anglo-Saxon prose are omitted in Andreas: e.g. the phrase ad 
tenia iidiii/i iios, 1. 12 = Greek 1. 13 = Anglo-Saxon prose 11. 6-7 ; non cogtioz'iinits 
eum, 1. 9 = Greek 11. 9-10 = Anglo-Saxon prose 1. 5 ; the sentence Domine . . . 
mar/, 11. 17-20 = Greek 11. 19-22, a part of the connected passage omitted by 
the prose, is wanting in Andreas, although the rest of the passage is found there. 



xxviii INTRODUCTION 

from the fact that there are numerous episodes of Andreas which are 
found in the Il/aa^eis but are omitted in the Anglo-Saxon prose. It 
is probable that the original of Andreas presented readings differing 
somewhat from those of the original of the prose version of the legend. 
The prose version is important, however, as presenting, in approxi- 
mately complete form, those readings which hold Andreas and the 
prose together with the hypothetical Latin version, otherwise only frag- 
mentarily preserved. For further detailed comparison of Andreas and 
the Tlpa^us, see Bourauel, pp. 74-85. 

This argument for a Latin original of Andreas may be strengthened 
by evidence of a somewhat less direct character. To the group consist- 
ing of Andreas, the Anglo-Saxon prose, and the Latin fragments repre- 
senting a lost Latin original, designated by Zupitza ^ the Western group, 
as distinguished from the Greek or Eastern group, belong also two later 
redactions of the legend. The first of these, contained in the pseudo- 
Abdias,- is very much compressed, the greater part of the story of the 
anthropophai::;i being omitted. Its affinity to the other versions of 
the Western group, however, is attested by the fact that Achaia is 
mentioned as Andrew's province, and Myrmidon {Myrmidoni urbi, 
Myrmidonem civitaiem, apiid Myrmidone/n) is the city in which 
Matthew was made prisoner. The name of the apostle is always 
Matthew, and the phrase ti/i/ni fratrem, 1. 73 of the Latin fragment, 
found also in the two Anglo-Saxon versions but wanting in the Greek, 
occurs likewise in the Abdias : /// (71 Myrmidonem eivitatem matiiraret 
etfratretn Mathaetim de squalore careen's erueret monuit? 

The second of the later adaptations belonging to the Western group 
is a complete but very free Latin manuscript version of the Greek, 
which represents a different form of the legend from the Latin fragments 
printed above.* This complete Latin version is so free that according 
to Forster it cannot be the source of the Anglo-Saxon prose form of 
the legend ; and, according to Bonnet, for the same reason it affords 
little help in the construction of the Greek text. It agrees, however, 
with the Anglo-Saxon prose (and consequently with the other members 

1 Haupfs Zs. XXX, 175-185. 

2 Fabricius, Lib. Ill, pp. 457-460. 3 Fabricius, III, 458. 

* Cod. Vaticanus lat. 1274, fol. ii9''-i6o''. See Forster, Herrig's Archiv XCI, 
202 ff., and Bonnet, 11, i, p. xxi. It has not been printed, but the contents are 
briefly described by Forster. 



SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES xxix 

of the Western group) in giving the name of the apostle as Matthew, 
the country in which Andrew was teaching as Achaia, and the name o'f 
the city of the antliropophagi as Mirmidonia {provincta or urbs). A 
fuller report of the contents of this version would probably show further 
agreement with the other representatives of the Western group. 

Thus there exist these various forms of the legend, held together by 
features, common to all, which are not found in any of the numerous 
manuscripts of the Greek version of the legend. As these versions all 
originated in Western Europe, it is an extremely probable inference 
that there once existed a complete Latin translation of the Greek from 
which the versions of the Western group were derived.^ 



Ill 
SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

No immediate source for The Fates of the Apostles has been dis- 
covered. In the short personal introduction with which the poem 
opens the author speaks of gathering his materials from afar,^ and in 
the progress of the narrative he refers several times to sources.^ These 
allusions we may look upon as hardly more than conventional poetic 
formulae. For an examination of the type of narrative to which this 
short poem belongs, and a comparison of it with some of the represen- 
tative examples of the type, lead to the inference that the author has 
exaggerated his difficulty in arriving at the information contained in 
his poem. Probably but a single version of what was in his day a well- 
known form of composition lay before him as he wrote. 

1 On the other hand, the Ust of the Greek or Eastern group is increased by 
a Syriac version (Wright, Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, London, 187 1, Vol. I, 
the Syriac text, Vol. II, pp. 93-115, an English translation), an Ethiopic ver- 
sion (Malan, Certaineii Apostolortnn, London, 1871, pp. 147-163; of. Lipsius, I, 
546 f.), and a Coptic version (von Lemm, Koptische apokryphe Apostelacten, I, 
pp. 148-166, in Melanges Asiatiqttes, Tom. X, Liv. i, St. Petersburg, 1890), all of 
which are fairly close adaptations of the Ilpa^ets. To these should probably be 
added an Old-Slavonic version cited by Harnack, I, 905, from Novakovic in 
Starine VIII, 55-69; this version has not been accessible to me, and the descrip- 
tion of it by Harnack is too brief to enable one to determine its relation to the 
other versions. ^ LI. 1-2. 

3 LI. 23, 63, 70. 



XXX INTRODUCTION 

As early as the fifth century complete lists of the Twelve Apostles 
were current, held together by brief accounts of their missions, their 
sufferings, and the places of their death. It was evidently some such 
list as this that the poet of The Fates of the Apostles followed in the 
composition of his poem.^ That it was a list written in Latin is evident^ 
from the case forms of the proper names in the poem, e.g. GearopoIi»i, 
Albano, Neroncs. But it has also been shown ^ that none of the extant 
versions of the Latin lists is the single source of the poem. All the 
details of it, however, as may be seen from the following extracts, may 
be derived, with but one exception, from the martyrology of Bede * and 
from the Breviariiim Aposto/onaiiJ' Both Bede and the Breviarium 
give numerous details (omitted in the analysis) which are not found in 
The Fates of the Apostles ; but the poem, with the one exception to be 
noticed later and a few passages of a personal character, contains nothing 
that is not also in these two Latin lists. In the martyrology of Bede' 
the order of the names is chronological, the notices of the various 
apostles being thus distributed over the whole calendar ; the order in 
the Bre7'iarii/m, as compared with The Fates of the Apostles, is indi- 
cated by the numbers prefixed to the names. 

Bede's Marty rologium. Breviariuiii. 

Ill Kalend. Jul. Romae natale . . . 1-2. Simon Petrus . . . Romam 

Petri et Pauli . . . sub Nerone. pervenit . . . sub Nerone Caesare . . . 

cruce suspensus est . . . Paulus . . . 
sub Nerone eodem die quo et Petrus 
capite truncatus. 
Prid. Kalend. Decemb. In civi- 3. Andreas . . . praedicavit per 

tate Patras provinciae Achaiae, Scythiam et Achaiam, ibique in civi- 
natale . . . Andreae . . . Egea pro- tate Patras cruce suspensus occubuit 
consule emittens spiritum perrexit pridie Kal. Decembris. 
ad Dominum. 

VI Kalend. Jan. Natale . . . Joan- 5. Joannes . . . dilectus Domini, 

nis . . . quem Dominus Jesus amavit praedicator Asiae et in Epheso. 

1 For a discussion of the origin and history of this form of apocryphal Htera- 
ture, see Lipsius, I, 192 ff. - Sarrazin, Aiii^lia XII, 3S1. 

^ Sarrazin, Ani^lia XII, 379-382 ; Bourauel, pp. 101-107. 

4 Migne, Patrolog. Lat. XCIV, col. 797 ff. 

5 Described by Lipsius from numerous MSS., I, 21 1-2 12. A complete text 
may be found in Gerbert, Moitiiineiita veteris Liticrgiae Allemanicae, 1777. It is 
also quoted, in detail by Bourauel, p. loi ff., from whom my citations are made. 



SOURCE OF THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES xxxi 



plurimum . . . rediit Ephesum . . . 
totas Asiae fundavit rexitque Eccle- 
sias . . . aetatis autem suae nona- 
gesimo nono mortuus, juxta eandem 
urbem est sepultus. 

VIII Kalend. Aug. Natale . . . 
Jacobi . . . filii Zebedaei. In Cilicia 
. . . sub Dagno rege . . . martyrium 
capitis obtruncatione complevit. 

Kalend. Maii. Natale . . . Philippi 
et Jacobi . . . Philippus . . . reversus 
est ad Asiam, et apud Hierapolim 
dormivit in pace. (For James see 
below.) 

IX Kalend. Septem. Natale . . . 
Bartholomaei . . . apud Indiam . . . 
praedicans, vivus a barbaris decoria- 
tus est, atque jussu regis Astragis 
decollatus . . . 

XII Kalend. Jan. Natale . . . 
Thomae . . . qui Parthis et Medis 
. . . praedicans, passus est in India. 



XI Kalend. Oct. Natale . . . 
Matthaei . . . qui primus in Judaea 
Evangelium . . . Hebraeo sermone 
conscripsit . . . apud Aethiopiam 
praedicavit . . . missus est spicula- 
tor ab Hirtaco rege, qui eum gladio 
feriebat efficiens martyrem Christi. 

Kalend. Maii. Jacobus . . . qui et 
frater domini legitur . . . ab apostolis 
Hierosolymorum episcopus ordinatus 
est. . . . Hunc scribae et pharisaei 
praecipitaverunt de pinna templi, 
fuUonis in cerebro percussus fuste 
occubuit. 

V Kalend. Novemb. Natale . . . 
Simonis Chananaei, qui et Zelotes 
scribitur, et Thadaei, qui etiam Judas 



4. Jacobus . . . filius Zebedaei, 
frater Joannis. Hie . . . sub Herode 
gladio caesus occubuit. 

7. Philippus . . . Gallis praedicavit 
Christum : deinde in Hierapoli Phry- 
giae provinciae crucifixus et lapida- 
tus obiit . . . 

9. Bartholomaeus apostolus . . . 
ad ultimum in Albano maioris Ar- 
meniae urbe . . . per iussum regis 
Astryagis decoUatur, sicque terra 
conditur IX Kal. Sept. 

6. Thomas . . . Parthis et Medis 
praedicator ... ad orientalem pla- 
gam. Lancea . . . ibi transfixus oc- 
cubuit in Calaminice, Indiae civitate, 
ibi sepultus est in honore XII Kal. 
Jan. 

10. Matthaeus apost. et evang. . . . 
primum quidem in Judaea evangeli- 
zavit, postmodum in Macedonia ; et 
passus in Persida requiescit in mon- 
tibus Portorum, XI Kal. Oct. 



8. Jacobus, frater Domini Hiero- 
solymorum primus Episcopus, . . . 
de templo a Judaeis praecipitatur, 
ibique . . . humatur. 



11-12. Simon Zelotes . . . accepit 
Aegypti principatum . . . cathedram 
dicitur tenuisse Hierosolymorum . . . 



xxxii INTRODUCTION 

Jacobi legitur, et alibi appellatur meruit sub Adriano per crucem sus- 

Lebbaeus . . . Thadaeus apud Meso- tinere martyrii passionem. Jacet in 

potamiam, Simon vero apud Aeg}-p- Portoforo. Judas ... in Mesopota- 

tum traditur praedicasse : inde simul mia atque in interioribus Ponti prae- 

Persidam ingressi . . . martyrium ibi dicavit: sepultus est in Merito Ar- 

. . . beato ccrtamine consummaverunt. meniae urbe. 

A comparison of these passages from Bede's Alartyrologium and the 
Bre^nariiiiii with The Fates of the Apostles will show that all the inci- 
dents of the poem which relate to the various apostles might have been 
derived from Bede, except the account of the death of the fifth apostle, 
James, the brother of John, which agrees with the account of the Bre- 
viarium^ and the allusion to the awakening of Gad, in the notice of the 
eighth apostle, Thomas, an incident mentioned neither in Bede nor the 
Brevian'iDii. It will be observed, also, that The Fates of the Apostles 
agrees frequently with Bede when Bede differs from the Breviarium. 
It seems extremely probable, therefore, that the author of The Fates 
of the Apostles had before him not, i)resumably, Bede's Martyrologiuvi, 
but the list or lists which Bede used in the preparation of his Alartyro- 
logiuin. The items of these lists were probably arranged not as they are 
in Bede, according to the calendar, but somewhat as they are presented 
in the poem and the Breviariitm. 

The one important addition of The Fates of the Apostles^ the allusion 
to the awakening of Ciad, may have been in the common sources of 
Bede and The Fates of the Apostles, or, more likely, it may have been 
added from the author's own stock of information. Its ultimate origin 
is the longer apocryphal narrative of the Acts of Thomas, the Ilpa^as 
0w/x.tt,^ one of the group of apocryphal narratives from which the lists 
of the apostles were originally made. 

The ])oem cannot have had apy of the practical ])urpose of the Martyro- 
logiiim or Breviarium, or of the Anglo-Saxon Menologiinn,^ since it gives 
none of the dates of the feasts of the various apostles. The motive which 
inspired its composition was, therefore, purely literary and devotional. 

1 See 11. 33''-37'', note, for the source of the account of the death of this James. 

- Tischendorf, Acta Apost. Apoc, p. 190 ff. ; Bonnet, Part 2, Vol. II., pp. 99-287. 
The story of Gad is mentioned in the account of Thomas given in the Old English 
Martyrology, ed. Herzfeld, E. E. T. S., CXVI, 220; but the name Gad does not 
occur, nor is the phrasing of the narrative at all similar to that of The Fates of the 
Apostles. Cf. also Lipsius, I. 253. 

3 See Imelmann, Das ulteiiglische Menologiiim, pp. 3S-40. 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xxxiii 

IV 

AUTHORSHIP OF ANDREAS AND THE FATES OF THE 

APOSTLES 

No Anglo-Saxon poem has been the subject of more widely divergent 
discussion with respect to authorship than Andreas. The earlier critics 
generally assigned the poem, without much hesitation but on very 
insufficient grounds, to Cynewulf. Thus Grimm ^ (1840) thought first 
that Andreas and Elene were by the same author, since they are pre- 
served in the same manuscript, are similar in spirit and contents, and 
have similar characteristics of language. He adds later, however, that 
it is at most only possible, not highly probable, that the poems are from 
the same hand. If Andreas is not to be assigned to the author of Elene, 
he inclines toward the alternative opinion that it was composed by Aid- 
helm. Kemble ^ ( 1 843 ) speaks more dogmatically than Grimm : " There 
cannot be a doubt that this Cynewulf [who signs his name to E!ene'\ 
was the author of the poem Elene, probably of all the rest [of the 
poems in the Vercelli book] and those likewise which occur in the 
other collection [the Exeter book], and it becomes a matter of much 
interest to decide who he was." He fixes upon Cynewulf, abbot of 
Peterborough (d. 1014), as most probably the author.^ 

1 P. 1 ff. 2 p. viii. 

3 Thorpe (1844), Homilies of the Anglo-Saxon CIntrch, The First Pa}-t, contain- 
ing the Sermones Catholici or Homilies of ALlfric I, 622, repeats Kemble's opinion. 
Ettmiiller (1847, 1850), Handhicch I, 132 ff., Engla and Seaxiia Scopas, p. xi, assigns 
Andreas with probability to the same author as Elene, basing his opinion on the 
similarity of language between the two poems. Dietrich {1853), Haupfs Zs. XI, 
210, assigns Andreas tentatively to Cynewulf. In a second study, Kynewulfi 
Poetae Aetas, Marburg, i860, p. 5, after commenting on Grimm's list of parallels and 
differences between Andreas and Elene, he endeavors to show that by bringing into 
the discussion other poems of Cynewulf's, as Jnliana and Christ, the differences 
are explained and Cynewulf's authorship of Andreas is confirmed. Rieger (1869), 
Zacher's Zs. I, 319, follows Dietrich in assigning the longer poems of the Exeter 
and Vercelli manuscripts to Cynewulf. Sweet (1871), in Warton, Hist, of E tig. 
Poetry II, 16, assigns Andreas, together with numerous other pieces, to Cynewulf. 
He thinks it most probable that the conclusion of Andreas is wanting and that, 
in its complete state, it contained an epilogue similar to that in Elene. The two 
poems are by the same author, he concludes, "from their marked resemblance 
of language and style." Grein (1874), Knrzgefasste angels. Gram., Kassel, 1880 
(published from lectures delivered in 1S74), p. 12, assigns Andreas, Jicliana, 



xxxiv INTRODUCTION 

'I'he first detailed attempt t(.) establish the authorship of Andreas 
was Fiit/.schc's ' (1879). Fritzsche studied the poem from various 
l)oiiUs of view: (i) its relation to its source; (2) the nature of the 
suliject matter, which he takes to be more legendary and marvelous 
than one would expect in Cynewulf ; (3) the metre; (4) style and 
language ; (5) vocabulary ; (6) jiarallelisms between Aiuhras and other 
Anglo-Saxon poems. His conclusions are (p. 57) that the author of 
Aiuircas modeled his poem chiefly after Bcoiviilf and the poems 
of Cynewulf; that the poet was an imitator or pui)il of Cynewulf; 
\.\\\(\ tliat, while the wt)rks of Cynewulf belong to the llowering period 
of Anglo-Saxon poetry, .liuiiras belongs to a later time when poetry 
was passing into a period of decay. Frit/.sche's discussion has consider- 
able jiower of conviction, anil its intluence is strongly felt in succeeding 
exjjressions of opinion.- On the other hand, Ramhorst " (18S5), taking 
u]) Frit/.sche's argument point bv point, endeavors (in most instances 
unsuccessfully) to disprove it, and arri\cs at the opposite conclusion, 
that Ami It as was composeil by Cynewulf. The argument shifts to the 
other side again with Sievers ■* (1885), who points out that the dative 
/<i\/t'r, re(|uired by the metre in 1. 1410, caniK)t be paralleled in 

(,'//&/(/(■, and Kli'iic to Cyiiowulf, Init ghes no reasons for his decision. Hani- 
merich (1S74), Ai-ltcstc cliristliclic Kpil<, tr. Michelsen, p. 97, sees no decisive 
reason for giving either Aiii/nuis or ihi&Iac to Cynewulf. Ten Brink (1S77), 
//is/. <'/" y-," //;•■. /.//., tr. Ronncilv, p. 3S, gives .-h/i/rc'tts to Cynewulf. Hut Wiilker 
(1S7S), .■liii;/iij I, 50(1, and Cluuilius (1X71)), .■l)ti;;/i(i II, ::65, do not include the 
(locin in tlieir list of ( ■ynowull's works. 

' J'>iis angels. Gediclit Aiu/rcas ton/ Cyiicwti/f^ Halle, iiS7(); also Aiiglia II, 
■lli-.|')C). 

- Thus in the appendi.x to Ten Brink, p. 5S9, written after the appearance of 
Frit/.sche's essay, the argument is said to he "calculated to raise serious doubts 
concerning Cynewulf's authorship." And Midler (1SS3), Aiigi'ls. Gram., p. 26, 
Lefevre (iSSj), A/ig/iaVl, 1S4, and Khert (USS7), Allgenteiiie Gcsc/iic/itc d. Lit. d. 
Mittclaiters, p. 69, accept Fritzsclie's conclusions more or less unreservedly. 
IloUbuer, Der syn(al'tis<r/ie Gebrauc/i dcs Gcnetivs in Andrras, Gii&lac, ftc, Ilalle, 
iSS.j, also in Anglia VIII, 1-40, as the result of his own investigations, denies 
Andreas to Cynewulf. I^arle (iSS.|), Ang/o-Saxon Literature, p. 226, returns to 
the old view that all the poems of liie \'ercelli book are by Cynewulf; the fact, 
he says, that Klcne is the last ]ioem of the volume, and is signed, "naturally 
suggests the inference, which indeed is generally accepted, that all the poems 
in the Vercelli hook are by Cynewulf." 

^ Das alteng/isc/ie Gedic/it vom /teiligen Andreas, JJerlin, 1SS5. 

^ 77.7.-. .\,'.i8j. 



AUTITORSIIir OF THE POEMS XXXV 

Cynewulf's works. Cremcr ' (1888) and Mather^ (1892) find also that 
the metre and language incline slightly towards the theory of non- 
Cynewulfian authorship of A)idrcas. 

A new and important element was added to the discussion in 1 888 
by Napier's discovery of the runic passage on fol. 54' of the manu- 
script.* Napier sees in this passage a conclusion to The Fates of the 
Apostles, and assigns that poem without question to Cynewulf. He 
draws no inferences, however, as to the authorship of Andreas. Sarra- 
zin ■* (1889), who on the basis of comparisons of phraseology had 
assigned Andreas to Cynewulf before the discovery of the runic frag- 
ment,'' was the first to regard " llie Fates of the Apostles as the con- 
clusion of Andreas, and, in consecjuence, the whole as the work of 
Cynewulf. This opinion, in slightly varying forms, has been enounced 
by numerous others.'' But it has by no means passed without ques- 
tion. Wiilker ^ (1888, 1896) regards 71ie Fates of the Apostles as 
a separate and distinct poem from Andreas ; the latter poem he 
ascribes, as Fritzsche had done, not to Cynewulf, but to an imitator. 
Sievers^ (1891), returning to the subject, denies Andreas to Cynewulf, 
and in this negation sees one of the few undoubted results of investi- 
gations concerning questions of authorship in Anglo-Saxon literature. 
Brooke^'' (1892) is inclined, for stylistic reasons, to follow Fritzsche's 
opinion ; in the note to his text, however, he shifts ground to the 
position that though it is " extremely likely that the Andreas is by 
Cynewulf, we have as yet no evidence for that opinion." In a later 

1 Metrische mid sprachlichc Untersuchuiigen der alteiig. Ged. Andreas, Gu&lac, 
Phccnix, Bonn, 1888. 2 MLN. VII, 106. 

8 First announced in the Academy, September 8, 1888. The passage is printed 
and discussed by Napier in Ilaiipfs Zs. XXXIII, 66-73. 

* Ans^lia XII, 375-387. ^ Beo'Miilf-Siudien, Berlin, 1888, p. 114. 

^ Cf. Angl. Beibl. VII, 372, Wer hat die '■ Schicksale der Apostef ztierst fiir 
den sc/iIkss des Andreas erkldrt? 

"^ Hy Gollancz (1892), CynewulFs Christ, p. 173; by Trautmanii (1895, 189S), 
in Angl. Beibl. VI, 17 ff., Bonn. Beitr. I, 9; I:)y Kcilbing (1899), Eng. Stud. 
XXVI, 99-101; by Simons (1899), "Cynewulf's Wortschatz," in Bonn. Beitr. 
Ill, 1 ; by l?ouiauel (1900), p. 132; and by Skeat (1901), English Miscellany, 
pp. 408-420. 

8 Berichte d. Konigl. Siichs. Gesellschaft der IVissenscha/ten, Phil. /fist. Clas^e, 
1888, p. 212 ; Geschichte d. eng. Lit., pp. 39, 45. 

^ Anglia XIII, 25. 

10 I/ist. 0/ Eng. Lit., p. 413, p. 489. 



xxxvi INTRODUCTION 

utterance ^ he is inclined to give credence to the views of Sarrazin. 
Brandl - (1898) refuses to connect TJic Fates of the Apostles with 
Andreas, but regards the former as a separate poem, the subject of 
which is a traveler's charm. ^ Professor Cook, who first declared that 
" there can hardly be much doubt that the Andreas is to be given to 
Cynewulf," ■* later modified his opinions, saying, " I am strongly inclined 
to assign the Andreas to Cynewulf, though I hesitate to express a posi- 
tive opinion, in the present state of our knowledge, especially against 
Fritzsche's hypothesis of a close imitation." ^ 

Manifestly the first thing to be done in order to clear the ground for 
a just estimate of the mass of argumentation represented by the above- 
mentioned discussions is to determine the relation of the runic signa- 
ture to The Fates of the Apostles and the relation of The Fates of the 
Apostles to Andreas. For if The Fates of the Apostles, with the runic 
signature, is merely an epilogue or concluding section of Andreas, 
we have indication of the first importance as to the authorship of the 
poem. The evidence which must be weighed here is of two sorts : 
first, the mere mechanical arrangement of the poems in the manuscript ; 
and second, the evidence of the internal relation of subject matter in 
the two poems. 

According to Skeat,^ " if we go l>y the testimony of the MS. Itself, we 
rnust allow that the first poem in the MS. occupies the back of fol. 29, 
fol. 30-53, and fol. 54, recto, where it ends with the word Fixrr, below 
which is a blank space sufficient to contain s/x more lines. And fur- 
ther that this poem consists of 1840 lines, disposed in 16 Fits, of about 
115 lines apiece, on an average." The record of the manuscript is 
briefly as follows : the Andreas, which, as Skeat says, begins the first 
section of poetry in the manuscript, extends from the first line of 
fol. 29'' to the middle of fol. 52''. It is divided into fifteen sections 
of approximately e([ual length." The sections are separated from each 

1 £>/!,': Lit. from the Bei^inning, p. 187. - Herrig's Archiv C, 330-334. 

3 Arnold (189S), Notes on Beo-Midf pp. 1 21-126. Buttenwieser (1899), Studien, 
p. 86, and Binz, Eiig. Stud. XXVI, 3S9, are all convinced that Andreas is not by 
Cynewulf. * MLN. IV, 7 (January, 1S89). 

6 T/ie CItrist of Cynewulf . 1900, p. Ixii. ^ I.e., p. 412. 

''These sections are as follows: (i) fol. 29'' top-fol. 30'' bot. ; (2) fol. 30'' 
bot.-fol. 32^ top; (3) fol. 32^ top-fol. 33^ mid.; (4) fol. 33'' mid.-fol. 35^ bot.; 
(5) fol- 35'' bot.-fol. 37' mid.; (6) fol. 37^ mid.-fol. 38'' top ; (7) fol. 38'' top-fol. 
40'' mid.; (8) fol. 40-^ mid.-fol. 41'' bot.; (9) fol. 42' top-fol. 43^ bot.; (10) fol. 



AUTIIORSHir OF THE POEMS xxxvii 

Other by a blank space sufficient to contain one line. Each section 
begins with a large capital letter, the remaining letters of the first word 
being written in smaller capitals; these large capitals are all written 
out in the manuscript, except the opening letter of the twelfth section, 
fol. 46', where the letter A stands alone, S, miswritten for D, having 
been erased, though the right letter was not afterwards inserted. Each 
section also ends with a distinctive mark of jnuictuation, usually a 
colon with a hook-shaped dash following it. 

The Fates of the Apostles follows immediately after the conclusion 
of Andreas, the usual blank space being left between Andreas and the 
opening of IVie Fates of the Apostles. The first letter of the first word 
{Hwcet) is wanting, though space is left, extending down through five 
lines, for its insertion ; the remaining letters of the word are given in 
smaller capitals. The narrative begins at the middle of fol. 52'' and 
extends without interruption in the manuscript to about three fourths 
of the way down fol. 54', where it ends with Finit and a period, llie 
remainder of the page, sufficient to contain six lines, is left blank. 
The runic passage stands on this last folio (fol. 54") by itself, begin- 
ning with the words, Her nuci:; findan, etc. It begins on the first line 
of the folio, without a capital or any other indication of a new begin- 
ning, nor is there any punctuation after the last word of fol. 53''. 

From this examination it will be seen that there is no indication in 
the manuscript that the runic passage is anything other than a direct 
and uninterrupted continuation of The Fates of the Apostles, or that 
The Fates of the Apostles, together with this passage, stands in any 
other relation to Andreas than do the sections of Andreas to each 
other. A further examination, however, of the scribe's method of order- 
ing other groups of poems in the manuscript, will show that there is no 
indication that The Fates of the Apostles must be taken as a part of a 
larger whole. On fol. loi'-fol. 106^ there is a group of three poems 
that no one has ever thought of uniting. T'he first (^Dialogue betKieen 
the Soul and the Body) begins with a large capital on the first line of 
fol. 101''; on fol. 103", near the bottom of the page, there is a sec- 
tional division, the last word of the section ending with the same 
mark of punctuation as that used in the first poem or poems of the 

43^ bot.-fol. 44'' mid.; (11) fol. 44'' mid.-fol. 46' mid.; (12) fol. 46-'' mid.-fol. 47'' 
top; (13) fol. 47'' top-fol. 49^ bot. ; (14) fol. 49'^ bot.-fol. 5I'' top; {15) fol. 51' 
top-fol. 52'' mid. 



xxxviii INTRODUCTION 

manuscript, and followed by the usual blank space. The second sec- 
tion begins with a capital 1). The conclusion of this second section, 
and of the poem, is wanting in the manuscript, as the poem breaks off 
abruptly at the end of fol. 103''. The same missing folio must have 
contained the opening of the second poem of the group (Scn/iofi in 
vt'rse on Ps. XXl'III), for fol. 104-^ opens abruptly with no indication 
that a new subject has been introduced. This fragmentary poem con- 
cludes on fol. 104'', near the top, with the usual mark of punctuation 
and the usual blank space. The third poem of the group (^J'ision of the 
Cross) begins with a large capital near the top of fol. 104^' and con- 
tinues without break to the foot of fol. 106% where it ends with the 
usual mark of punctuation ; the poem fills up the whole page, only a 
part of the last line being left blank. On fol. 106'' then begins a group 
of prose selections. It will be seen, therefore, that if we obser\-e merely 
the mechanical ordering of the poems in the manuscript, there is quite 
as much justification for declaring the three poems of the second group 
a single poem as for declaring The Fates of the Apostles a necessary 
part of Andreas ; for the scribe uses exactly the same method in mark- 
ing off sections of a poem that he uses in separating entirely different 
poems. The fact that a space of six lines is left vacant on fol. 54* is no 
indication that the scribe wishes to mark the end of a poem ; for the 
second group of poems in the manuscript shows that it is not his usual 
method thus to mark the end of a poem. The space is left blank, we 
may suppose, first of all because it is a short space, and second because 
the next section of the manuscript was to be devoted to prose and not 
to verse selections. At the conclusion of FJene, fol. I33^ which is 
followed immediately by the prose life of St. Guthlac, the scribe did not 
leave the rest of the page blank as he had done at the end of The 
Fates of the Apostles, fol. 54', but the reason is plain. On fol. 54'' it 
required nineteen lines of his page in order to finish the poem in hand, 
leaving space for only six lines ; on fol. 133'' only six lines of the page 
were needed in order to finish the poem, leaving space for twenty-five 
lines (the writing here being much finer than in the earlier part of the 
manuscript). The wasting of twenty-five lines must have seemed a need- 
less extravagance to the scribe. 

The third and last section of poetry in the manuscript, extending 
from the first line of fol. i2i'^ down through the sixth line of fol. I33^ 
contains the single poem Elene. The poem is divided into sections 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xxxix 

just as Andreas is divided, each section beginning with capitals, ending 
with the usual mark of punctuation, and separated from the preced- 
ing and following sections by the usual blank space. The sections 
here, however, are numbered with roman numerals from one to fif- 
teen inclusive,^ ajjparently by the original scribe of the manuscript. 
Section fourteen, which concludes the actual narrative of the poem, 
ends with Finit and the usual mark of punctuation. Section fifteen is 
a sort of personal epilogue in which occurs the passage containing the 
runes that form the name Cynewulf. This section concludes with a 
second ending, Amicn, followed by the usual jnmctuation. Immediately 
following the conclusion of the section, but separated from it by the 
usual blank space, comes the opening of the prose life of St. Guthlac, 
which is without number. Sarrazin '^ is therefore not exact when he 
says that the epilogue of Elcnc stands " ausserlich und innerlich " in 
the same relation to the body of the poem as Tlic Fates of the Apostles 
to Andreas. In the manuscript record of Elene there is distinct evi- 
dence, in the consecutive numbering of the sections, that they are to 
be taken as parts of a single poem. The double colophon is also peculiar 
to Elene. The ending of section fourteen with Fintj- may be a mere 
reflection of the source of the ])oem, for indeed the actual narrative 
does end with that section. After the epilogue was added, the poet, 
not wishing to repeat his former ending, finishes with Amkn. Fortu- 
nately, in the case of Elene the testimony of the subject matter leaves 
no doubt that the fifteenth section is an integral part of the poem ; in this 
respect also Sarrazin makes too much of the parallel between Andreas 
and The Fates of the Apostles on the one hand and Elene and its 
concluding section on the other. 

We cannot agree, therefore, with Professor Skeat and others, that the 
manuscript speaks decisively in favor of accepting The Fates of the 
Apostles as an integral part of Andreas. At the most the manuscript 
merely permits the theory Init speaks decisively neither one way nor the 
other. All that it allows us to say is that from fol. 29'' to fol. 54'' we 
have a poem or a group of poems, written out in orderly fashion and 
ending with a Finii' and a blank sjjace on the last page. 

An examination of the subject matter of the two poems in their rela- 
tion to each other results in a somewhat more positive conclusion. In 

1 The nunil)ers are omitted in sections eleven and twelve. 

2 Anal. Bcibl. VI, 205. 



xl INTRODUCTION 

general two main theories have been proposed by which The Fates of 
the Apostles is to be united to Andreas. According to the first (sup- 
ported chiefly by Sarrazin, Trautmann, and Gollancz) The Fates of the 
Apostles is not an integral part of the narrative of Andreas, but an 
addition or epilogue, standing in the same relation to Andreas as the 
epilogue of Elene to that poem. According to the second theory, sup- 
ported chiefly by Skeat,^ The Fates of the Apostles is a necessary part 
of the plot and action of Andreas. 

The title of this longer poem (to take up the second theory first), con- 
sisting of The Fates of the Apostles and And?'eas united, should be, Pro- 
fessor Skeat contends, not Andreas, but The Twelve Apostles. The writer 
of the poem announces his subject in the opening lines : twelfe under 
tiinglinn. Of these twelve he takes up St. Matthew first, St. Andrew 
being mentioned for the first time in 1. 169. "When St. Matthew is thus 
happily disposed of [but St. Matthew is not disposed of until 11. 1050 ff.], 
the story of St. Andrew, henceforth considered as the prineipal hero, 
really begins" (p. 414). When he has finished the special story of 
St. Andrew, continues Skeat, the poet reverts to his original theme. 
"But finding by this time that the apostles cannot all be discoursed of 
at the same length as St. Matthew and St. Andrew, he cuts the story 
short by the ingenious device of giving, not their whole legends, but 
merely a brief account of how each one came to his end. As neither 
St. Matthew nor St. Andrew were killed off in Fits 1-15, it became 
necessary to give each of these a few lines more. We thus learn that 
St. Matthew was executed (put to sleep by weapons) and that St. Andrew 
was crucified (was extended on the gallows)." 

One hesitates to take all this seriously. For, accepting this theory, 
we have a poem on a great topic so loosely put together that it can 
hardly be said to have any coherence or unity at all ; and such inarticu- 
late work Professor Skeat would have us ascribe to Cynewulf. Further- 
more, a glance at the sources of the two poems shows that the theory 
supposes a degree of unification and adaptation of these sources either 
beyond the powers or the purpose of the author or authors who com- 
posed the poems. In neither poem is there any indication that the 
poet thought he was composing a great epic on the Twelve Apostles ; 
he was simply retelling a story as he had found it. The poet of Andreas 
mentioned the twelve in opening his poem because his source mentioned 

^ English Alisceltan}', pp. 40S-420. 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xli. 

them ; but even if this were not true, we need no more suppose that he 
intended writing in detail on each of the twelve, than that the poet of 
Beowu// intended giving us the life-histories of those heroes — Heoroglir 
and Hrodgar and Halga til — and the others who are mentioned before 
the real action of the poem begins. The author of Andreas treated of 
Matthew first because his source did so ; he gave most of his attention 
to Andrew because he followed his source, and when he had finished 
the story of St. Andrew he stopped because his source stopped. And 
indeed it was an appropriate ending. The narrative had brought Andrew 
out of the land of Achaia, had related his adventures in the city of the 
anthropophagi, and had closed with the return of the saint to the place 
from which he had set out. One feels that the story is closed, it has its 
peroration and nothing more is needed or expected. The poet of The 
Fates of the Apostles, whether the same person as the poet of Andreas 
or not, we may be sure followed his source quite as closely.^ 

The fact that the opening passages of the two poems are very much 
alike, and are evidently fashioned either on the same model or one on the 
other, is rather an indication that the passages introduce two separate 
poems than two sections of the same poem ; the allusion to the twelve 
at the opening of The Fates of the Apostles cannot be taken, as Pro- 
fessor Skeat would take it, as a resumption and repetition of the sub- 
ject as announced in the opening lines of Andreas, for the introduction 
to The Fates of the Apostles actually gives the subject of the narrative 
that follows, whereas the introduction to Andreas is purely preliminary 
and outside the real narrative of the poem. There is, in short, not the 
slightest indication in either poem of an endeavor to fuse the old 
material into a single tale of the fates of all Twelve Apostles. If the 
scribe of the Vereelli Book had happened to place The Fates of the 
Apostles in the second or third section of poetry in the manuscript, 
instead of in the first and immediately following Andreas, I doubt if 
it would ever have occurred to the ingenuity of any one to look upon 
it as a part of the story of Andreas. 

The contents of The Fates of the Apostles in relation to the narrative 
of Ajidreas must now be examined ; for if The Fates of the Apostles 
and Andreas are not to be taken as one long poem on the Twelve 
Apostles, it is still possible, as Gollancz suggests, that The Fates of the 
Apostles is an appendix or epilogue to Andreas. As opposed to such 

1 Cf. above, pp. xxix ff. 



xlii INTRODUCTION 

a thcDry it is to be noted, first, that Andreas ends with a definite and 
approjiriate conciusion, with no indication of anything to follow ; and, 
second, that Tlw Fates of the Apostles opens with an entirely new 
beginning, followed by a regularly developed narrative and conclusion 
which is dependent in no respect on any preceding narrative. The 
opening of The Fates of the Apostles is not merely the exclamation 
hwfft, followed by an immediate resumption of the narrative, as in 
Andreas, 1. 1478, but an elaborate formal beginning ])arallel to the 
opening of Andreas itself. Sievers* first pointed out the likeness between 
these two openings, showing that both are imitations of the opening 
lines of Beowulf. Such similarity is, of course, no indication that the 
two passages belong to the same poem ; for, granted that they are by 
the same author, it is less likely that an author would repeat himself 
so jilainly within the bounds of a single j)oem than in two separate 
jxiems. 

In these opening lines of The Fates of the Apostles, 11. i-ii^, the 
poet announces his subject. In the first line of this passage, M'sne 
sani^ is logically inseparable from what follows — h'// ha a^iielingas, 1. 3, 
and its elaboration. It cannot be translated ' the above or preceding 
song,' '^ because the phrases with which it is coordinate in 11, 3 ff. do 
not describe the action of Andreas, though they do describe very closely 
the action of The Fates of the Apostles. The poem begins, therefore, 
without any allusion to preceding action, either to the Andreas or to any 
other subject. Again, in the narrative which follows immediately after 
this introductory passage, Andrew comes third in the list, as is usual in 
such compositions, whereas Matthew, entirely disconnected from him, 
comes ninth. Nowhere is there any allusion to the narrative of Andreas, 
or any indication that the author knew the story of Andreas or that he 
had treated of these two apostles elsewhere. In the account of Andrew 
stress is laid upon his death at the hands of Egeas, a name and incident 
unknown to Andreas; in the account of Matthew we are told of his 
death at the hands of Irtacus, also unknown to Andreas. Matthew is 
said to have preached mid Sii^ehcarinn, 1. 64, i.e. in Ethiopia (cf. note 
to A/>. 64) ; in Andreas, Andrew announces the end of their journey to his 
followers as on .-Elniyrena ecfelrlee, 1. 432. The allusion in The Fates 
of the Apostles is evidently derived from its source (cf. p. xxxi) ; no equiv- 
alent is found in the Upd^wi for the statement of 1. 432 of Andreas. 

^PBB. IX, 135. 2 Bourauel, p. 132, 'das obige Gedicht.' 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xliii 

It might easily be derived, however, from common stock of tradition, 
ami at the most indicates, not that the author of The Fates of the 
Apostles wrote also Andreas, but that the author of Andreas may pos- 
sibly have known The Fates of the Apostles, The name Mermedonia 
is not mentioned in The Fates of the Apostles. Finally, after the list of 
the Twelve Apostles is completed, The Fates of the Apostles ends with 
an appropriate conclusion, which, freely translated, runs as follows : 
' Thus these noble ones, the great-minded twelve, perished ; fame un- 
ending these thanes of glory won in the spirit. Now then I pray that 
he who loves the study of this song petition that holy throng [i.e. the 
twelve] for help for me, sad of heart, for protection and for aid. Alas ! 
I shall have need of friends, of kindly disposed ones, on my journey, 
when, alone, I seek my long home, that strange habitation, leave behind 
me my body, this portion of earth, this corpse as a feast for worms.' 
After this passage, 11. 85-95, follows a second conclusion in which the 
poet gives the runes which form his name. Here, he says, the skilled 
in perception may find, he who takes pleasure in songs, who made this 
poem {has fitte, 1. 98). The runes then follow, in a passage the thought 
of which is the transitoriness of earthly possessions. In a few conclud- 
ing lines (11. 107 ff.) the poet returns to the request of the preceding 
passage, 11. 88 ff. : * Be mindful of this, he who loves the study of this 
poem, that he beseech for me comfort and aid. Far hence must I, all 
alone, seek a new habitation, undertake a journey, I know not myself 
whither, out of this world. Those dwellings are unknown to me, that 
land and that home. It is so with every man unless he be partaker of 
the holy spirit. But let us the more zealously cry unto God, let us send 
our prayers into the bright heaven {gesceaft, 1. 116), that we may enjoy 
that habitation, that home on high, where are the greatest of joys, where 
the King of angels yields to the poor unending reward. Now his praise 
remain forever great and glorious, together with his power eternal and 
ever renewed, throughout all creation ! ' It will be noted that in the 
passage which might be called the first conclusion (i.e. 11. 88-95) there 
is specific reference to the subject matter of The Fates of the Apostles, 
but no reference is made to the action of Andreas. In the second 
ending, however, there is direct allusion neither to The Fates of the 
Apostles nor to Andreas. The passage is entirely disconnected from 
any preceding narrative, and might easily belong to The Fates of the 
Apostles, or to Andreas, or to neither. In The Fates of the Apostles, 



xliv INTRODUCTION 

therefore, as in Aiidreas, a single narrative is appropriately introduced, 
is consistently develoj)ed, and (except for the double ending, which will 
be discussed later) is brought to a satisfactory conclusion ; nothing in 
the one is needed to explain the details of the action of the other. 

Certain expressions of The Fates of the Apostles have been supposed 
to refer back \.o Andreas. Thus, ( i ) according to Trautmann,' the phrases 
hysses gidi/es hegang, Ap. 1. 89, and hisses galdres bcgang, Ap. 1. 108, 
cannot refer to The Fates of the Apostles, because the word begaug con- 
notes the meaning ' long, extended,' the whole phrase meaning ' this 
long poem,' a description which cannot apply to the 130 lines of The 
Fates of the Apostles, but which applies very aptly to The Fates of the 
Apostles as a part of Andreas. The meaning ' long ' or ' extended ' 
which Trautmann finds in the word begang he derives from its use in 
such combinations as swegles begang, garseeges b., floda b., geofoiies b., 
holina b., wxrda b., and others. But the idea of wide extent in these 
phrases comes not from the meaning of the word begang, but from the 
word with which it is united ; by itself begang means only ' extent, 
space, circuit.' as the dictionaries define it. When combined with the 
name of an object of small extent it means no more than when com- 
bined with the name of an object of great extent." (2) Bourauel ^ sees 
a verbal allusion to Andreas in the words has fitte, 1. 98, which he takes 
to be accusative plural — ' these sections.' The sections, according to 
Bourauel, are three, An. 1-1477, An. 1478-17 2 2, and Ap. i ff., each 
section being indicated by the exclamation Jnvcet at the beginning. It 
is true that mere grammar permits has fitte to be taken as accusative 
plural, but it is equally true that the words may be taken as accusative 
singular. If the poet had been speaking to us of " sections," or even 
of a long poem on St. Andrew, there might be some reason for taking 
has fitte as accusative plural ; but he has been speaking to us only of 
his little poem on the Twelve Apostles, he knows nothing about Andreas 
or at least says nothing about it. Surely then the natural and uncon- 
strained rendering of hUs fitte is as accusative singular, * this poem,' 

"^ Aiigl. Bcihl. VI, 21. 

2 Barnouw, Iferri,i:;''s Archiv CVIII, 371-375, after showing that gong and begong 
are used interchangeably (cf. El. 648, 1 1 23, 1 255 ; Chr. 1035, -35) <"ites Gu. 1 134 : 
worda gongiim. describing a speech of Guthlac's of 30 lines ; the phrase 071 geald- 
riun, 1. 1 180, is used in allusion to the same speech. But it may be seriously 
questioned whether ' extent, space, circuit ' is the right definition of the word as 
it occurs in the two passages in Ap. See B-T., s. v. begujig, II. ^ Pp. 129-130. 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlv 

an equivalent expression to i>ysscs giddcs or galdres bcgang. (3) Again 
Trautmann ^ insists that the double ending of The Fates of the Apostles 
already mentioned, though out of keeping in such a short poem as The 
Fates of the Apostles, becomes quite appropriate when we look upon 
this ending as the conclusion of the long story of St. Andrew. But, after 
all, the important point with regard to the double ending is not its 
length, but the fact that it is a double ending, the one part repeating, at 
times verbally, the other. It is difficult to see how such an irregularity 
is explained away by uniting The Fates of the Apostles to Andreas. As 
to the right explanation of this double ending there may reasonably be 
a difference of opinion. Sievers '^ hesitates to ascribe such inartistic 
work to Cynewulf, and proposes the theory that all the passage con- 
tained on fol. 54'', that is 11. 96-122, does not belong to The Fates of 
the Apostles^ but to some other poem, and that it has been accidentally 
separated from its right connection and placed here at the end of a 
poem already provided with a complete ending. This theory, Sievers 
thinks, may explain the blot upon this folio as the mark of the scribe 
conscious of his error in placing the passage at this place. Where the 
passage actually belongs Sievers does not attempt to determine, though 
he denies emphatically that it has been separated from Andreas by the 
insertion of The Fates of the Apostles. Skeat^ proposes a somewhat 
different explanation. The double ending, he says, consists of the two 
passages 11. 88-106 and 11. 107 to the end. The first passage, which 
contains the runes, he calls epilogue B, and the second passage epi- 
logue A. " The author's first intention was to end with epilogue A. 
But he afterwards determined to compose an epilogue containing runes, 
so as to give a clue to his name. Consequently he composed epilogue 
B in its stead and placed it in its right position at the end of the 
poem. But by some chance the scribe had access to a copy of the 
original epilogue A; and, thinking it too good to be lost — for which 
he is not to be blamed — he inartistically tacked it on to the end of 
the poem." Neither Skeat's nor Sievers' hypothesis seems very con- 
vincing. Perhaps the simplest explanation is here the best. Though the 
double ending appears to be unnecessary and inartistic to our modern 
sense, it may not have seemed so much so to the author of the poem ; 

'^An^^l.Beibl.V\,2\. 
2 ^«^//tf XIII, 21-25. 
^English Miscellany, pp. 419-420. 



xlvi INTRODUCTION 

he may thus have added the second ending as an afterthought without 
considering it necessary to remove or change the other. ^ 

To sum up, then, we are forced to the conclusion that neither in 
the manuscript transmission nor in their contents is there any sufficient 
indication that Andreas and The Fates of the Apostks are to be taken 
as a single poem. The evidence of the manuscript permits such a 
supposition, but it affords no positive evidence in support of it ; the 
evidence of subject matter is distinctly opposed to the theory, for each 
poem has its individual source and its own internal development. As 
to The Fates of the Apostles, the evidence of the manuscript points 
conclusively to Cynewulf as its author. Doubts are raised, however, by 
a consideration of the subject matter — especially the irregular double 
conclusion. But until some explanation of this peculiarity has been 
offered that carries more conviction than those so far brought forward, 
we may accept the testimony of the manuscript, and assign the poem 
to Cynewulf. 

It remains to examine the evidence of metre, language, and style in 
Andreas as compared with the poems of undoubted Cynewulfian origin." 
This has been carefully done for the metre by Cremer ^ and Mather.* 
Cremer concludes, as a result of his investigations, that though there 
are numerous differences between Andreas and the accepted poems of 
Cynewulf, these differences are too slight to justify a positive denial of 
the poem to him. Mather, working independently of Cremer but along 
similar lines, arrives at the same conclusion. He finds, for example, 
that double alliteration in the first half-line is one fourth more fre- 
quent in Andreas than in Cynewulf {\.t. Juliana, Elene, and Christ \, 
II, III). The D and E types of the second half-line, the distinctively 
epic verse-form, which Mather considers as most imjiortant in his com- 
parative tests, are one fifth more frequent \\\Andreas than in the poem 
of Cynewulf containing the largest number {^Christ III), and one third 
more frequent than in the poem containing the smallest number 
(^Juliana). In this respect Andreas stands nearer to the Beozoulf, as 

1 A similar double ending occurs in lVidsi&, 11. 131-134 and 11. 135-143. Miillen- 
hoff, Haupfs Zs. XI, 293, regards the first of these two passages as an interpolation. 

2 In the present discussion the following poems are accepted as undoubtedly 
Cynewulf s : Eleiie, Jtiliana, Christ I, II, III, TIte Fates of the Apostles. By com- 
bining the glossary to Christ I and III, in Professor Cook's edition, with Simons, 
Cynewtilfs IVortschatz, a complete verbal inde.x to these poems is obtained. 

3 Pp. 4-41. * MLN. VII, 97-107. 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlvii 

Mather points out, than to the poems of the Cynewulf group. The 
number of hypermetric lines in Andreas (given by Mather as ten) is 
much less than in Cynewulf (in the Elene alone there are seventy-one) ; 
in this respect also Andreas stands nearer to the Beowu/f (which con- 
tains twelve hypermetric lines) than to the Cynewulfian poems. The 
evidence of the metre on the whole, Mather concludes, is not decisive. 
There is insufficient ground either for positively ascribing or denying 
Andreas to Cynewulf. The chief result of the metrical comparisons 
is that which establishes a special relationship between Andreas and 
Beowulf. 

The evidence of language and vocabulary is more positive than that 
of metre. It should be remembered, however, that striking differences 
in language are not to be expected between two poems, though by dif- 
ferent authors, of approximately the same time and place of origin ; such 
differences as do appear are consequently of the more significance.^ A 
few of the more noteworthy differences in language between Andreas 
and the accepted works of Cynewulf may be mentioned : ^ 

(i) Certain forms in An., Fritzsche thinks (pp. 42-43) still preserve traces 
of the original writer's individual usage : thus the forms ]ncc and hec do not 
appear at all in A7i., though they appear interchangeably with ine and he 
in the poems of Cynewulf. That the usage in An. is not due entirely to the 
scribe of the MS. is indicated by the appearance of 7nec and hec in other 
parts of the Vercelli Book., as, for example, in El. The forms com, conion 
occur eighteen times in An. ; the forms c%udm, cwonion occur twice (11. 738, 
1278). The reverse is true of Cynewulf; the forms com, conton occur in 
El. 150 and Riddles LXXXVIII, 12 (if we regard the Riddles as non- 
Cynewulfian, only once in Cynewulf), beside numerous occurrences of 
cwom, cwomon. Fritzsche points out that as the poems of Cynewulf are pre- 
served partly in the Vercelli and partly in the Exeter Codex this uniformity 
is the more striking. Such forms as dgef, Afi. i8g, 285, 572, Qtc. , gese/i, An. 
S47, 992, 1004, beside the regular dgeaf, geseaJi, though not entirely unknown 

1 Thus Wack, " Artikel und demonstrativpronomen in Andreas und Elene," 
Aftglia XV, 209-219, finds no appreciable difference between Andreas and Elene 
in the use of the forms studied. Holtbuer, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Gene- 
lives in Andreas, Gti&lac, Phonix, tlem Heiligen A'reiiz und der Hiillenfahrt, Halle, 
1884, denies Andreas to Cynewulf, though his data do not justify so positive a 
conclusion. Barnouw, Der bestiminte Artikel im Altenglischen, p. 150, thinks that 
the use of the definite article in Andreas points to a pre-Cynewulfian period; he 
would place Andreas between Gen. A and Daniel; but again the argument is weak. 

2 Unless otherwise indicated the observations are my own. 



xlviii INTRODUCTION 

in Cynewulf (cf. EI. 587, age/on; EL ?>^\\ gesc/i) are there exceptional, 
whereas in A>i. they are the more frequent forms. 

(2) The dative oi feeder in Cynewulf i^/csdere (cf. Sievers, PBB. X, 1483) ; 
An. 1346, 1 410, prove the ioxvc\ feeder iox that poem. 

(3) The use of the periphrastic preterit, formed by the preterit of oiigiii- 
nan, cunian, gewilan, + an infinitive, Fritzsche points out (pp. 38-39) is 
more frequent in Aji. than in Cynewulf. Thus the form cdin{on) + infinitive 
occurs only five times in Cynewulf, twice, ////. 563, Chr. 549, being with 
verbs of motion ; in An. alone the construction occurs eight times with the 
infinitive of verbs of motion, once with another verb. The preterit of 
gewitan + infinitive of a verb of motion occurs only once in Cynewulf, Chr. 
533; the construction is common (see Glossary) in An.., occurring thirteen 
times. 

(4) Though in general differences of vocabulary are best explained as 
arising from differences in subject matter, yet the following variations in the 
use of words and particles of common occurrence seem to have some 
significance : 

{a) butaii, conj. and prep., occurs only three times in An.., but twenty 
times in Chr.., ten times in AV., and six times \\\ fiil. 

(b) aeninga, adv., found four times in .7//., does not occur in Cynewulf. 

if) 3a gen, ' then, again,' is found twice in An., 11. 601, 727. In Cyne- 
wulf <;^r« and &a gen occur frequently (six times in Chr. I-III, seven times 
in EL, nine times \nfiiL), not only in the sense 'then, again,' but also with 
the meaning 'yet, furthermore.' On the other hand &d git, git (once nil gvt), 
occurs nine times in An. ; it occurs in Cynewulf only in Clir. I, 11. 318, 351. 
Gd git, git, in All. fills largely the place which &d gen, gen, occupies in 
Cynewulf. 

{d) lyt occurs five times in An., in Cynewulf only in EL, 1. 63 (cf. EL 
142 lythwon). Lytel, the regular form in Cynewulf, occurring eight times 
(Chr. 1400, MS. lyt, must read lytel, as is proved by the metre), occurs only 
once in An., 1. 1488. 

{e) sum is found in An. always with a gen. plural, never absolutely as in 
Cynewulf {El. 131 £f., 548; Chr. 664 ff., etc.). Note also the absolute u.se 
in Ap. 1 1 y 

if) sT5 = 'afterwards.' In Cynewulf the form sr& varies with si&&cin, 
the shorter form appearing twelve times. In An. the shorter form does not 
appear (.y^ of the MS., An. 1704, is manifestly to be read sy&&ein), though 
si&&an is found twenty-two times. The phrase siS" ond cer, sF& o&&e cer, 
etc., occurs ten times in Cynewulf {El. four times, ////. three times, and 
Chr. three times); but it does not occur once in An. On the other hand, 

1 Noted also by Fritzsche, p. 53. 



AUTHORSHIP OF THE POEMS xlix 

the phrase eft swa ar is found three times in An.^ but not at all in Cynewulf. 

(^g) acwo'd'aii is found eight times in Cynewulf, — four times mJuL, three 
in C/ir., once in El. ; it does not occur in A/i. Becwe&an occurs four times 
in .v///., but does not appear in Cynewulf. 

(//) feor, adj., occurs five times in An.., but as adjective the word is not 
found in Cynewulf. 

(/) geare, adv., with the verbs citnnan and luitan, does not occur in the 
jjositive in An., and only once in the comparative, 1. 932. In Cynewulf in 
such phrases the positive occurs nine times, the comparative twice, and the 
superlative once. The verbs cunnan and witan are, however, of frequent 
occurrence in An. 

{j) The phrase csfter hajii (J>yssuni) wofduni, An. 88, 761, 1026, 12 19 (cf. 
cefter ivordcwidum, 1447), at the end of a passage of direct discourse, is not 
found in Cynewulf.^ The poet of An. also had the habit of introducing 
speeches with the phrase zuordiim cwe&an, 62, 173, 354, 539, or worde 
cwe&an, 716, 727, 743, 850, 913, 1206, 1280, 1450. This phrase is found 
only once in Cynewulf, Jul. 92 : worde c'wce&, as introductory to a passage 
of direct discourse. Other phrases, e.g. wordum jn^lan, gesecgan, frignatt, 
are occasionally but infrequently used by both Cynewulf and the poet of An. 
The frequent use of ivorduni, worde cwe&an must be counted a mannerism 
of An. 

(5) Fritzsche, p. 50, points out that neither the word for Bible nor that for 
book occurs in An. ; and that the poet nowhere alludes to any written sources. 
In this respect he is strikingly different from Cynewulf, who very frequently 
refers to sources; cf. El. 204, 290, 826, 1255; C/ir. 453, 701, 785, 793. It 
is noteworthy that the poet of Ap. refers to his sources in the manner of 
Cynewulf; cf. A/>. 1-2, 23, 63, 70. 

The similarity in style between Andreas and the Cynewulfian poems, 
particularly Elene, which to the early commentators seemed a strong 
argument for assigning Andreas to Cynewulf, cannot be allowed much 
weight in determining the question of authorship. That And?-eas 
belongs to the general school of Cynewulfian poetry is evident. But 
when one recalls the very homogeneous character of the poetry of 
this school, — as homogeneous in its way as the poetry of the English 
Augustan period, — it will be seen that the same verse-form, similar 
subject matter, and similar general tone, might all be the common 
characteristics of a number of different poets. 

A discriminating observation will, however, bring to light some 
important differences between Andreas and the other poems of the 

1 Cf. Barnouw, p. 136. 



1 



INI'KOniU' IION 



( '\ new nil iMoiip. S,M i.i.iK,' I'liiif'iiig tojiolluM' nil the p.nallflisiiis in 
I'Nlur . MiMi wlihli \\c ( lUiM liiul luiwc't'H />V'('.v'//// .mil llii- ( '\ new iilli.iii 
I'lH-m. ^inrliuliii!', I ';.!'' r,i.\\ (///iX',/, , /Vi<rf//.\, .iinl A'/./i//('.>'"), Mttcmpls Id 
c.l.iMi.h .1 :.iH-i i.il I iMiiiri lioii hi'lwcfii /)V<'<V'//// ami ( '\ lu-wiill. Id 
piii\c. in sluMl, ih.il />V, '.•.','.,'/■ , 111 Us pu"siMit ioriw, w.is rom|>i)st'(l bv 
('\ new nil. Wilh llus lu.iiii pni|uist" oi S;ui,i/ii» \vi- .in- .il pu"siMil iiol 
tomriiu-d.' 1 1 shuiiKI l>c obsiTvi"*!, liowi'viT, how c.imIn .S\i i.i.'in'.s 
ai};iinu-nl loi llu- ( "n i\r\\ nlli.in .uilhorship ol .l>t,/><\is ii\.i\ 1h> tiiiiicil 
aj^iiiiisl liiiu. Ill l'!(H(- .Siii.i.in liiuls _;; p.u.illrls Id lu'0!vult\ in 
Christ 1 |. ill ./:i,'i,i/iii t), in (ii/(V,ii' (both p.nls") i.|. in /'//,tft.:\ ;, in 
/\'/././/<M I I ; bill in .ln,/f,;rx alone ho liiuls d.S |)aialU"ls, atul ihis 
niinibci in his sn oiul slmb hr inrrrasi-s to i So. llu- » hirt H'siilt, 
ihrnMiMc, ol Saii.i.in's invi"stiL;.>lioiis, so lai' as .///.// y,/.v is coiuniu'il, is 
to show ih.il tli.il poiMU ociiipii's a pi>ruli.ir position in tin* i;ioiip ol 
( '\ iu-\\ ulli.in iHH"ins. b\ umsoii ol llu" l.u i th.il il h.is i ,ii i u-il llu-SNslciii 
,ilu boiiowinj; liom />',,'..'.■. .V to .i iiuuh j;nMtiM cxti-nt th.m .mv other 
(, '\iu'\\ ulli.in pvH'iii. llu- .iiL;iiiiu'nt whirh ostablishos this spci i.il rol.i- 
tion brlwcen ./'/.// Vc/.v and AVc'/i'////* ilocs so at tho cost ot scii.ii.itinj; 
./'.', /'.■./.* liom thr othiM' pornis of tlu" ('\iu'\\iill iMoup a i oiu liision 
whith loniiinis M.iIIxm's obsri\ alions on \\\c iiu'tir ol ./'.',.''',■, /\. 

bill the boi uuviiii'.s .iiul .ul.ipl.ilions ot .hi,//<;is lioin thi- luMoic viMsr 
ail' not onl\ nion- ntitniMous than in thr pooms ol' ("vnouull, thcv avc 
also ililliMt'iil 111 tono .uul l\>rlini;. Tho tontr.ist luiwoon tlu- l,inL;n.ij;c 
ami phi.iscolo^v ol ihi- lu-ioic viMso .uul the ihoiiijit ol tlu" C'hiisti.m 
K\i;i-ml is more \ iolont in .l>i,//\;is tli.m in llu- iuhmus ol Cviu'wiiU. 
th.m it is evon in /•'.Vz/r. llu- ponn wim h, in ihis lesprtt, st.uuls lu'.u 
i"'>l to .InJtwis. TluMo is in j^nuM.il .i l.uk ol I^•^tl.unl, .i lonsi ions 
ami »>lten l.iboiod usi- ol tho iK'vitos ol .\ni;K> Saxon pootio stvio in 
.hi.i/<\is, whioh sot th.it pooin sh.uplv olV tiom tho pooms ol (.'vnownll." 

W<'<'.'«'«//-.V/«,AVw, lii'ilin, i,S,S,S, pp, nill, ; •• Nruc Imow nil Stiulicu," .''.■.;•. 

SO, J. Will, .-.-i .-{.r, 

*■ 1'\m Soiwt- ilis4\i.ssii>ii ol ,S,m.».-in's ;»ij;uincnl tioiw p.u.illi-ls, src Ivolhiui;, 
/•■«<•. Sfti,i\ XIII, .|75 .|So; Kail. ./«;'//.» Xll. Ji-.|0. 

" Cf, lirooko, ///.«'/," r .;/ /\i*/y /•.'«;'//.fA /itc>\itif<. \y .\:[: •• llio iousl.uu 
Ksc i^f plii.isos hoiiowt"*! luMu /^ftKi'iilf, fioiu ryiu'wull l\iiusolt, llu- i-lloit \o ho 
spci i.iUv lu-ioii' in vh-sv ii|>tioM. to in\iHM't moie of llu- hiMlluii lUuu'uts ot .^.i;;.i 
iulo .1 l"l\iisli.u» soui; ih.ui t-vt-u tlu- /'/V'/.' il,m->l lo do the use ot Mi.in;;i- 
wouls, even ihi- (-l.ihoi.itc invouli>>u ol woids point lo ,i pod \\lu> w.is lU-p.iil 
ini; I'loiw .1 t(Mupci.U(- sl\l(-, .uul s\ij»m-si. il iIicn ilo not pioxc, ih.u lu- [llu- .uithoi 
ol A'tJ>,\)s\ wioti- .U .1 tiiur whi-n r\n<-\\nH w.is i;iv>wii\i; i>M." 



roi'/iic i;i,ai'.()I-;a'i ION in ani)Ki:as li 

It seems impossildc, in tlic lij-Jil dl tiici.c (onsidcnitions, to assi)^ii 
Atulrras to (-'yiicvviiH. In it;, cxlcin.il liislory tlicic is nolliin).^ to justify 
such ;i disposition ol (lie |tocni, jiid \\\ metre, \\\\\y\\:K\<y ^ :,iid style it 
reveals charactcrislics that hold il di;,tin( tly ;i|)ai t lioni the ;is;,ni<'(||y 
^(•miinc |)oems of ( 'yiicwnll. ( )n tiie olhei hand, it is jiediaps ['o'"K 
too lai ahsoliitely to deny the poeni to iiini ; llie evidence at pieseiit 
availahlc; does not jiistily so dojMnalie an assertion. VVithonI eiiteiinj.', 
the held (•! iiieicly |)os:>il)le hypothesis, we sliall peihaps Ix- V}n\\\\ as 
lar as our vvai rant peiinits ii we say that the poem, althouj'Ji it lollows 
the j^^eneial traditions of (!ynewuHian |)oeliy, is too unlike Christ, 
Jit/i(i/i(t, and I'Jciu: to |je licid in the same f^rouj) with iheni. 



V 

I'OI/flC I'd.AI'.OKA'J'ION IN ANDKIIAS 

Am/rrns, " IIk; ('hiistian /i/'OHU/Zf" as it has been ('ailed,' is r(;pre- 
sentative of thalj^roiipof Anglo-Saxon |)oeins in which ('hrisliaii thctnies 
are treated in the spirit of tlie s(;cular, heroic poetry. Its great com- 
jjanion- piei (; in this grouj) is Jiliiir. '\'\\v. suhjei t matter in hoth poems 
is late Cdiristian legend, in the one the adventures of Andrc.'w and 
Matthew in the strange land of Merniedonia; in the other the story 
of St. Helena and her discovery of the (!ross in distant I'aiestiiu;. In 
sjiite of th(;ir suliject, however, both are in spirit romaiitii stori(.-s of 
in( ideiit an<l adventure."'' 

'I'he framework of the story ol both poems was given in their sources, 
and, so far as the action is <;onc(;riied, the authors show little or no 
power of invention. There is not a single incident in the a< tion ol 
Aiidrcds which was not suggested by its source." In liis a<laptalion 
and elalxjration of themes and allusions in his source, liowever, the 
author of Atuhros was original. Such elaboration occurs chiefly in 
des( riptions of nature, of t(jwns ami buihh'nj'is, of sj)iritual strugjdcs 

' fJiiriKMt, luiflnh I .ilnnhar F, 27. 

'•^ (!f. Ker, /•',/>if and A'omiuin:, )>. 576; 77u' Diirh /1.i;i't, ])]). 2O 5 2(>^. 

" See iihove, |)|). xxi ff. ; ;uid foi A/,'//,; see (WinU:, Aii,i,dia IX, 271-318; Holt 
liaiiseii, ///./. deiil.\</iL' I'liil. XXXVJI, 1 19. IJrooke, p. /\2\, remiirks lli;it "the 
writer of the Andreas has one power (.'ynewiilf had not, invenlivenesH in incident" ; 
and sec further liis nariarks on |). i\\,\ and p. /)20. 



lii INTRODUC riON 

conceived as actual battles, of the relations existing between lord and 
retainer ; and it is by the effective use of details of this character that 
he has succeeded in transmuting the fantastic, Oriental situations of 
his original into a narrative of true English action and feeling. 

The poem opens with the conventional formula of the epic, citing 
tradition as the source of the story, althotigh it is all plainly of literary 
origin.^ The heroic note is struck in tlie very ojiening lines, in the 
words with which the characters of the poem are designated. The 
apostles are the Jic'x/ias, they constitute the cotnitatiis, of the Lord, 
who is their prince and king.- This conception of a sort of theocratic 
kingdom parallel to human jiolitical institutions is consistently main- 
tained in the various names wliiih arc applied to tlie Lord.'' Christ, 
when distinguished from the Father, is the ^-Edcliiig, the son of the 
reigning I'rince,'' accused by Satan of being a usurper.'' As their king 
the Lord conmiands the apostles to go wherever it is his will that they 
should go ; antl so it happens that Matthew suffers the hardest fate 
a retainer can suffer — he is sent into a strange land, away from the 
comfort and supjiort of his lord.'"' 

This relation of the Lord as commander, over-lord, and his followers 
as retainers, becomes structurally important in the body of the poem. 
On the one side are Andrew and his companions, who, with Matthew, 
are the Christian warriors, thanes, folctogan'' under the leadership of 
the Lord ; on the other side are the warrior Mermeilonians under the 
leadership of Satan. ^ By this device of dividing all the actors in the 
story into these two opposing camjis the action of the whole poem is 
closely knit and unified. The story becomes thus one of the struggle 
between two organized forces, a story literally of the Christian warfare. 
When the Iieathen Mermcdonians ride forth to the attack, they come 
with all the tumult anil apparatus of battle, even though their foe is 
but a solitary person.'' In otlier ways, also, this heroic conception of 
the action of the poem is kept in mind, \\hen Andrew is in Satan's 

1 See 1. I, note. " L. 3, note; cf. also 323-325; 726, note. 

'* See Kent, Teutonic Antiquities in the Andreas and Elene, pp. 13, 21, for a 
list of them. , ■» 56S, 649, 91 1. ^ 680, note. 

^ 1.1. 5, 6; 11 ft".; note the stress placed on the fact that it was a strange land 
to which Matthew was sent, 11. i6, 24, 26, 63, etc., and in iSqIT. the extremely 
personal tone of Andrew's remonstrance when a similar journey is proposed 
to him. ' 1.. S. >* See 43''; 141; 1170'' (cf. S22'') ; i20i>-i2oo; i32Sff. 

''See4 5ff. ; '-Sff-i 13^: 652 ft". ; 1067 ff.; 1094 ff.; I20iff. ; I269ff. 



I'OKTIC KLAI^ORATION IN ANDREAS 



liii 



power, the latter exults over him much as a warrior might exult over 
his defeated foe ; ' when the heathen are in distress they call a council, 
a witenagemot, to discuss affairs, just as a Saxon army might do under 
similar circumstances; " when Andrew's companions are given the priv- 
ilege of turning back from the journey they have undertaken, in the 
true spirit of the coniHaius they j)refcr tlie risk of death to the disgrace 
of deserting their leader ; '^ and in bargaining with the disguised sailors 
Andrew speaks of paying them with gifts of rings,* and even of land,'^ 
as a Saxon prince might sjieak of rewarding his retainers. 

Andreas also follows the traditions of native heroic verse in its dig- 
nified treatment and elaboration of allusions to cities and buildings." 
With epic impartiality commendatory ejjithets are used even of the 
heathen city of the Mermedonians ; it is the winburg^ the goldbnrg^ 
the wederburg^ the ffiuran bjr/'g,^'^ the bcorhtan byrig,^^ the brcogostol 
brane}'^ Bare allusions are also amplified into full descriptions. The 
brief statement of the prose version, which is here a literal translation 
of the npa^eis, ha sc mogcn gewordcn 7vces, J>a sc haliga Afidrcas licgende 
Wees beforan Alannadonia ccastrc,^'^ becomes in /Indreas the detailed 
description of 11. 831-846. In 11. 1 15 5-1 160 a description of grief and 
sorrow is emphasized by a picture of the city deserted and desolate ; a 
contrasting description of joy is given in 11. 1655-1657 and 1672-1673, 
with their picture of the gokl-adorned hall of feasting. The passage 
11. 1 229-1 236, with its description of the streets of the city, is elabo- 
rated from a bare allusion, in the prose merely/.///-// hisse ceastrc lanan}'^ 
Likewise 11. "JTS-JT^ (part of a connected passage omitted by the prose 
version, but see the dreek version, Bonnet, p. 82, 1. 7) are, so far as 
the details are concerned, a poetic amj^lification of a colorless state- 
ment of the original. So also allusions to buildings in the city are 
elaborated. The prison in which Matthew is held, mentioned merely 
as carcern in the prose version, ^"^ is described in the corresponding 
passage of the poem ^^' by the aid of various epithets. In this prison. 



ii3i5ff. 

2 157 ; 1093 ff. ; I 161 ff. 

8 LI. 396-414 ; see 1. 3, note. 

4 L. 271; 302-303; 476. 

^ L. 303. 

eCf. 1. 1236, note. 

^ LI. 1637, 1672. 

8 L. 1655. 



9 L. 1697. 
1" LI. 40, 287, 973. 
11 L. 1649. 
1^ L. 209. 

!•' Hright, Reader, p. 118, 11. 14-15. 
" Bright, Reader, p. 123, 1. i. 
^'' Reader, p. 120, 1. 12. 
^8 LI. 1004-1008. 



liv IN TKODUCl'lON 

according to the ])r()sc version,' there stood a column, and npon the 
cohnmi a stone image. In tlie poem tliis single colunm is multiplied 
and magnified.' A similar heighlemiig ot an allusion of the original 
occurs in the mention of the ship in whiih Andrew sailed to Mermedonia." 
The description of the temi)le in the poem'' is ])art of a passage which 
is omitted hv the i)rose version. 'I'h.e Cireek version, however, in the 
corresponding passage says merely that the Lord entered a temple of 
the (lentiles, eh Upoy tcoc iOvwy (Bonnet, ]>. 78, 1. ro). Ai)parently the 
Anglo-Saxon poet has in mind the Jewish ti-mjile at Jerusalem/' whiih 
he desc-ribes in the same terms that the author of the l>t-ou<iiJj uses in 
describing the great hall lleorot.'' 

Among the passages t)f the poem descriptive of natural ])henomena, 
the epic elaborations of allusions to dawn' and to sunset anil night'"* 
are noteworthy. I'articularly interesting is the symbolic description in 
11. 1253 fF., where the allusion ti) the night passes over \\\Xo a descrip- 
tion of the winter, the primitive mythic matter of night and winter 
being thus fused into one theme. 

'I"he most vi\ id and real descriptions of the poem are those of the 
sea, especially of the disturbeil sea.'' The eagerness with which the jniet 
seizes the oijjiortunity of introducing the ilescrii)tion in 11. 369 If. is 
noteworthy. The ci>rresponding passage of the prose version says 
merely : hgcs(0 hu't has bro'iior synt i::;isu<c-nicdc of hissc sTnce hnohtu-sse 
{Rt\iJt'>\ ]). 1 17, 11. 45) ; and in the (ireek version '" it is made ipiite 
plain that tlie boat has not yet been cast off fron\ land. In the (ireek 
version anil the prose the frightened disciples are offered the chance 
of leaving the ship before the \oyage begins, whereas in Aiuircas the 
question of leaving the ship is not raised until the ship is on the oiten 
sea." Somewhat similar and equally vigorous descriptions are the 
accounts of the water-llood on land '-' and of the circle of fire with 
which Andrew surrounds the citv of the Mermedonians.'^ Se\eral of 
the personilications in these sections of the poem are strikingly imagi- 
native and vivid. Cold and frost are represented as hoary warriors 

* Rt\uh>\ p. 125, 1. 15. 

■- 1.1. 1.(1)2-1-105; the allusicMi to the iiiuit;!' is omitted in the poem, jiciliaps 
because the eohimiis were thought i>f .is hokling up the roof of the prison. 
» Cf. 1. j.jo. note. •» 1,1. 666-669. 6 Cf. to hdm cynestdU, 1. 666. 

« See 1. 668, note. ' LI. 123 ff. ; 2.(1 ff. ; 835 ff. ; 126S-1269; 13S8. 

** 1.1. 1253 ff.; 130414.; 1456. »L1. 369ff.; 435 ff. ; 489 ff. ; 511 ff. 

'" See 1.427, note. " Cf. 11. 307-398. ''- 1-1. 1522 IT. i'' 1.1. 1 540 ff. 



I'OETIC ELABORATION IN ANDREAS Iv 

stalking abroad at night. ^ The terror of the sea is imaginatively con- 
ceived as a power rising up from the sea in order to attack the occu- 
pants of the boat."'^ Hunger is ligured, almost in the spirit of allegory, 
as a ' pale table-companion,' "^ and again as a grim scather of men ; ■* 
and evil and hatred are personified as a fiery, consuming dragon.** 

The passages of description and dialogue in the poem are sometimes 
given a strikingly realistic, even extravagantly realistic coloring. The 
descriptions of battles between Andrew and the Mermedonians have 
been already mentioned ; an even more grotesque example is the de- 
scription of the flood as a beer-feast." The fire described in 11. 1540 ff., 
which in the Greek version is the conventional fiery cloud from heaven, 
becomes in the poem a conflagration such as must have been familiar 
to the inhabitants of the inflammable early Teutonic villages.' Some 
of the passages of dialogue, however, are charmingly naive and fresh, 
as, for example, when Andrew attempts to evade the command which 
the Lord has laid upon him,** or bargains with the sailors concerning 
his passage-money ,** or asks for lessons in sailing.^" 

In determining the extent to which Atidreas was indebted to specific 
Anglo-Saxon poems, the first i)lace must be given to Beowulf. Not only 
are phrases and words borrowed liberally, but general situations are 
made to recall those of the earlier poem. The whole narrative frame- 
work of Andreas plainly suggests the first part of Beowulf. Andrew's 
mission to the Mermedonians is parallel to that of Beowulf to the 
Danes ; the elaboration of the sea voyage in Andreas is evidently due 
to recollections of Beowulf's journey ; Andrew performs his task of 
cleansing the heathen land of the Mermedonians from the sin of canni- 
balism, and Beowulf cleanses the great hall Heorot of the man-eating 
monster (Irendel; both heroes, their work being finished, return to the 
land from which they set out. 

These general similarities in situation are made more striking by 
frequent parallelism of phrasing l)etween the two poems, as though 

1 L. 1258. 2 Li 442-445, and cf. note to 11. 444-445. ^ L. io<S8. 

* L. 1 1 15. It is particularly interesting to compare these personifications of 
famine with El. 691, where night, hunger, and a prison-house, three themes that 
always stirred the imagination of the poet of Andreas, are mentioned in a perfectly 
colorless way characteristic of the difference between the two poems. 

' L. 769, and note. « i^i_ ,5^2 ff. 

"^ See Gummere, Germanic Origins, p. 96. •* LI. 190-201. 

MJ. 47iff. *" L. 485. 



Ivi INTRODUCTION 

the author, regarding his hero as another Beowulf, strove as much as 
possible to tell his story in the same language as the story of Beowulf.^ 
After Beowidf, the poems which show the closest affinity to Andreas 
are the Cynewulfian poems, particularly E/ene^^ Christ,^ Guthlac* and 
Juliana.^ Of these four poems Elene offers the largest number of 

1 Parallels between Andreas and Becnciji/f 3.xe. pointed out in the notes to the 
following lines: i, 3, 8, 24, 25, 43, 45, 51, 64, 72, 106, 116, 123, 127, 128, 150, 151, 
152, 154, 180-181, 20S, 223, 230, 235, 240, 242, 259, 265, 267, 273, 301, 302, 310, 
316, 320-323, 324, 333, 348, 358, 360, 366, 370, 371, 377-380. 393. 414, 421, 425- 
426, 429, 439, 454, 458-460, 464, 474-476, 493-495' 497, 5". 54i, 553-554, 558, 
591, 600, 620, 622, 668, 698, 706-707, 732, 769, 784, 803, 818, 824, 834, 837, 840, 
841, 843, 845, 850, 914, 932, 940, 963, 982, 985, 988, 994, 1002, 1012, 1013, 1037, 
1046, 1074, 10S5, 1097, 1115-1116, 1132, 1137-1138, 1140, 1155, 1188, 1191, 1198, 
1208, 1227, 1234, 1235, 1236, 1240, 1241, 1245, 1254, 1269-1270, 1275, 1305, 1312, 
1324, 1351, 1359, 1393, 1447, 1469, 1481-1482, 1490-1495, 1526, 1531, 1538, 1542, 
1547, 1548, 1 555-1 556, 1557, 1563, 1565, 1574, 1589, 1599, 161 2, 1616, 1619, 1626, 
1627, 1667, 1694-1695, 1722. See Arnold, A'oies on Beowulf, pp. 121-126, for a 
discussion showing that the borrowing was by Andreas from Beo'cvidf, not, as 
Sarrazin would have it, by Beo^unlf ixoxa. Andreas. 

2 Parallels between Andreas and Elene are pointed out in the notes to the 
following lines: 10, 31, 39, 40-41, 62, 65-66, 70-71, 95, 106, 123, 133, 140, 204, 
223, ■^ZS^ 237, 265, 302, 360, 395, 410, 416, 458, 470, 485, 523, 544, 557, 564, 568, 
569, 573, 583, 585, 588, 595-596, 602, 605, 606, 631, 645, 646, 672, 684, 688, 693, 
718-724, 728, 736, 742, 750, 752, 770, 7S4, 78S, 805, 832, 834, 852, 876, 892, 915, 
932, 963, 967, 988, 1002, 1008, 1015, 1035, 1046, 1056, 1059, 1087, 1144, 1156, 1157- 
1158, 1165, 1166, 1202, 1204, 1242, 1243, 1251, 1271, 1278, 1312, 1313, 1326-1327, 
1351, 1355' 1379- 1481-14S2, 1491, 151 1, 1520. 1535, 1538, 1542, 1618, 1627, 1636, 
1637, 1640, 1643, 1649, 1684, 1685, 1688, 1698, 1699, 1709. 

3 Parallels are pointed out in the notes to the following lines : 33-34, 36, 50, 
54, 59' 99' '04, 105. m, 130, 139, 190, 19S. 201, 206, 227, 228-229, 242, 253, 313, 
323, 332-339, 367, 394, 40S-409, 425-426, 501-502, 523, 525, 541, 564, 567, 576, 
580, 585, 599, 606, 630, 640, 661, 671, 717, 721, 746, 747, 759, 776, 789, 795, 798, 
800, 810, 814, 830, 832, 845, 868, 874, 938, 939, 967, 968-969, 975, 978, 979, 988, 
1005, loio, 10T3, 1037, 1059, 1069, 1085, 1087, 1 144, 1 166, 1169, 1204, 1207, 1278, 
1291, 1340, 1436, i486, 1511, 1548, 1549. 1555, 1557, 1563, 1603, 1610, 1619, 1633, 
1637, 1645, '649, 1685, 1686, 1709. 

^ Parallels are pointed out in the notes to the following Hnes : 8, 25, 31, 88, 89, 
105, 113, 116, 140, 164, 167, 190, 228-229, 233, 294-295, 300, 335, 387, 395, 463, 
544, 558, 568, 569, 594, 602, 626, 642. 654, 721, 776, 781, 808, 810, 818, 824, 836, 
837, 887, 910, 938, 970, 991, looi, loio, 1072-1074, 1107, 1112, 1144, 1210, 1227, 
1239. 1243, 1254, 1266, 1278, 1284-1286, 1294, 1296, 1334-1335, 1361, 1476, 1481- 
1482, 1549, 1579, 1581, 1618, 1637, 1645, 1685, 1696, T699, 1709. 

^ Parallels are pointed out in the notes to the following lines : 52, 53, 57-58, 
82, 92-93, 140, 179, 184, 195, 217, 237, 327, 470, 493-495' 524, 528, 556, 605, 611, 



POETIC ELABORATION IN ANDREAS Ivii 

parallels to Andreas, but the parallels to the other poems prove that 
they must all have been very familiar to the author of Andreas. The 
parallels between Andreas and Juliana, though fewer in number than 
the parallels between Andreas and any of the other three poems, are 
particularly interesting, since the evidences of borrowing on the part of 
Andreas are clearer there than in the case of any other poem except 
Beowulf. Besides the Cynevvulfian poems and Beowulf, almost every 
other Anglo-Saxon poem of any length contains a number of phrases 
which are also found in Atidreas ; but these parallels are sporadic, and, 
though they indicate the wide acquaintanceship of the author of Andreas 
with the traditions of Anglo-Saxon poetry, they do not prove any spe- 
cial dependence of Andreas upon other poems, nor any closer relation- 
ship than is perhaps usual and normal. 

Besides these amplifying passages and reminiscences taken from the 
literary traditions of Anglo-Saxon poetry, there are also in Andreas 
numerous additions of passages of religious color, chiefly recollections 
from the Bible or homiletic literature. References to the Deity are 
amplified by allusions to his attributes and powers and to the creation ; ^ 
and the mention of heaven naturally suggests the description of the 
joys of heaven," or of hell, the tortures of hell.^ Occasional passages 
of hymnic character are also developed.^ Most frequently, however, the 
additions consist of illustrative quotations from the Bible, the explana- 
tion of a proper name,^ the amplification of an allusion already con- 
tained in the original,® as, for example, an allusion to the resurrection, '^ 
to the temple,^ or to the crucifixion.^ The allusion to idols and the 
heathen temple in 11. 1 687-1694 is all the addition of the poet. The 
story of the fall of Satan and his imprisonment in hell was familiar to 
the poet.'° Other references derived from ecclesiastical tradition are 

695, 734, 746, 755, 792, 805, 806, 807, 845, 861, 873, 887, 932, 978, 979, 994, 1071, 
1075-1077, 1086, 1127, 1144, 1166, 1180, 1197, 1223, 1238, 1242, 1288, 1310, 1313, 
1315, 1319, 1326-1327, 1328-1329, 1342, 1355, 1415, 1436, 1461, 1462-1463, 1469- 
1477, 1470, i486, 1548, 1558-1559, 1579, 1618, 1619, 1629, 1684, 1690. 

1 Cf. 11. 161-162, 324-329, 518-525, 535-536, 541-548, 747-750, 996-999- 1680 ff.; 
and see Fritzsche, p. 24; Ramhorst, pp. 12-13. 

2 LI. 102-106, 225-229, 597-600, 807-810, 869-874, 977-980, 1 1 52-1 1 56. 

3 LI. 1190-1194, 1377-1385. '' LI. 640-643. 
* LI. 540-548, 1284-1295. 8 LI. 666 ff. 

5 LI. 12-13, 757' note; 879, note. ^ LI. 960 ff. 

^ Cf. 332-339, note; 1418-1424, note. ^^ Cf. 11. iigoff., 1377 ff., 1701 ff. 



Iviii INTRODUCTION 

those to the Cherubim and Seraphim,^ and to l<:thiopia as the seat of 
Matthew's labors. - 

Some of the ])assages of this nature are remarkable for an apparent 
ignorance or misunderstanding of Biblical allusions. Thus in 11. 165- 
166, an addition of the poem, the three synonymous words Ebreiim, 
Jsrahrlum, and Judca are ai)parently understood by the poet as mean- 
ing three different peoples. The statement of 11. 582-584 is not 
literally in accord with the New Testament narrative, as Christ raised 
only 1 ,azarus, the son of the widow of Nain, and Jairus' daughter from 
the dead ; ])erhaps the poet may have had the Evangelium Nicodetui 
in mind. The statement of 1. 1324, that Christ was put to death by 
Herod, shows an astonishing ignorance of the story of the crucifixion. 
Herod is not mentioned in the corresponding passage of the prose;* 
but in the Creek version ■• the manuscripts vary, some reading as 
Andreas, others adding the name of John as the one put to death by 
Herod ; and still others read Pilate for Herod. But for the introduc- 
tion of the names Joshua and Tobias,^ in connection with the story of 
the Commandments, there is no authority either in the Anglo-Saxon 
prose version or in any of the manuscripts of the Creek version of the 
legend. 'J'he names ai)pear to be inserted arbitrarily from the chance 
recollection of the poet. On the other hand, in 1. y/Sff. the poem 
appears to correct its source. In the Creek version" the twelve 
patriarchs are said to be buried in Machpelah, although the Old Testa- 
ment does not state that any of them was buried there, and one, 
Joseph,'' was certainly buried elsewhere. The poet speaks only of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, all of whom were buried in Machpelah. 

With the exception of one brief, colorless passage,^ the poet nowhere 
in the j)oem alludes to himself or to his own experiences. 

1 LI. 717-726, and notes. ^ 1.. 1516. 

2 L. 432, note. ^ Bonnet, p. S3, 1. 3. 
8 Blight, AVr7r/<;r, p. 1 23. T/<'.f//. XXIV, 32. 

< Bonnet, p. 105, 1. 3. ^ K17S-1479. 



THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW lix 

VI 
THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW 

The story of the Twelve Apostles, as it is presented in the New 
Testament, offered a peculiarly inviting field to the imagination of the 
apocryphal elaborator. The Apostles, who during the lifetime of their 
Lord were his immediate personal followers, were commissioned after 
his death to go as witnesses " unto the uttermost parts of the earth." ^ 
Of these various missions, however, little further is said. Some of the 
acts of Peter, Paul, John, and James son of Zebedee, are briefly narrated ; 
but concerning Andrew, Philip, Thomas, Simon Zelotes, Judas brother 
of James, Matthew, Bartholomew, James son of Alpheus, and Matthias, 
aside from a few general allusions to the Apostles as a whole, the New 
Testament records are almost comi)letely silent.'^ 

But since the command had been given to the Apostles to go and 
teach all nations,^ what more natural than the attempt to discover the 
country to which each apostle was sent ? Thus as early as the second 
century * arose the legend of the Lots of the Apostles, the Sortes Apos- 
tolorum. According to this legend the Apostles cast lots among them- 
selves that each might know the country into which he was to go and 
teach, and in accordance with these lots they set out on their various 
ways. This legend is frequently found as the opening passage of the 
apocryphal acts of the Apostles.'^ In course of time it became an 
unquestioned part of church tradition, acquiring, like the Apostles' 
Creed, almost the same reverence as that accorded to the true canon.* 
To this account of the dispersion of the Apostles to all lands brief 
notices were later added concerning their activity and death in their 
respective countries, and thus arose the type of narrative represented 
by the Anglo-Saxon Fates of the Apostles. 

This legend of the dispersion of the Apostles was only the beginning 
of a great cycle of romantic, apocryphal tradition, which, taking up the 

1 Acts I, 8. 

2 See Newman, Parochial Ser7)ions I, 209-215 (New York, 1843), for a con- 
nected survey of all the allusions to Andrew in the New Testament. 

3 Matt. XXVIII, 19. 4 l,ipsius, I, II. 

^ Cf. the opening lines of y/;/r/rcr?j-; and see Lipsius, I, 1 1-13, for other examples. 
6 Eusebius, Hist. Eccles. Ill, i, cites the legend as authority for the various 
lands in which the Apostles labored. 



Ix INTRODUCTION 

life of each Apostle in turn, made it the center of a comprehensive 
history, much as in later times certain of Charlemagne's doze per 
became heroes of special sejDarate narratives. The materials for these 
apocryphal lives, which passed under the name of the acts (npa^eis), 
or the journeys (Ile/stoSot), or the miracles (©au/Aara), or the martyr- 
dom- (Mapru/aiov, TeAetwcris), of the respective Apostles, were sometimes 
derived from local tradition — usually the attempt to trace back some 
foundation to apostolic times, as e.g. the foundation of the church at 
Constantinople, ascribed to St. Andrew, or of the church at Rome, 
ascribed to St. Peter. Often old tal6s were used to carry certain doc- 
trinal and partisan views ; and doubtless often the stories were merely 
the expression of the romantic imagination of the faithful. In general 
the tone of all these compositions is extremely popular.^ 

Most of these lives were not originally intended, however, to be 
merely entertaining. More or less heretical in their origins, they were 
devised to spread heretical (chiefly Gnostic) beliefs and customs within 
the boundaries of the church. Their composition came gradually to 
be ascribed to one Leucius Charinus, discipulus diaholi as he is called 
in the Decretal of Gelasius,^ a name, which is frequently met with in 
the writings of the fathers from the fifth century on, always accom- 
panied by the accusation of heretical teaching.' But the composition 
of the lives themselves must have been a slow and cumulative process, 
and the name Leucius Charinus was merely the peg on which a num- 
ber of unattached histories were hung. The book of which Leucius 
Charinus thus became the traditional author appears to have grown until 
it finally included the acts of all Twelve Apostles. Photius (patriarch 
of Constantinople, ca. 981) criticises in detail a collection containing 
acts of Peter, John, Andrew, Thomas, and Paul, and mentions as cur- 
rent among heretics a collection of the acts of all Twelve Apostles.* 
Acts of all the five Apostles mentioned by Photius have been preserved 
to the present day, and fragments of acts of Philip and of Matthew 
have been found ; but of the acts of the remaining Apostles nothing 
can be determined with certainty. 

1 See Lipsius, I, 7-8 ; von Dobschiitz, " Der Roman in der altchristlichen 
Literatur," in Deidsche Rtindscltau CXI, 87-106 (April, 1902), for a general 
summary of the characteristics of these legends. 

2 Migne, Patrolog. Lat. LIX, 162. 

^ Cf. Lipsius, I, 44 ff., for a detailed, and Harnack, p. ii6ff., for a briefer, 
discussion of this character. * Cf. Lipsius, I, 73. 



THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW Ixi 

The earliest trace of special acts of Andrew is contained in a passage 
of Eusebius (ca. 265—340)/ who characterizes them, among various 
other apocryphal writings, as the fictions (avaTrXdafxaTu) of heretics. 
From this time on there are frequent allusions to acts of Andrew, prov- 
ing beyond question that well-known acts of Andrew, which bore origi- 
nally a strong heretical coloring, must have been in existence as early 
as the beginning of the fourth century. Of these acts, however, only 
the later Catholic revisions have been preserved, as is the case with 
all the other apocryphal acts of the Apostles that have come down to 
us. These later redactions fall into two distinct groups, one relating 
the acts of Andrew in the lands about the Black Sea, the other his acts 
in Greece. Without attempting to reconstruct the earlier comprehen- 
sive narrative of the acts of Andrew of which these later versions are 
probably the fragmentary survivals," or to recount the numerous docu- 
ments in the various languages in which these survivals have been 
preserved, we shall endeavor to show the connection between the two 
groups of acts, and, at the same time, to point out the probable ulti- 
mate origin of the legend of Andrew in the story of his activity in the 
regions about the Black Sea. 

The first group of acts, those which relate Andrew's adventures in 
the lands about the Black Sea, consists of two parts. The first part, the 
Ac/s of Andrew and Mattheiv in the city of tlie Anthropophagi^ X.t\\% 
the story of the imprisonment of Matthew by the anthropophagi, the 
freeing of Matthew by Andrew, and the conversion of the anthropophagi 
by Andrew. The second part, the Acts of Peter a fid Andrew,'^ is a con- 
tinuation of the Acts of Andrew and Matthew. In the Acts of Andrew 
and Matthew (Ilpa^ets, chap. 21), after Matthew has been released 
from prison he and his two disciples are taken up in a cloud and are 
conveyed to the mountain where Peter is then teaching, where they 
remain. When the time comes *for him to leave the city of the anthro- 
pophagi, Andrew declares his intention of going to his disciples 
(chap. 32), and the Lord, in rebuking Andrew (chap. t,-}>)-: tells him 

1 Hist. Eccles., ed. Dindorf, III, 25 ; Fabricius, II, 747 ff., quotes in full all 
the early allusions to acts of Andrew. . 

2 See Lipsius, I, 545 ff., for such an attempt. 

" For bibliographical references, see above, p. xxi, note i. 

■* Printed fragmentarily by Tischendorf, Apocalypses Apocryfhae, p. 161 ff., more 
fully by Bonnet, Part 2, Vol. I, pp. 11 7-1 27. Cf. Lipsius, I, 553 ff., for an abstract 
of the contents of the Acts of Peter and Ajtdrew. 



Ixii INTRODUCTION 

that after seven days Andrew shall seek his disciples and go away willi 
them to the city of the barbarians (ei? rryv troXiv twv fSap/Sdfuov, Bonnet, 
p. ii6, 1. i). At the opening of the Ai/s of J^tcr and A/itirav, we are 
told that after Andrew loft the city of the aiit]iropopliai::;i he was taken 
up in a cloud and carried to the mountain where were Peter, Matthew, 
and Matthew's two disciples, here named Alexander and Rufus. The 
land in which this meeting takes place is no longer the land of the 
anthropop)uii:;i, but the land of the barbarians, to the inhabitants of 
which Andrew is commissioned to preach. After Andrew has related 
his experiences in the city of the a/itliropop/iai^i Christ appears to the 
Apostles in the form of a boy and commands them to go to the city of 
the barbarians. 'I'hey set out and on their way meet with a man plow- 
ing beside the road. They ask him for bread, with the intention of 
reading in his willingness or unwillingness to comply with their retpiest 
an omen, good or evil, of their activity in the city of the barbarians. 
The man declares himself willing to give them bread ; but, as he has 
none at hand, he entrusts his fiekl and oxen to their care while he goes 
to the city to procure it. During his absence the apostles ])lo\v antl 
sow the field with seed, which immediately springs up and ripens into 
an abundant harvest. When the plowman returns and sees what has 
been done in his absence he falls at the feet of the Apostles and is 
converted. He carries the wonderful news to the city, bearing a sheaf 
of the miraculous grain with him, and prepares his house for the recep- 
tion of the Apostles. Eut Satan enters the hearts of the elders of the 
city and they determine to forbid entrance to the Apostles. Having 
heard of the AjKistles' abhorrence of immodesty, they disrobe a harlot 
and place her before the gates of the city. When the Apostles reach 
the city, at the prayer of Andrew the harlot is carried up into the air 
by the Archangel Michael, where she remains hovering above the heads 
of the i)eople. As a result of this miracle many are converted ; the Apos- 
tles enter the city, preach, work miracles, and establish churches. 'The 
concluding episode of the Arts tells how Onesiphoros, a rich citizen of the 
city of the barbarians, is converted through receiving the power of making 
a camel pass through the eye of a needle. The Apostles then continue 
their travels, bearing with them the blessings of the newly converted. 

There can be no doubt that in these Arts of Peter ami Andrew we 
have a fragment of the older IlepioSot 'ArSpeov connecting immediately 
with the Arts of Andreiv and Jfatt/u-n' in tiie eity of tit e Antiiropopiiagi. 



THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW Ixiii 

The two combined, however, must have constituted only part of a 
larger life of Andrew, since the narrative is manifestly unfinished at the 
conclusion of the Acts of J^eter and Atidrew. For a complete synthetic 
survey of the life and acts of Andrew, we must turn to the narrative 
of the acts of Andrew in Greece. 

For this second grou]) of the acts of Andrew we are dependent upon 
more thoroughgoing Catholic revisions of material taken from the older 
lieptohoL. The narrative is preserved in various versions in Oreek,' and 
in a Latin version,'^ entitled De gcstis heati Andrcae Apostoli, which 
forms part of the so-called Abdias collection.' The narrative in these 
versions gives a connected survey of the whole life of St. Andrew. 
After a brief summary of the jjassages in which Andrew is mentioned in 
the New Testament, the Abdias text begins with an account of the 
acts of Andrew in the country of the anthropopha<^i. Having received 
Achaia as his province, Andrew sets sail from his country, Achaia, for 
the city of the anthropopJiai^i, here named Mermedonia, in order to 
free his brother Matthew from prison. T"he journey to Mermedonia and 
Andrew's acts among the aii/hr(>popha<^i are narrated very briefly, and 
nothing whatever is said about the continuation of the Acts of Andrew 
and Matthew in the Acts of Peter a?id Andrciu. Andrew's return 
journey to Achaia, however, is given in great detail. The places 
through which he passes are Amaseia, Sinope, Nicaea, Nicomedia ; then, 
crossing the Hellespont, he reaches Byzantium, passes through Thrace 
and the city Perinthus, through Macedonia and the cities Philippi and 
'I'hessalonica, at all of which places he j)erforms numerous miracles. 

^ Edited by Tischendorf, Acta Apostoloritm Apocryplia, p. 105 ff., and by IJonnet, 
Part 2, Vol. I, p. I ff. For a description of tliese versions, see Lipsius, I, 140, 
545-6, and Bonnet, Praefatio, xi ff. 

2 Fabricius, II, 456-515. A somewliat compressed version of the narrative as 
it is given in Fabricius is found in the work of Gregory of Tours entitled De 
niiraculis heati AnJreae (Migne, Patrolog. Lat. LXXI, Col. 1099). Gregory 
announces in a prologue to his narrative that he has revised an earlier work on 
St. Andrew because of its verbosity; Lipsius, I, 138, thinks it probable that the 
Fabricius te.\t was the one which Gregory revised. 

2 This work, which purports to have been written first in Hebrew by Abdias, 
first bishop of Habylon, to have been then translated into Greek by Abdias' dis- 
ciple Eutropius, and then into Latin by one Africanus, was most certainly (accord- 
ing to Lipsius, in Smith and Wace, Dictionary of Cliristian Biography, s.v. 
Abdias) written in Latin and originally in Western Europe. Sometime after 
524 A.D. is assigned as the date of its composition. 



Ixiv IN TKoni'c riDN 

i h- linallv lonclu-s Patras in Achain, tl)o scene of liis last labors. 
MaxinulLi, the wile of the pioeonsul Aei^eates, lies sick of a fever, anil 
her servant I'lphiilania, one of the failhtul, calls upon the Apostle for 
help. Andrew restores Maxiniilla to health but refuses Aegeates' i)rfer 
of nioiicv in iKivnient of his services. Soon after this llu- brother of the 
proconsul, Strattuies, arrives from Italy, and Andrew relieves his favorite 
attendant, a boy named .\lcnian, from the torments of ilemons that 
afllict him. .\s a result i^i tlu-se nuraclcs Maximilla is converted and, 
during the absence of .\ej;eates, grants the .Apostle permission to preaih 
in tlu" praetorium. .\ei;eates, unexpectedly returning, is preventeil 
through the pra\cr of .Andicw front ap|H'aring in the praet(uiun\ until 
after .Andrew has blessed anil ilismisseil his audience. Maximilla more 
anil more frequentlv comes to the .Ai)ostle in order to hear his words 
of instruction, and in the end lakes u|>on herself the \ ow of chastity. 
.Angered at this, .Aegeates seizes .Andrew and casts him into jirison. On 
the following day he ascends the judgment-seat and, ha\ing sum- 
n\oned Andrew belore him, conunands him to cease from his foolish 
and superstitious ' teachings. Upon .Andrew's refusal .Aegeates sentences 
him to three times seven strokes, and ilelivers him over to be bound, 
but not nailed." hand and foot to the cross. The people, enraged at the 
action ol .Aegeates, are restrained by Andrew from injuring the j)roconsul. 
.Andrew, after addressing the cross as the goal of his expectations, is 
bound upon it b\ the serwnits of Aegeates. l'"or a d.iv and a night he 
preached uninterruptedh from the i ross. On the following day Aegeates 
yields to the renuest of the people and jMcpares to release his victim. 
Aegeates himself comes to the cross, but .Andrew is willing to di(\ and, 
after prayer, rejoicing and glorifying the Lord, he gives uj) the si)irit. 

The body of the saint, which remained uncorrupted, is buried by 
M,i\imilla. .Aege.ites, seized b\ a demon, preci]>itates himself from a 
high place and is killed. Stratocles. his brother, who had embraced 
the true f.iith, refuses the succession to his brother's riches, declaring 
that all things that were his should perish with him. The ,^oth of 
November is given as the dav on which .\ndrew died. 

The redactioii of Oregorv of lours "adds, at the i-onclusion of the 
n.ur.uive. an account of the mir.u le which occurs at the grave of the 

* I'll'/,! (■/ .\/t/>c-r.\///t\i.\;i, l''.iliiirius. II, 510. 

" /./■;■<///.>• m,inif>ti.i (t f'i\/i/'iis it tii'it i/ii;/s ii//iA//s, I'ahi'niiis, 11, 511. 

8 Of. above, p. Ixiii, note 2. 



THE LE(;END ok ST. ANJJKEW Ixv 

Apostle : manna and fragrant oil How from the grave, and the greater 
or less abundance of the manna and the oil foretell the i)ros]jerily of 
the year to come. In some years there is such an ai)undan( e of oil 
that it thjws to the middle of the church, whic h is dedicated to tlie 
Apostle.' 

The question of the relation of these two groups of acts tcj each 
other must next engage our attention. The narrative |)reserved in the 
l)seu{lo-Abdias reveals a larger general plan and a comj)leter unification 
of material than tlie two sections of the acts of Andrew constituting 
the first grou]). Are the two fragmentary narratives therefore to be 
regarded as dissociated jiarts of a more comjdetely unified and larger 
whole, represented by the version of the pseudo-Abdias? Or i^ the 
Abdias version, made up chiefly of the story of Andrew's activity in 
(ireece, which is relatively of late dale and is decidedly more con- 
ventional and literary in tone than the story of Andrew among the 
an//in>/^<>p/iai;;i and the Ijarbarians, a develojjment of an earlier form 
represented in part by the two fragments? The (juestion is of interest, 
because, in answering it, it will be necessary to go back to the first 
elements of the legend of Andrew and to determine from what germ 
the whole great series of his acts s|)rang. 

The earliest traditions agree in assigning Scythia (instead of Achaia) 
to Andrew as his special ])rovince. ""J'hus Eusebius "^ mentions only 
Scythia ('AvS/jtas 8c rifv ^KvOiav) as the scene of Andrew's labors. It 
is only in the later accounts (as the relatively late Abdias) that Achaia 
is mentioned as Andrew's province, sometimes alone, sometimes in 
connection with Scythia. Now Scythia was in ancient times a term 
of very wide application ; it meant no single group of people usually, 
but was the general name for the country of the numerous tribes that 
occujjied the lands about the lilack Sea. 'io the (Ireek the word was 
a synonym for all that was wild and barbarous. Certain Scythian triltes 

1 Two other synthetic lives of Andrew, altlioiigli in tlie jjrof^ress of the events 
narrated they resemble the Abdias text, in detail arc fre(|uently fuller and occa- 
sionally appear to preserve more original passages than the Abdias. 'I'hese lives 
are (i) the work of Kpiphanius, the monk, llepi toO ^lov kuI tQ)v irpA^eoiv Kal tAoi/s 
' \v5piov, most accessible in Migne, J'atroloc;. Graeca CXX, 216 ff. ; Migne adds 
a i-atin translation of the (ireek ; (2) a work by an unknown author, ll/jdfeis Kal 
irtploioi rov ' AvSpiov iyKup.l(p <Tvinriir\eyixivai, edited by 15onnet, Acta Andreae cum 
laudatione contexta, pp. 3-44. 

2 Hist. Kules., ed. Dindorf, III, i. 



Ixvi INTRODUCTION 

were known as cannibals, Aristotle ^ mentioning in particular the Achaei 
and the Heniochi. Strabo,^ though he does not speak of them as can- 
nibals, describes these tribes as pirates and robbers. The three tribes, 
the Achaei, Zygi, and Heniochi, he says, subsist by piracy. Their 
boats are slender, narrow, light, and capable of holding about twenty- 
five men, rarely thirty. He mentions the tradition that at the time of 
the expedition of Jason, the Achaei Phthiotae founded the Achaia in 
Scythia, and the Lacedaemonians Heniochia. Their leaders are said 
to have been Rhecas and Amphistratus, the charioteers (rjvtoxoi) of the 
Dioscuri ; and the Heniochi are supposed to have derived their name 
from these persons, Strabo also describes the manner of warfare of 
these tribes : they were accustomed to make swift descents in their 
light boats upon the neighboring countries for the purpose of capturing 
the inhabitants and reducing them to slavery.^ 

It is in some such country as this described by Aristotle and Strabo 
that we must suppose the action of at least the Aifs of Andrew and 
Matthe^ii and the Acts of Peter and Andrew to have taken place. The 
assigning of these acts to Scythia is strikingly confirmed by the identi- 
fication of the city of the antliropophagi. This city, which is not spe- 
cifically named in the Acts of Andreiv and Matthew or the Acts of 
Peter and Andretu, appears in the Anglo-Saxon versions as Merme- 
donia (Marmadonia), in the Abdias text as Myrmidon or Myrmidona, 
in the Martyrium Matt/iaei * as Mvpr^v ryv ttoAiv twv dvBpwTrocfxlyioi', in 
the Martyriiun Andreae ^ as t^]v MvpfxrjviSa ttoAiv, and in the Legenda 
Aurca "^ in the corrupt form Margundia. This city has been plausibly 
identified by Gutschmid ' with the city of the Tauric Chersonese ** 
mentioned in Strabo" as TvoXiyyiov Mup/AryKtov, *'a small city, 20 stadia 

1 Politico VIII, iv. 2 Geographica, ed. Meineke, II, 696. 

3 Gutschmid, p. 3S2, calls attention to the similarity between this account of 
the custom of these tribes and the resolution of the anthropophagi, npd^ets, 
chap. 22 (Bonnet, pp. 94-97), to send out their young men in boats in order to 
secure victims to replace those that had been taken from them by Andrew. 

* Bonnet, part 2, I, 220. ^ Bonnet, part 2, I, 47. 

^ Ed. Graesse, p. 13. 

8 More exactly, the Trachean Chersonese. Cf. Kiepert, A'eiier Atlas von 
Hellas nnd den hellenischen Colonien, plate X. The city is indicated here on the 
special map of the Kimmerian Bosporus. 

^ Ed. Meineke, II, 426, 1. 18. F'or other forms of the name, see Gutschmid, 
p. 383- 



iiiK lI';(;i:ni) ok sr. ani)1<i;vv ixvii 

from Pantirajxiciim and 40 stadia liom I'aillicniimi." Imodi a toiin of 
this name MxtfifiyKiou or Mii/)/i.»yKu.')i', tlii(iii|;Ii a [nolialjlc Myimic iona, 
was undoubtedly (UTiscd tlic lakT lorm Myrmidoiia, wlii( li appears in 
tlu' Anglo-Saxon version as Mermedonia.' 

II, then, the ^1r/s of Aiidrnv mui Mittthno and the .lits of J'tter 
aihl .liiilrcw are to he phu cd in S( ytliia, Andii-w's province, and if 
these a«:ts are to be regarded as [)arls ol \\\v older comprehensive life 
of the Ajjostle, it becomes necessary to cxiilain tlu- (omicction between 
these acts and the ads and martyrdom ol /\ndicw in (Ircecc. Accord- 
ing to the plausible theory of la|)sius- the whole series of the acts of 
yVndrew in (Irecce is due to a traditional confusion of the A( haians 
of till' cast coast of the \\\m\ Si-a with the A( haians of die noillicrii 
part of the Peloponnesus in (ireece. 'I'hat the confusion was a natural 
and probable one is exident from Strabo's attempt to account for the 
presence of a tribe bearing tin- nanu; of A( haians in Scythia on the 
assumption of a colony from the well-known A( haia ol his own country. 
'I'he less-known country being thus repla« cd by the betler-known, the 
martyrdom of Andrew was readily placed al I'alias, the ( hief seaport 
of the (Jreek Achaia." This confusion |)r()bably took pla( <■ in popular 
tradition before tlie writer of the synthetic life of Andrew (of which 
tlie pseudo-Alidias is one representati\c) gatiiered together the mate- 
rials for his work. In order to connect the two widely separated scenes 
of action, Myrmecium in the 'I'auric Chersonese and I'atras in Achaia, 
it l)ecame necessary to develop ilie jomney of Andrew from the one 
place to the other. It is noteworthy that the episodes of the acts of 
Andrew in (Greece and the story of his martyrdom at I'atras betray a 
mm h more conventional and literaiy tone than the e|)isodes of tlie 
two earlier narratives. The former are sue h as might be drawn from 
the inexhaustible supply of ei clesiastical legends and fitted to any char- 
acter. On liie other hand, the story of Andrew among the <ni//i i(>/>i>- 
///^/i,'/, and that of Andrew and I'eter among the barbarians, are dislin< tiy 

' It is prol)al)li' lii:il tin- inialogy of Crciok M !//)/«, loicfs aided in (lu: ( lian^^c (roiii 
}Avpni)Kiov to MyrmidiinM. '•* Vol. I, p. (>oi). 

•■' Across the straits of iIk; Bosporus and not far from MyriiK-ciiim, according 
to .Straho, If, 6<j|, 1. S, was the town I'alraios (niodian Ada) ; < f. I<ie])erl, Nfin-r 
./M/s |)latc X. i'crhaps the similarity of lliis name lo llir ikiiik; of tin; city in 
tlu; (Ircek Achaia may have aided in tlu; confusion of llie two countries; the 
martyrdom of Andrew in the older narratives may even have been placed at the 
Scythian I'atraios. 



Ixviii INTRODUCTION 

in the tone of the popular legend, and it is probably to these tradi- 
tional acts of Andrew in the cannibal city that we must look to find 
the origin and the center of the whole great cycle of his acts. The ulti- 
mate source from which the story of Andrew among the anthropophagi 
sprang Gutschmid ^ regards as twofold: (i) traditions derived from 
the first Greek colonists of the lands about the Black Sea, which told 
of their struggles with the barbarous natives; (2) sailor stories, as e.g. 
reminiscences of the Odyssey and the fourth journey of Sindbad the 
Sailor, in the Arabian Alights, where also the anthropophagi place 
strange herbs before their prisoners in order to take away their reason, 
and pasture them like animals until they are fat enough to be eaten.^ 
The later development in western Europe of the Oriental story of 
Andrew among the anthropophagi and among the barbarians was, in 
general, in the direction of repression in order to bring it more into 
harmony with western taste. The story was thus gradually revised and 
pruned until practically the whole of the adventure in the land of the 
anthropophagi was eliminated. This tendency is already plainly visible 
in the pseudo-Abdias and in Gregory of Tours, where the more conven- 
tional miracles of Andrew in Greece are elaborated at the expense of 
the original, more fantastic elements of the story. This process of con- 
ventionalization was continued until in the Legenda Aurea of Jacobus 
a Voragine, the work which above all others served as a source to the 
later mediaeval writers of legendaries, the acts of Andrew among the 
anthropophagi are passed over with a few bare, general allusions. So 
successful were the fathers in their endeavors to destroy or to conven- 
tionalize their inheritance of extravagant apocryphal literature that 
neither in Latin, the common language of western Europe, nor in any 
of the vernacular dialects except English, has a single copy of the 
early form of the legend of Andrew, his acts among the anthropophagi, 
escaped their vigilance. And in England also, when in the Middle 
English period the legend of St. Andrew again supplies the poet with 
matter for the exercise of his art,^ the old romantic version is forgotten, 

^ P. 385. Reinach, Cidtes, Mythes et Religions I, 409, thinks the story may 
have taken form at Alexandria. 

2 Payne, The Book of the Thousand Nights and One Night V, 180-192. 
London, 1884. 

3 For example, Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, pp. 3-10 ; Met- 
calfe, Legends of the Saints in the ScottisJi Dialect I, 63-96; Cursor Mundi III, 
1200-1201. See also F'6xsi(ir,C/ber die Qnellen von ALlfrics Homiliae Catholicae,"^. 21. 



THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW Ixix 

and in its place appears the simplified and conventionalized Latin ver- 
sion in the form in which it is fixed in the Legenda Aurea and common 
to the whole of western Europe.^ 

A few words may be added concerning the cult of St. Andrew in 
Great Britain. As the favorite saint of Gregory, St. Andrew must have 
made a particular appeal to the veneration of the English. Gregory, 
it will be remembered, when he withdrew from the world, gave all his 
wealth for the purpose of endowing six new monasteries in Sicily, and 
in his own palace on the Coelian hill in Rome, he established a seventh, 
dedicated to St. Andrew, in which he himself became a monk.^ This 
monastery he is said to have enriched with certain relics of St. Andrew, 
presented to him by the Emperor Tiberius at the close of his term 
of ofifice as apocrisiarius, or papal nuncio, at the Byzantine court.^ 
When, after his elevation to the papacy, he seriously undertook the 
task of converting the English, it was from this monastery that he chose 
Augustine and his followers as directors of the mission.* Augustine's 
first church was appropriately dedicated to Christ, the Savior,^ but one 
of the earliest churches founded as a result of Augustine's teaching was 
the church at Rochester, of which Justus became first bishop in 604. 
This church was built by King ^thelbert, and was dedicated, most 
likely in honor of the Roman missionaries, to St. Andrew.^ Together 
with St. Peter and St. Paul, St. Andrew was also chosen as patron saint 
of the church at Medeshamsted, the later Peterborough, founded in 656.'' 

More important, however, is the position accorded to St. Andrew in 
the Northern church. At Hexham, Wilfrid, the famous bishop of York, 

1 For a discussion of tlae conservatism of the Celtic and Anglo-Saxon church 
in preserving apocryphal literature after it had been generally given up by the 
western church, see Forster, Herrig's Archiv CVIII, 27-28. 

2 Montalembert, The Monks of the West II, 14; according to Montalembert 
this monastery now bears the name of St. Gregory; Bright, Chaptej-s of Early 
English Church History (3d ed.), pp. 44-45. 

3 Cf. Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, March 12; and John, Third Marquess of 
Bute, Essays on Foreign Subjects, " The Last Resting Place of St. Andrew," p. 3. 

4 Cf. Hunt, The English Chnrch fro7n its Foundation to the iVo7-man Conquest, 
pp. 20-21. s Cf. Hunt, ibid., p. 24. 

6 Cf. Bede, Vol. I, p. 85, ed. Plummer, II, 3. Bede also tells us that in the 
sacristy of this church Paulinus was buried (HI, 14, Plummer, I, 154). It is uncer- 
tain whether Rochester or London may claim the distinction of being the second 
oldest of English bishoprics ; cf. Palmer, The Cathedral Church of Rochester, p. 3. 

^ Cf. Chronicle, Laud MS., for 656. 



Ixx INTRODUCTION 

built a church which was one of the marvels of his time ; none like it, 
men said, was to be seen on this side of the Alps.^ This church was 
dedicated to St. Andrew, and, as we learn from the following account 
of its foundation in Prior Richard's History of the Church at Hexham, 
cap. 3,- the dedication was in recognition of help received by Wilfrid 
from the saint : 

Sanctusi_!;itur\ViUriclus, circa Dominicae Incarnationis annum DCLXXIIII'", 
et aetatis suae quasi quadragesimum, et cpiscopatus sui quasi decimum, et 
regni Ecfridi quasi quartum, in praedicta villa ccclesiam in honorem Dei 
et Sancti Andreae Apostoli, ad rependendum beneticium quod ejus interces- 
sione consecutus est, artificiosissima structura construxit. Nam cum prime 
Romam venisset, ejus ecclesiam frequentans, de remissione peccatorum 
suorum, pro qua instantius orabat, per hoc certificari postulabat, si de 
ingenii sui tarditate, et linguae suae rusticitate, ipsius interventu, absolvi 
mereretur. Nee mora : precibus dilecti Apostoli sui, tantam gratiam fideli 
sue contulit propitia Dei bonitas, ut ad quaelibet discenda promtissimam 
ingenii vivacitatem, et ad quaelibet intellecta explicanda congruam sermonis 
faecunditatem se habere sentiret, ut postea per innumerabilium animarum 
salutem, (juas Deo lucratus est, cfficacissime in sancta ecclesia claruit. 

This church, built between the years 672 and 678,^ was under the 
control of Wilfrid until his death in 709, with occasional interruptions, 
however, incident to the storminess of his career. At his death Wilfriil 
was succeeded by Acca, his friend and the companion of his many 
wanderings. Acca continued Wilfrid's efforts towards beautifying and 
enriching the church of St. Andrew at Hexham. Living at Hexham 
he was of course a near neighbor of Bede's, and the close friendship 
existing between the two is attested by frequent allusions to Acca in 
Betle's writings.'* In his Ecclesiastical History Bede gi\es the following 
interesting account of the nature of Acca's labors at Hexham : 

Suscepit vero pro Wilfrido episcopatum Hagustaldensis ecclesiae Acca 
presbyter eius, vir et ipse strenuissimus, et coram Deo et hominibus magni- 
ficus ; qui et ipsius ecclesiae suae, quae in bcati Andreae apostoli honorem 
consecrata est, aedificium multifario decore ac miriticis ampliavit operibus. 
Dedit namque operam, quod et hodie facit,'" ut adquisitis undecumque reli- 
quiis beatorum apostolorum et martyrum Christi, in venerationem illorum 

^ Cf. Hunt, iHd.s p. 144. 3 Plummer's Bedc II, xxv. 

2 In Raine, The Priory of Flex ham I, 10. * Cf. riummer's Bcde II, 329. 

^ Acca was bishop of Hexham in 751, the year Bede finished his history. 



THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW Ixxi 

poneret altaria, distinctis porticibus in hoc ijjsum intra muros eiusdem eccle- 
siae, sed et historias passionis corum, una cum ceteris ecclesiasticis volu- 
minibus, summa industria congregans, amplissimam ibi ac nobilissimam 
biljliothecam fecit, nee non et vasa sancta, et luminaria, aliacjuc huiusmodi, 
quae ad ornatum domus Dei pertinent, studiosissime paravit.^ 

Wilfrid and Acca in their wide journeyings must have had frequent 
opportunity for collecting relics, manuscripts, and vestments, treasures 
which the early church set great store by. Among these relics were 
sure to be relics of St. Andrew; and among the " historias " mentioned 
by Bode the legend of St. Andrew would surely occupy an important 
place. May it not have been some monk of Hexham who was inspired 
by his reading of the story of St. Andrew in one of the manuscrijits of 
the cj)isco])al library to the composition of the Anglo-Saxon ])oem in 
honor of the patron saint of his church ? There was ami)le time for 
this to have ha])])ened, and for the comi)leted poem to be copied and 
to be transmitted to some safe retreat in southern iMigland, before the 
coming of the Danes. When the Danes did come to Hexham in the 
year 875 '-^ the devastation which they wrought was comy)lete. Ailred of 
Rivaulx gives the following account of the destruction of .Hexham : 

Quidquid de lignis fuerat, ignis absumpsit. Bil^liotheca ilia nobilissima, 
quam praesul sanctus condiderat, tota deperiit. In cjua denique devastatione 
nionimcnta, quae de vita et miraculis Sanctorum sancti patres ad posterita- 
tis notitiam stilo transmiscrant, constat esse consumta;' 

Whatever manuscript life or lives of St. Andrew were stored in Acca's 
library probably perished in this conflagration. 

According to the very plausible theory of Skene, the historian of 
Celtic Scotland, the position of St. Andrew as the j)atron saint of Scot- 
land is an immediate outgrowth of the cultivation of that saint at Hex- 
ham. It is known that Acca was expelled from his bishopric in the 
year 731,* but nothing is known of his later years. 'J'he foundation of 
St. Andrews, or Kilrimont, in Scotland, which was the beginning of the 

1 V, 20, IMummer's ed. I, 331. Prior /Kic/iarcfs I/i story, in Raine, 77ie Priory 
of Hex Ii a in I, 31, gives an account of Acca's gifts to the church of St. Andrew 
at Hexham which ahnost verbally repeats Bede and adds nothing to his state- 
ments. Raine, I, 10, says that five Northumbrian parish churches are dedicated 
to St. Andrew: Corbridge and Bywell, near Hexham, Bolan, Shotley, and one at 
Newcastle. '^ Raine, I, 190. 

- Raine, The Priory of Ilcxliaiii I, xliii. ■* Plummer's Bede II, 330. 



Ixxii INTRODUCTION 

special respect shown to that saint in Scotland, dates from the reign of 
Angus, son of Fergus, who died in 761, after a reign of thirty years. ^ 
According to the legends which center about the foundation of St. 
Andrews, the church was founded in reverence of relics of St. Andrew 
which were brought from Constantinople by a pilgrim monk, named 
Regulus. But Skene has shown - that this name is merely borrowed 
from an early Celtic saint of the church of Columba, and that in 
many respects the story of the foundation of St. Andrews in Scotland 
resembles that of the foundation of the church of St. Andrew at Hex- 
ham. It is, therefore, a reasonable inference that the relics of St. 
Andrew, in honor of which St. Andrews was founded, were brought 
from Hexham, perhaps by Acca and his followers, and that the rever- 
ence accorded them was but part of a general movement to replace 
the Columban monks and their custom of dedicating churches to their 
local founders ^ by the authority and usage of the Roman church of 
Northumbria. St. Andrew thus became the patron saint of St. Andrews, 
and finally, as this church grew in popularity, the patron saint of the 
Pictish nation.* 

^ Skene, Celtic Scotland I, 296. 

2 II, 268. 

3 Cf. Skene, I, 299. 

* Skene's account is accepted by Lang, A History of Scotland I, 44. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 



I. THE MANUSCRIPT 

1. Cook, A. S. Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book. University of Cali- 

fornia Library Bulletin, No. lo. Sacramento, 1888. 

2. Supplementary Note to " Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book." Modern 

Language Notes, IV, 212-213. 

3. Krapp, G. p. The first transcript of the Vercelli Book. Modem Language 

Notes, XVII, 171-172. 

4. Quarterly Review. Vol. LXXV, pp. 398-399 (1845); see Introd., p. x. 

5. WuLKER, R. P. Ueber das Vercellibuch. Anglia, V, 451-465 (1882). 

6. Grundriss zur Geschichte der angelsiichsischen Litteratur : Das Vercelli- 
buch, pp. 237-243, 485-486. Leipzig, 1885. 

7. Codex Vercellensis, Die angelsaechsische Handschrift zu Vercelli in 

getreuer Nachbildung. Leipzig, 1894. 

II. EDITIONS AND EXTRACTS i- 

1. [Thorpe, Benj.] Appendix B to a Report on Rymer's Foedera : The Legend 

of St. Andrew, pp. 47-89 ; The Fates of the Twelve Apostles, pp. 90-92. 
[Printed, London, 1836; published, London, 1869.] 

2. Grimm, Jacob. Andreas und Elene. Cassel, 1840. 

3. Kemble, J. M. The Poetry of the Codex Vercellensis, Printed for the 

^Ifric Society: The Legend of St. Andrew, Part I, pp. i-ioo, London, 
1843 ; The Fates of the Twelve Apostles, Part II, pp. 94-99, London, 1846. 

4. Ebeling, F. W. Angelsaechsisches Lesebuch, pp. 124-126 (= Grimm, 

11. II 56-1 258). Leipzig, 1847. 

5. EttmOllerus, Ludovicus. Englaand Seaxna Scopas and Boceras, pp. 148- 

156 (= Grimm, 11. 1068-1608). Quedlinburgii et Lipsije, 1850. 

6. MtJLLER, Theodor. Angelsachsisches Lesebuch: Andreas, pp. 159-167. 

Not published; written ca. 1855. The citations from this book are those 
of Wiilker, Bibl. I. See Grundriss, p. 102. 

7. Grein, C. W. M. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen Poesie : Fata Aposto- 

lorum, II, 7-9; Andreas, II, 9-52. Goettingen, 1858. 

8. Baskervill, W. M. Andreas, A Legend of St. Andrew. Boston, 1891. 

Reviewed by Zupitza, Deutsche Litteraturzeitung, 1885 (November 7), 
col. 1 588-1 589; by Kluge, Englische Studien, X, 117-118; by Bright, 
Modern Language Notes, I, 11-12. 

1 The order of the titles is chronological. 
Ixxiii 



Ixxiv BI]5LI0(^,RAI'IIY 

9. Wi'LKER, R. P. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen Poesie : Andreas, II, 1-S6; 

Die schicksale der apostel, II, 87-91. Leipzig, 1S94. Reviewed by Ras- 
kervill, American Journal of Pliilology, VIII, 95-97. 

10. Cook, A. S. A First Book in Old English, pp. 211-231. ISoston, 1S94. 

III. TRANSLATIONS 

1. Kemble, J. M. In his edition of the text, as above. 

2. Grein, C. \V. M. Dichtungen der Angelsachsen stabreimend iibersetzt: 

Andreas, II, 1-46. Cassel und Gottingen, 1S63. 

3. Brooke, S. A. The History of Early Pjiglish Literature. New York, 1892. 

Extracts from Aiuiiias are translated on pp. 170-174, 413-425. 

4. Root, R. K. Andreas, The Legend of St. Andrew. Vale Studies in Eng- 

lish, VII. New \'()rk, iSgi). In English blank verse. Reviewed by 
Gamett, Journal of American Philology, XX, 443 ; by Klaeber, Anglia 
Beiblatt, XI, 69-74 (1900). Extracts from Root's translation are given 
in Cook and Tinker, Selected Translations from Old luiglish Poetry, 
pp. 134-138. Boston, 1902. 

5. II.M.i., J. L. Judith, Phoenix and vTther Anglo-Saxon Poems: Andreas, 

pp. 60-119. New York, [1902]. In metre imitative of the Anglo-Saxon. 

IV. LANGUAGE AND METRE 

1. Barnouw, a. J. Textkritischc I'ntersuchungen nach dem Gebrauch des 

bestimmten Artikels und des schwachen Adjectivs in der altenglischen 
Poesie. Leiden, 1902. 

2. Baskervill, W. M. Other Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language 

Notes, II, 151-152. 

3. Bai'ER, II. Ueber die Sjirache und Mundart dor altenglischen Dichtungen 

Andreas, GuMac, Pliimix, hi. Kreuz und llollenfalirt Christi. Marburg, 
I S90. 

4. Blount, Alma. The Phonetic and Grammatical Peculiarities of the Old 

English Poem Andreas. Presented to tlie Faculty of the Cornell University 
for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy. June, i8()6. In manuscript. 

5. Brigiii", J. W. Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language Notes, II, 

80-8 1 . 

6. Professor Baskervill's Notes. Modern Language Notes, II, 152-153. 

7. CosijN, P. J. Anglosaxonica. Paul and Braune's Beitrrige, XXI, 8-21, 252. 

8. Verslagen en Mededeelingen der Roninklijke Akademie van Weten- 

schappen, Afdeeling Letterkunde, Derde Reeks, Zevende Deel : Cyne- 
wulf's Runenverzen, pp. 54-64. Amsterdam, 1S90. 

9. Cremer, M. Metrische und sprachliche Untersuchung der altenglischen 

Gedichte Andreas, GuMac und Phoenix. Bonn, 18SS. 

10. GoLLANfz, Israel. Cynewulf's Christ, pp. 173-1S4. London, 1S92. 

11. Grei.n, C. W. M. Zur Textkritik der angelsachsischen Dichter. Germania, 

X, 4-^3. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY Ixxv 

12. HiNZE, WlLHELM. Zum altenglisclien Gedicht Andreas. Erster Theil. 

Berlin, 1890. 

13. IIoLTiuiER, Fritz. Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetives in Andreas, 

Gu'cSlac, Phonix, dem Ileiligen Kreuz und der Ilollenfaiirt. Ilalie, 1884. 
Also Anglia, VIII, 1-40 {1885). 

14. lIuLTiiAusEN, F. Zur Textkritik Altenglischer Dichtungen. Paul and 

Braune's Beitrage, XVI, 550. 

15. Zu alt- und mittelenglischen Dichtungen. Anglia, XIII, 357. 

16. Kluge, Friedrich. Zur Geschichte des Reimes im Altgermanischen. 

Paul and Braune's Beitrage, IX, 422-450. 

17. Krapp, G. p. Notes on the Andreas. Modem Philology, II, 403-410. 

18. LicHTENFELD,'A. Das schwache Adjectiv im Angelsachsischen. Haupt's 

Zeitschrift, XVI, 325-393. 

19. Napier, A. Collation der altenglischen Gedichte im Vercellibuch. Haupt's 

Zeitschrift, XXXIII, 66-73. 

20. Zu Andreas 1182 [1181]. Anglia, IV, 411. 

21. Pogatscher, Alois. Unausgedriicktes subjekt im altenglischen. Anglia, 

XXIII, 261-301. 

22. Reussner, H. a. Untersuchungen iiber die Syntax in dem angelsachsischen 

Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas. Halle, 1889. 

23. Shipley, George. The Genitive Case in Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Baltimore, 

1903- 

24. Simons, Richard. Cynewulfs Wortschatz. Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik, 

III. Bonn, 1899. Reviewed by Cook, Journal of Germanic Philology, 
III, 375-376; by Kruisinga, Anglia Beiblatt, XVI, 146-147. 

25. Taubert, E. M. Der syntaktische Gebrauch der Prapositionen in dem 

angelsachsischen Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas. Leipzig, 1894. 

26. Wack, G. Artikel und demonstrativpronomen in Andreas und Elene. 

Anglia, XV, 209-219. 

27. Zupitza, J. Zu Andreas 145, 483. Anglia, III, 369-370. 

V. AUTHORSHIP, SOURCE, AND LITERARY CRITICISM 

1. Arnold, Thomas. Notes on Beowulf, pp. 121-126. London, 1898. 

2. Azarias, Brother. The Development of Old English Thought, pp. 136-140. 

3d ed. New York, 1890. 

3. Barnouw, A. J. Die Schicksale der Apostel doch ein unabhjingiges Gedicht. 

Archiv, CVIII, 371. 

4. BouRAUEL, Johannes. Zur Quellen und Verfasserfrage von Andreas, Crist 

und Fata. Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik, XI, 65-132. 

5. Brandl, a. Zu Cynewulfs Fata Apostolorum. Archiv, C, 330-334. 

6. Brooke, S. A. The History of Early English Literature. New York, 1892. 

7. English Literature from the Beginning to the Norman Conquest. New 

York, 1898. 

8. Buttenwieser, E. C. Studien iiber die Verfasserschaft des Andreas. 

Heidelberg, 1899. Reviewed by Binz, Englische Studien, XXIX, 108-1 14. 



Ixxvi BIBLIOGRAPHY 

9. Co(-)K, A. S. The Affinities of the Fata Apostolorum. Modern Language 
Notes, IV, 4-S. 

10. The Christ of Cynewulf, pp. Ix-lxii. Boston, 1900. 

1 1. FoRSTER, Max. tJber die Quellen von /Elfrics Homiliae Catholicae, p. 21 ff. 

Berlin, 1892. 

12. Zu den Blickling Homilies. Archiv, XCL 202-206. 

13. Fritzsche, Arthur. Das angelsiichsische Gedicht Andreas und Cynewulf. 

Halle, 1879. Also in Anglia, H, 441-496. 

14. Hammerich. Aelteste christliche Epik der Angelsachsen, Deutschen und 

Nordliinder, von Frederik Hammerich, aus dem Diinischen von Al. 
Michelsen, pp. 97-101. Giitersloh, 1S74. 

15. Heinzel, Richard. Uber den Stil der altgermanischen' I'oesie. Quellen 

und Forschungen, X, 1-54 ; see also Anzeiger fiir deut. Alterthum, X, 220 ff., 
XV, 157 ff. 

16. Hunt, T. W. Ethical Teachings in Old English Literature, p. loi ff. New 

York, 1892. 

17. Rail, J. Uber die Parallelstellen in der angelsiichsischeit Poesie. Anglia, 

Xn, 21-40. 

1 8. Rent, C. W. Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene. Halle-on-Saale, 

18S7. 
19 ^^\TI^••.R, F. J. The Cynewulf Question from a Metrical Point of View. 
Modern Language Notes, VHR 97-107. 

20. Me.\d, \V. E. Color in Old English Poetry. Publications of the Modern 

Language Association, XIV, 169-206. 

21. Merbach, H. Das Meer in der Dichtung der Angelsachsen. Breslau, [1S84]. 

22. MoRLEY, Henry. English Writers, II, 194-198. London, 1888. 

23. Price, M. B. Teutonic Antiquities in the Generally Acknowledged Cyne- 

wulfian Poetry. Leipzig, 1896. 

24. Ramhorst, Fkiedrich. Das altenglische Gedicht vom heiligen Andreas 

und der Dichter Cynewulf. Berlin, 18S5. Reviewed by Schroer, Englische 
Studien, X, 11S-122. 

25. Sarrazin, Gregor. Beowulf und Rynewulf. Anglia, IX, 515-550 (18S6). 

26. BeowulfStudien. Berlin, 1S88. Reviewed by Rolbing, Englische Studien, 

XIII, 472-4S0; by Heinzel, Anzeiger to Haupt's Zeitschrift, XV, 182-189. 

27. Die Fata Apostolorum und der Dichter Rynewulf. Anglia, XII, 

375-3^7 (1889). 

28. Noch einmal Cynewulfs Andreas. Anglia Beiblatt, VI, 205 ff. (1895). 

29. Neiie Beowulf-Studien. Englische Studien, XXIII, 221-267 (1896). 

30. SiEVERS, E. Zu Cynewulf. Anglia, XIII, 1-25. 

31. Ske.vt, W. W. Andreas and Fata Apostolorum. An Old English Miscellany, 

pp. 408-420. O.vford, 1901. 

32. Ten Brink, Bernhard. History of English Literature to Wiclif, tr. 

Rennedy, pp. 58, 389. New York, 1889. 

33. Trautmann, M. Rynewulf der Bischof und Dichter. Bonn, 189S. Reviewed 

by Cook, Journal of Germanic Philology, III, 374-375; by Binz, 
Englische Studien, XXVI, 388-393. 



lillJLIOGRAPHY Ixxvii 

34. Zu Cynevvulfs Runenstellen. Bonner Beitrjige zur Anglistik, II, 1 18-120. 

35. Der Andreas doch von Cynewulf. Anglia Beiblatt, VI, 17-23. 

36. Wer hat die Schicksale der Apostel zuerst fiir den Schluss des Andreas 

erkliirt ? Anglia Beiblatt, VII, 372. 

37. Wui.KER, R. Ueber den Dichter Cynewulf. Anglia, I, 483-507 (1878). 

38. Die Bedeutung einer neuen Entdeckung fiir die angelsachsische Literatur- 

geschichte. Berichte liber die Verhandlungen der konigliche-sachsischen 
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Philolog.-Hist. Classe, pp. 209-218. 
Leipzig, 1888. 

39. Geschichte der englischen Litteratur, p. 46. Leipzig und Wien, 1896. 

40. Zu Anglia, XII, 375 ff. Anglia, XII, 464. 

41. Cynewulfs Heimat. Anglia, XVII, 106-109 (1S95). 

42. ZuPiTZA, J. Zur Frage nach der Quelle von Cynewulfs Andreas. Haupt's 

Zeitschrift, XXX, 175-185. 



VI. THE HISTORY OF THE LEGEND OF ST. ANDREW AND OF 
THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

1. Bede. Martyrologium. Migne, Patrologiae cursus completus Patrum 

Latinorum, XCIV, col. 797 ff. 

2. Bonnet, Maximilianus. Acta Andreae cum laudatione contexta et Mar- 

tyrium Andreae Graece, Passio Andreae Latine. Parisiis, 1895. Supple- 
mentum Codicis Apocryphi, II. 

3. Passio Andreae ex actis Andreae, Martyria Andreae, Acta Andreae et 

Matthiae, Acta Petri et Andreae, Passio Bartholomaei, Acta loannis, 
Martyrium Matthaei. Lipsiae, 1898. Part 2, Vol. I, of Acta Apostolorum 
Apocrypha, ed. Lipsius et Bonnet. 

4. Acta Philippi et Acta Thomae, accedunt Acta Barnabae. Lipsiae, 1903. 

Part 2, Vol. II, of Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, ed. Lipsius et Bonnet. 

5. Bright, J. W. The Legend of St. Andrew. An Anglo-Saxon Reader, 

pp. 113-128. 3d ed. New York, 1894. 

6. Bute, John, Third Marquess of. The Last Resting Place of St. Andrew. 

Essays on Foreign Subjects, pp. 1-50. Paisley and London, 1901. 

7. Epiphanius Monachus. Vita S. Andreae, ex editione Graeca A. Dresselii, 

addita inteipretatione nostra. Migne, Patrolog. Graec, CXX, col. 215-260. 

8. Fahricius, J. A. Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti, pp. 457-460. Ham- 

burgi, 1 7 19. 

9. Gutschmii), Alfred von. Die Konigsnamen in den apokryphen Apostel- 

geschichte'i. Kleine Schriften, ed. Franz Riihl, II, 332-394. Leipzig, 1890. 

10. Harnack, Anoi.F. Die Uberlieferung und der Bestand der altchristlichen 

Litteratur bis Eusebius, bearbeitet unter Mitwirkung von.Erwin Preuschen. 
Leipzig, 1893. 

11. Horstmann, K. Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, pp. 3-10. Heilbronn, 

i8Sr. 

12. Imelmann, Rudolf. Das altenglische Menologium. Berlin diss., 1902. 



Ixxviii BIBLIOGRAPHY 

13. Jacobus a Voragink. Legenda Aurea, rec. Th. Graesse, pp. 12-22. 

Lipsiae, 1850. 

14. Kruger, Gustav. History of Euiiy Christian Literature, tr. Gillett. New 

York, 1S97. 

15. LiPSius, R. A., and Bonnet, M. Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha post Con- 

stantinum Tischendorf, see separately under Lipsius and lionnet. 

16. Die apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und Apostellegenden. Vol. I, 

Braunschweig, 1SS3; Vol. II, part i, 1S87 ; Vol. II, part 2, 18S4. Ergiinz- 
ungsheft, Braunschweig, 1890. 

17. Acta Petri, Acta Pauli, Acta Petri et Pauli, Acta Pauli et Theclae, Acta 

Thaddaei. Lipsiae, 1891. Part i. Vol. I, of Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, 
ed. Lipsius et Bonnet. 

18. M., L. The Acts of Andrew and Matthias in the City of the Man-eaters. 

Kitto's Journal of Sacred Literature, III, 167-176. London, 1853. 

19. Metcalfe, \V. M. Legends of the Saints in the Scottish Dialect of the Ktth 

Century: De Sancto Andrea, I, 63-96, III, 50-71. Scottish Text Society, 
Edinburgh and London, 1S96. 

20. Morris, Richard. The Blickling Homilies of the Xth Century. Early 

English Text Society, IV, 229-249. London, 18S0. 

21. Cursor Mundi, III, 1200-1201, 15S7 ff. Early English Text Society, 

Vols. LXVI, LXVIII, XCIX. London, 1S77, 1878, 1S92. 

22. Newman, John Henry. Parochial Sermons, I, 209-215. New York, 1S43. 

23. Reinach, Salomon. Les Apotres chez les Anthropophages. Cultes, 

Mythes et Religions, I, 395-409. Paris, 1905. 

24. Tischendorf, Constantinus. Apocalypses Apocryphae Mosis, Esdrae, 

Pauli, lohannis, item Mariae Dormitio, additis evangeliorum et actuum 
apocryphorum supplementis. Lipsiae, 1866. 

25. Vc)N DoBSCHi'iTZ, E. Der Roman in der altchristlichen Literatur. Deutsclie 

Rundschau, April, 1902, CXI, 87-106. 

26. Walker, Alexander. Acts of Andrew and Matthias in the City of the 

Man-eaters. Apocryphal Gospels, Acts and Revelations, Ante-Nicene 
Christian Library, ed. Roberts and Donaldson, XVI, 348-368. Edinburgh, 
1873- 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS^ 



An. Andreas. 
Angl. Anglia. 

Ap. The Fates of the Apostles. 
Archiv. Archiv fiir das Studium der 
neueren Sprachen und Litteraturen. 
AS. Anglo-Saxon. 
Az. Azarias, Bibl. II, 491-520. 

B., Baskeivill. Baskervill, Andreas, 
A Legend of St. Andrew (II, 8). 

B'^. Baskervill, Amer. Journal of Phil., 
VIII, 95-97 (II, 9). 

Barnouw. Textkritische Untersuch- 
ungen (IV, 1). 

Beibl. Beiblatt. 

Beow. Beowulf, Bibl. I, 149-277. 

Bibl. Grein-Wiilker, Bibliothek der 
angelsachsischen Poesie. 

Blount. The Phonetic and Grammat- 
ical Peculiarities of the Andreas 
(IV, 4). 

Bonn. Beit. Bonner Beitrage zur An- 
glistik. 

Bonnet. Acta Andreae et Matthiae, 
in Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, II, 
I, 65-116 (VI, 3). 

Bourauel. Zur Quellen- und Verfasser- 
frage von Andreas, etc. (V, 4). 

Brooke. The History of Early Eng- 
lish Literature (V, 6). 

Brun. Battle of Brunanburh, Bibl. I, 

374-379- 
B.-T. Bosworth-Toller, Anglo-Saxon 

Dictionary. 
Buttenwieser. Studien iiber die Ver- 

fasserschaft des Andreas (V, 8). 



C, Cook. Cook, A First Book in Old 
English (II, 10). 

Chr. Christ, Bibl. Ill, 1-54. 

Cleas.-Vig. Cleasby-Vigfusson, Ice- 
landic-English Dictionary. 

Cod. Ver. Wiilker, Codex Vercellen- 
sis (I, 7). 

Cos. Cosijn. 

Cra^ft. Bi Monna Critftum, Bibl. Ill, 
140-143. 

Cremer. Metrische und sprachliche 
Untersuchung (IV, 9). 

Cross. Vision of the Cross, Bibl. II, 
116-125. 

Dan. Daniel, Bibl. II, 476-515. 
Deor. Deor's Lament, Bibl. I, 278-280. 
Dicht. Grein, Dichtungen der Angel- 

sachsen (III, 2). 
Diet. Sweet, Student's Dictionary of 

Anglo-Saxon. 

Edd. Editors. 

Edg. Edgar, Bibl. I, 381-384. 

E.E.T.S. Early English Text Society. 

El. Elene, Bibl. II, 126-201. 

Eng. Stud. Englische Studien. 

Ettm. Ettmiiller, Engla and Seaxna 

Scopas (II, 5). 
Ex. Exodus, Bibl. II, 445-475. 
Ex. Gn. Exeter Gnomes, Bibl. I, 

341-352- 

Fabricius. Codex Apocryphus (VI, 8). 
FiTjd. Fa-der larcwidas, Bibl. I, 353- 

357- 



* The numerals in parentheses following certain incomplete titles refer to the full titles given in 
the classified Bibliography. 

Ixxix 



1.x XX 



TAr.i.i'. oi" aiu;ki:\i.\ii()ns 



l''iiun'sh. Tlif l'"i).'lil .It I'iiiiirslunh, 

i;il.l. 1, I 1 17. 
I'l il/s> lif. I >.is aiigclsachsisilio Cle- 

ilit hi Aiulu'.is (\ , I j). 

Cicii. Cfinsis, l!il«l. I I, ;iS III. 
dm., Ciiiiiuu. .\mlif.is iii\il I'.Kiu- 

(II..'). 
Cii. (iirin, I'.il.liolh.'k (I I, •;). 
(111.- ( 'iicm, ( 1(1 iii.mi.i, .\. (I\. 11). 
( ;n. ('. Cullon (liumn's, Kilil. 1, ; ;S 

Ml. 
C.il., Coll.iMi/. ("viifwiiirs (liii.sl 

(IV. 10). 
(li.im. Sicvi'l.s, .\i\gi'ls;u hsi.si he 

( '■ i.niinialik. 
(il^lullis^. \\ iilUci, Ciuiulriss zur 

(IfSihii hli' ilci .mgrl.'^at h.si.silu'M 

l.itti'iatiii (1, (') 
C.ii. ( lullilai , liilil. Ill, 5.1 1)4- 
( Iviisi liiuul. I>ic RoMigsniimeii, t-tc. 

(VI, .)). 

II. ill Imlilii, IMuuMiiv .111(1. .liici .\ni;l(>- 

.Saxoii I'dcms (111, i,). 
llaiM.Kk. Pic rbcilicUiuni; iiiul dci 

lu'Slaiul, I'ti. (\'l, lo). 
Haulers /.s. /I'itsihrit'l tui ilciitsi lies 

.\ llci lluim. 
II. .1. llolU'iitahil Clui-.ti, liiM. Ill, 

175 I. So. 
lly. Hymns, KiM. 11, ji 1 J.Si. 

I. el. I.ri.iiuli.'. 

liiulm.iun, IVis .ilU'ni;li.S( In- Mclio- 

logiiim (\' I, I .'). 
Iiulo ('ici. liulo ( "ifiiuanu'. 

lud. ludiih, nil.l. II, .>.).| \\.\. 
liil. liiii.m.i, KiM. 111. 117 \\Q. 

K., KciuMf. The roftiv of llx- (.\hU'x 
Vrufllonsis (11, ;, ; 111. 1). 

Kliit;i\ /.iiv ( ifSiliii lito tk's Ui-imos 
(IV, .(.). 



I.CLMIUI. ■Ihc 1 CIMIUI ..I St. .XlullCW. 

Ill l!ii_L;lit'.s .\iij;l.i .S,i.\()ii Ki'.uk-r 

(VI. 5)- 
l.ipsiiis. 1 >ic .ipoUi vplu'ii .\iHi.stflj;c' 
schichtfii, (•t( . (\ 1, !(.). 

M. Miilici, .\iij;(.'lsai h.si.sihi's l-cse- 

Inuh (11, (1). 
M.iid. Ilu- K.UtU' (.1 M.iUidii, l!il)l. I, 

MK. Middle I'.n-lish. 

Men. Mciiol.ii;ium, luM. 11, jSj- j()j. 

Mcti. Mitn(,il ji.i.'^.s.igis ot r.dclhiii.s, 

liil.l. 111,1 57. 
Ml..\. Mddom Language Assoeiution. 
MI.N. Moilfiii Language Notes. 
MnL. Modern Lnglish. 
Mod. I!i Manna Mode, Itihl. Ill, 

' I I '17- 

N,ulili. N.uhtiagf. 
N.ip. Napier. Coll.ilion dei altengli 
S( hen (;edi(hte im \ \i( elliliiu ii (1\', 

N'l'. I>. New I'uglish Dietionaiy. 
N lUI. New I ligh C.eini.in. 

)11(;. Old High (;ermai\. 
).S. Did S.i.\..n. 

'.111. r.mliiei, r.ihl. 111. l6.(-l66. 
MM! r.iiil .uid lii.iiine's Heitiiige zur 

(les.iii.hte del ileutselien Spiache 

1111(1 J itei.it 111. 
Ml. I'ii(eni\. Itil.l. 111. 05 ll(). 
l/i(ti,(is'. Il/xitfiv ' .\ r('i/>e'i)i' Ncii MaTOnia, 

in lionnet. .\( l.i .\posLoloi iim .Apoery- 

pha (VI. n. 
's. Tsalms. HiM, 111. S v 236. 

\an\hoist. Has altenglische (leiHcht 

\(>m lieiligen .Aiulreas (V, j.|). 
;id. Riddles, Hihl. Ill, iS,^--\^,S. 
\im. Loem. Riming Toem, l?il>l. Ill, 

10(1 !(.;, 

Ro.>l. The Legei\d of St. .Vndiew 
(llL-l). 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS 



Ixxxi 



Sal. and Sat. Salomon and SaUiin, 
Bibl. Ill, 58-82. 

Sat. Christ and Satan, Bibl. II, 521- 
562. 

Sc. Scotch. 

Seaf. Seafarer, Bibl. I, 299-295. 

Shipley, The Genitive Case in Anglo- 
Saxon Poetry (IV, 23). 

Siev., Sievers. Zu Cynewulf, Anglia 
XIII, 1-25 (V, 30) ; so unless other 
specific reference is given. 

Simons. Cynewulfs Wortschatz (IV, 
24). 

Soul. Soul and Body, Bibl. II, 92-107. 

Spr. Grein, Sprachschatz. 



W., Wiilker. Bibliothek der angel- 
siichsischen I'oesie, II, 1-9 1, 563-568 

(11.9)- 
Wald. Waldere, Bibl. 1, 11-13. 
Walker. Acts of Andrew and Matthias 

(VI, 26). 
Wand. Wanderer, Bibl. I, 284-289. 
Wid. WidsiiN, Bibl. I, 1-6. 
Wiilfing. Die Syntax in den Werken 

Alfreds des Grossen. 
Wulfstan. Wulfslan, Sammlung der 

ihm zugeschriebenen Ilomilien, ed. 

Napier. Berlin, 1883. 
W.W. Wright-Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon 

and Old English Vocabularies. 



Th., Thoqje. Appendix B (II, i). 
Tr., Trautmann. Zu Cynewulfs Runen- 

stellen (V, 34) ; so unless other 

specific reference is given. 



ZfdPhil. Zeitschrift fiir deutsche 
I'hilologie. 



ANDREAS 



[I] 

Hwaet ! we gefrunan on fyrndagum 

twelfe under tunglum tireadige hcTeleS, 

peodnes pegnas. No hira ))rym ateg 

camprsedenne ])onne cumbol hneotan, 

sy(56an hie gedaeldon, swa him Dryhten sylf, 5 

heofona heahcyning, hlyt getShte. 

J>aet wieron mEere men ofer eorSan, 

frome folctogan ond fyrdhwate, 

I Cw., A', gefrunon. Gin. regularly cliaitges -an preterits to -on, -usually, but 
not always, citing the AIS. reading; A'., Ettm. folloiv Gm. without remark. K. at 
no time gives variant readings, either from the MS. or the Edd. Except in cases of 
doubtful interpretation, variants of Edd. in the preterit endings will not be recorded 
hereafter. — 4 AIS. camrjedenne. Gm. hneotan, not changed to hneoton because taken 
as infinitive ; but Gm. note 'hneotan = hneoton = hniton, pret. pi. of hnltan ? ' 
K. hneoton ; Gn. hneotan, repeating Gm.'s note ; so also Bright {f\ILN. it, 80). 
G)i" and Spr. ii, go hneotan, yrcw inf. hnatan, />'. hneotan ; W. in his text never, 
in his notes rarely, indicates the quantities of vowels. — 5 Gm. si'S'San, and so regu- 
larly. Gm. generally allows y to stand only as representative of an original u, i as 
representative of an original \; A', and Ettm. follow Gm. Gn. neither emends jior 
follows the MS. readings consistently. Thus he changes cining regularly to cyning 
(//. 77/, 416, 880, etc.) but follows the A/S. in the spellings drihten and dryhten ; 
he retains syiS'San at times (ll-S,JJ, 706, iigji etc.) but also fretjuently changes to 
siSSan {//. ^j, 180, 1106, etc.). Hereafter variants of i and y will not be recorded 
except from the texts of those Edd. xvho endeavor to folloiv the usage of the MS. — 
6 MS., Th. lyt. — 8 In the MS. ond as conj. and in composition is usually repre- 
sented by the abbreviation '). It is written out as ond, couj., in II. g4^, looi, 12OJ 
i^oj, ijgS-t 1400, "J ig. In composition ond- is written out in II. 202, 28^, 2go, j^j 
401, ^08, 310, 818, 8^y, g2j, 1 148, 1224, I2J4, 1521. As conj. and does not occttr 
in the AIS.; W^s MS. reading iLudfor I. 754 is wrong, as the MS. has here, plainly 
the usual abbreviation. In composition and- is written out in II. /8g, ^og, 372, 78 j, g2j 
Gm., Gn., A'., though they uszially preserve the AIS. reading where the word is written 
out, regularly expand the abbreviation into and. B prints usually ond, sometiines and 
thtis I. 8 and, /. g ond. IV. does not expand the abbreviations. Inasmuch as ond is 

I 



2 ANDREAS 

rofe rincas, ))onne rond ond hand 

on herefelda helm ealgodon, lO 

on meotudwange. Wc^es hira Matheus sum, 

se mid ludeum ongan godspell aerest 

wordum writan wundorcraefte ; 

Jiam halig God hlyt geteode 

ut on ))aet Igland, par senig pa git 15 

ell)'codigra eSles ne mihte 

blffides brucan ; oft him bonena hand 

on herefelda hearde gesceode. 

Eal WKS )'a;t mearcland morcSre bewunden, 

feondes facne, folcstede gumena, 20 

hselecSa eiSel. N?es ])Sr hlafes wist 

werum on pam wonge, ne wreteres drync 

to briiconne, ah hie blod ond fel, 

fira flSschoman, feorrancumenra, 

^egon geond pa peode. Swelc waes peaw hira, 25 

pret hie Sghwylcne ell'Seodigra 

dydan him to mose metepearfendum, 

para pe pset ealand utan sohte. 

Swylc WKS ])ces folces freocSoleas tacen, 

unlsedra eafofi, pret hie eagena gesih'5, 30 

hettend heorogrimme, heafodgimmas, 

agctton gealgmode gara ordum. 

SySSan him geblendan bitere tosomne, 

the only for 771 of the W07-d iv7-itte7i out as co7!J., a7td ond- the 77iore ustial for7/i hi 
composition, the abbreviatio7t is 7-egularly expanded, in the p7-ese7it text, into ond. 
Varia7tts of Edd. i7i the readi7ig <3/"ond a7td and tvill not be recorded hereafter. 

18 G7n., K. gesceod. — 23 77/., G;«., A'., Gn. brucanne. — 24 MS., Edd. feorran 
cumenra. — 25 MS., JF. 'Segon : IV. alo/te e/ideavors to follow the usage of the MS. 
in printing S and P ; the other Edd. pri7it, -.cithout re7nark, \> /« i7iitial a7id ti /;/ 
medial and f/ial position. — 30 Th. earfo'S. — 31 MS., Th. hetted. MS., Edd. 
heafodgimme; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 8) heafodgimmas. — 32 MS., Edd. ageton, except 
G7n., A', aguton. — 2,^ -"^dS., Th. geblondan, G/71. geblendon, K. geblendon, G/i. 
gebleondan. 



ANDREAS 3 

dryas j'urh dvvolcrceft, drync unheorne, 

se onwende gewit, wera ingepanc, 35 

heortan [r-*//] hre<Sre ; hyge woes oncyrred, 

|)3et hie ne murndan aefter mandreame, 

haelep heorogrgedige, ac hie hig ond gaers 

for meteleaste mecSe gedrehte. 

f>a wses Matheus to |/Eere mgeran byrig 40 

cumen in ))a ceastre. paer wses cirm micel 
geond Mermedonia, nianfulra hlofi, 
fordenera gedrceg, sy|'J>an deofles pegnas 
Igeascodon aeSelinges sifi. [f. 30^] 

Eodon him ]>a togenes, garum gehyrsted, 45 

lungre under hnde ; nalas late waeron, 
eorre jescberend, to pam orlege. 
Hie ]>am halgan ))2Er handa gebundon 
ond faestnodon feondes cr?efte, 

haeleS hellfiise, ond his heafdes segl 50 

abreoton mid billes ecge. Hwae'Sre he in breostum pa git 
herede in heortan heofonrices weard, 
peah 'Se he atres drync atulne onfenge ; 
eadig ond onmod he mid elne forS 

wyrcSode wordum wuldres aldor, 55 

heofonrices weard, halgan stefne, 
of carcerne ; him wses Cristes lof 
on fyrh'iSlocan faeste bewunden. 

36 A/S., Edd. heortan hreSre. — 37 B. murndon, Br murndan. — 38 Siev. {PBB. 
x, 460) -grasdge. — 39 Gm., A'., Gn. gedrehte, Gn? gedrehte. — 43 ^AS"., 7%., Cw., 
A'., Gh. {note, <■ iinflectie7-ter pliiraP), B. \>egx\ ; Traiitmann (Ayjiewiilf, p. 8/) })ewu ; 
W. pegnas. /;/ !/ie MS., \<cgn, followed by a period, stands the lust zcoi-d on f. 2(/'- 
Between/. 2g and /. jo there is a narroiu strip of parchment. 'J'h. says, 'a leaf of 
the MS. has been cut out here,' and indicates an oin/ssion in his text ; Gm., K. as 
Th. Gn., B., IV. state that a leaf of the MS. has been cut out but see no interrup- 
tion in the narratiz'c and print the text without break. A'ap. thinks the MS. is 
here intact. — 46 Th., Gm., A'., Gn. nalaes. — 51 Gm., A', abruton. — 54 Gm., 
A', anmod. 



4 ANDREAS 

He )>a wepende weregiim tearum 

his sigedryhten sargan reorde 60 

grette, gumcna brego, geomran stefne, 

weoruda vvilgeofan, ond ))us wordum c\vfe(S : 

" Hu me ell)eodige inwitwrasne, 

searonet, seowaiN ! A ic syniks waes 

on wega gehwam willaii |)ines 65 

georii on mode ; nu (Surh geoh'iSa sceal 

d^de fremman swa |>a dumban neat ! 

]?u ana canst ealra gehygdo, 

Meotud mancynnes, mod in hrecSre. 

(lif ]'in willa sie, wiildres aldor, 70 

yxt me waeilogan \vKi)na ecgum, 

sweordum, aswebban, ic beo sona gearu 

to adreoganne ]>a?t (Su, Drihten min, 

engla eadgifa, eJSelleasum, 

duge^a dsedfruma, deman wille. 75 

Forgif me to are, ailmihtig God, 

leoht on ])issum life, |)y ISs ic lungre scyle, 

ablended in burgum, refter billhete 

|nirh hearmcwide lieorugradigra, 

laSra leodsceacSena, leng jTowian 80 

edwitsprrece. Ic to anum |)e, 

middangeardcs weard, mod stapolige, 

ixste fyrlicSlufan, ond ))e, feeder engla, 

beorht blitdgifa, biddan wille, 

■Sset (Su me ne gescyrige mid scyldhetum, 85 

weriginn wrohtsmiJSum, on j'one wyrrestan, 

dugoiSa dcmend, deaJS ofer [eorSan." [f. 30''] 

63 Sie7'. {PBfl. X, 460) -K'odge. — 64 MS., Tit., Gii.-, S/r. ii, ^j; {hut seowa'N, 
seowia'S ? as second readi)ig), B., W. seo■^Sa■^' ; Giu., A'., Gii., Cos. {PBB. xxi, S) 
seowa'i?. — 66 Cos. (BBB. xx/,S) geoh'Sa = geah^'a. — 67 Cm., A', dreda. — 71 T//., 
G/)i. wx'fna. — -So T/i., Gu., and S/r. //', 60/ )>reo\vian. - — 85 G//i. tictc, Gn. note 
scyldhatum ? ; B. scild-, B!^ scyld-. 



ANDREAS 5 

iEfter l)yssum wordum com wuldres tacen 
halig of heofenum, swylce hadre segl, 
to fam carcerne ; ]£er gecySed wearS, 90 

J^get halig God helpe gefremede. 
Da wear'5 gehyred heofoncyninges stefn 
wrffitlTc under wolcnum, wordhleoSres sweg 
mseres ])eodnes ; he his magu])egne 
under hearmlocan h^lo ond frofre 95 

beadurofum ahead beorhtan stefne : 
" Ic fe, Matheus, mine sylle 
sybbe under swegle. Ne beo 6u on sefan to forht, 
ne on mode ne murn ; ic ]'e mid wunige 
ond \>e alyse of ])yssiim leoSubendum 100 

ond ealle ]>a. menigo ])e ]>e mid wuniatS 
on nearonedum. p>e is neorxnawang, 
blffida beorhtost, boldwela faegrost, 
hama hyhthcost, halegum mihtum 

torht ontyned ; ];£er '8u tyres most 105 

to widan feore willan briican. 
Ge])ola ])eoda )'rea ; nis seo prah micel, 
])3et ])e wjerlogan witebendum, 
synnige ^urh searocrseft, swencan motan. 
Ic ])e Andreas zedre onsende no 

to hleo ond to hro'Sre in J^as hseSenan burg ; 
he 'be alyseS of j^yssum leodhete. 
Is to )!ffire tide taehiiet hwile 
emne mid soSe seofon ond twentig 
nihtgerimes, ))get 'Su of nede most, 115 

sorgum geswenced, sigore gewyr^od, 

89 MS. s^gl; Th., Gm., JsT., Gfi., W. sasgl. — 93 77/., Cm. word hleo'Sres ; Gm. 
places sweg in I. g4". — 99 MS. ne ne mum. — loi MS. the second he writte7i in 
above the line.— \02 MS., Edd. neorxna wang. — 105 B. tires, BP' tyres.— 109 
MS., Edd. .synne. — 112 Gfn. alysed. 



ANDREAS 

hweorfan of hcnSum in gehyld Godes." 
Gevvat him j'il se hSlga helm a^lvvihta, 
engla scyppend, to |'am uphcaii 
ecSelrice. He is on riht cyning, 
staJSolfest styrend, in stowa gehwam. 



[H] 

Da waes Matheus miclum onbryrded 
niwan stefne. Nihthehii toglad, 
hmgre leorde ; leoht a;fter com, 

daegrcdwoma. IHigucS samnade, 125 

hScSne hildfrecan, heapum prungon 
(gU(isearo gallon, garas hrysetlon), 
bolgenmode, under bordhreocSan. 
Woldon cvninian, hwiv^er cwice lifdon 
)'a I'C on carceine clommum fivste 130 

hleoleasan wic hwile |wunedon, [f^-3i'^] 

hwylcne hie to Ste Merest mihton 
aefter fyrstmearce feores berfeilan. 
Hcefdon hie on rune ond on runcra^fte 
awriten, wailgradige, wera endestref, 135 

h\v;vnne hie to mose metepearfendum 

117 Jl/S., Edd hweorfest ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 8) hweorfan. — 118 MS. ge him, -.vith 
no tndication of omission ; all Edd. gewat. — 120 MS. rice^, t/ie loioer part of the s 
erased ; so jVap.; IV. after e (y' rice, a heavy period follo^ved by a semicolon. Bntthe 
MS. has plainly s, the comma beneath the partly erased letter indicating that it is to 
be removed. All Edd. eSelrice ; Gn. note, ^ J/S. e^"el rices, eSel unflectierter dativ?'' 
— 120 Gn. onriht. — 121 The first section of the narratir'e in the MS. ends with 
gehwam. Space for one line is left 7'acant and the second section begins with a large 
capital \), followed by a smaller capital A. Hereafter, since the method of dividing 
the narrative into sections varies only in insignificant details, these divisions will not 
be described, but will be indicated by spacing and numbering in the text. — 125 Th. 
diegred woma. — 134 Gn. hi. — 134 Cos. {PBB. .xxi, S) omits on before rimcrasfte. 
— 135 SiCi'. {PBB. .»", 460) -grjedge. — 136 MS., 'Ph. hwsne ; B. hwanne as MS. 
reading, B.- hwaene. Th., Gm. mete I'earfendum. 



ANDREAS 7 

on I'Sre werj'Oode weorfian sceoldon. 

Cirnidon caklheorte, corJ^or oJSrum getang ; 

reSe rSsboran rihtes ne gimdon, 

Meotudes mildse ; oft hira mod onwod 140 

under dimscuan dcofles larum, 

J'onne hie unladra eaueCum gelyfdon. 

Hie ■Sa gemetton modes glawne, 

haligne haele, under heolstorlocan 

bidan beadurofne pees him beorht cyning, 145 

engla ordfruma, unnan wolde. 

Da waes first agan frumrEEdenne 

j'inggemearces butan J'rTm nihtum, 

swa hit wselwulfas awriten haefdon, 

))aet hie banhringas abrecan ])ohton, 150 

lungre tolysan he ond sawle, 

ond j'onne todielan dugufie ond geogoSe, 

werum to wiste ond to wil))ege, 

fseges flgeschoman. Feorh ne bemurndan, 

grjedige gilSrincas, hu ])3es gastes sifi i55 

gefter swyltcwale geseted wurde ! 

Swa hie symble ymb pritig ])ing gehedon 

nihtgerimes ; woes him neod micel, 

pset hie tobrugdon blodigum ceaflum 

fira flsBschoman him to foddorpege. 160 

pa. waes gemyndig, se ^e middangeard 
gesta'Selode strangum mihtum, 
hia he in ellpeodigum yrmtium wunode, 
belocen leo(Subendum, \>e oft his kifan adreg 
for Ebreum ond Israhehim ; 165 

138 T//., Gni., A'., Gn. corner. — 142 A", 6';/., B. eafeSum. — 143 Th., Cm., A'., 
Gn., B. gleawne ; /)'.'- glawne. — 145 AIS. wacs, Edd. hwaes ; Bright {MLN. it, 86) 
J>ass. — 157 A', gehegdon. — 158 A'^ap. after nihtgerimes a/i erasure of one or two 
letters in the MS. — 163 Siev. (PBB. x, 460) -)'eodgum. Th., Gm., A'., Gn. wunade, 
— 164 MS., Edd. of; Cos. [PBB. xxi, 9) oft. Gin., A', adieag. 



8 ' ANDREAS 

swylce he Judca gaklorcn'eftum 

wifistrd stranglice. pa sio stefn gewearJS 

gehered of heofenum, |)air se halga wer 

in Achaia, Amlreas, w;v!S ; 

leode Utrde on lifes weg. 170 

]">a him cirebakhnii cininga wnldor, 

Meotnil mancvnnes, nuullionl onlcac, 

woonuhi nrihlen, Dnd |>iis worchnn cwa^iS : 

" ]'n sceah fcian t)nd fci (N htdan, 

sicSe gesecan, (Ni5r sylfStan 175 

eard weardigafs, ecSel healda)) 

nu)riNi)irra'ftum. Swa is |'Sie nienigo l>ca\v, 

||>a^t hie uncri(>ra i^ngum no \villa(S [f. 31''] 

on l>ani folcstede feores geunnan, 

syMSan manfnlle on Mermedonia 180 

onfindaiS feasceat'tne ; |>;vr sceall fcorhgedal, 

eainihc ylda rwoahii, aMtor \vvr|'an. 

DSr ic seomian wat |'inne sigebroiSor 

mid l)ani burgwavnm bendum f.-^stne. 

Nu bi(N fore jtoo niht, |>a^t he on |iitre ])eode sceal 1S5 

fore hJEJSenra handgewinne 

jnirh gares grii>e gast onsendan, 

ellorfusnc, bfitan Jiu Sr cyme." 

.-lulre him Anilrcas agef andsware : 
" Hu ma^g ic, Dryhten mm, ofer deop gelad 190 

fore gofremman on feorne weg 
swa hnviHue. heofona scyppend, 
wnldres waldend, swa t^u worde becwist? 
Dnet ma?g engel |>in tnvJS geferan. 
Of heofenum con him hohiia begang, 195 

171 G/t. cirebeaklum {/ioi ,!s W. stiiUs cire bealdum) ; J/. w<'/c- cyncbaldum ? — 
174 J/S., luU. fii\N; Cos. {,PB P. xxi, g), Simons {f. S9) ferS.— iSi 77/., G»i., A'., 
G/t. sceiil. — 185 Cos. {PBB. .v.r/, <;), Siwons (/>. loj) oitx for fore. 



ANDREAS 9 

sealte sSstreamas ond swanrade, 

waroJSfarucSa gewinn ond wa^terbrogan, 

wcgas ofer widland. Nc synt mc winas cufie, 

eorlas elj'eodige, ne )'£er ceniges wat 

haelefta gehygdo, ne me herestrJEta 200 

ofer cald waeter cuSe sindon." 

Him (5a ondsvvarude ece Dryhten : 
" Eala, Andreas ! ))cet (Su a woldest 
))8es siSfaetes sane weorpan ! 

Nis ]>xt unea'Se eallwealdan Gode 205 

to gefremmanne on foldwege, 
fet sio ceaster hider on pas cneorisse 
under swegles gang aseted wyr8e, 
breogostol breme, mid ]'am burgvvarum, 
gif hit worde becwi(S wuldres agend. 210 

Ne meaht tSn jjjes si(5faetes szene weor'San, 
ne on gewitte to wac, gif iSfi vvel ))encest 
wi6 J'inne waldend ware gehealdan, 
treowe tacen. Beo cSu on tid gearu ; 
ne rhajg ))aes JErendes ylding wyrcSan. 215 

DO scealt J)a fore geferan ond \nn feorh beran 
in gramra gripe, <SSr pe giiSgewinn 
}nirh hEbJSenra hildewoman, 
beorna beaducrceft, geboden wyrSe'5. 
ScealtQ Sninga mid aerdaege, 220 

emne to morgene, a;t meres ende 

ceol ge|stigan ond on cald waeter [f. 32''*] 

brecan ofer bcecSweg. Hafa bletsunge 
ofer middangeard mine, |)aer 'Su fere." 

196 After the s <y sealte, a hlanl; space in the MS. caused by the erasjtre 0/ one 
letter. MS. stearmas. — 198 MS., Edd. wegas and wid land, C//.^ widland. Cos. 
{PBB. xxi, g) weras /cr winas. — 199 S/e7'. (PBB. x, 460) -heodge. — 203 Gti. 
Ea la. — 205 K. ealwealdan. — 213 Cw., A'., y)/. wealdend. — 219 MS., Th., Gin. 
wyrde^. — 221 Siev. {PBB. x, 4jg) morgne. 



lO ANDRICAS 

(iowat liiin |m m' hal[;,i licaldtMid oiid woaliloiul, 225 

iipfiigla liinua, (.'(^cl sicaii, 
nii(l(lanj;(.'ar(l(.'s wraid, \h)\\c uuvian ham, 
|i;iT soMa'slra saw la nuiloii 
a'llor licos hiyic lilcs hriuaii. 

[Ill] 

]'a w.xs a-rcnde ;V(Nolum rcnijian 230 

ahodon in hurguin ; ne \v;vs him l>lra(S hyge, 
ah hi' wa'S ania-d ollcn\VLH)iics, 
lu'aid Olid hi_m'H)l, iialas iiildlata, 
gcan), giiiSc tram, to (lodes c ampo. 

Cicwal liim |>a on uhtan mid ;viihvge 235 

ofiT sandhUnxNu to s;vs 7t',r ///()'(■, 
|>nsto on gr|'ani"c, ond his |>ognas mid, 
gangan on grcoto ; garsocg hlyncdc, 
bt'otoii 1m imslicamas. Se boorn \v;vs on hyhte, 
sy^l'an ho on wainiNc \\Klf;V(Nme scip 240 

moiiig gcnu'tlr. j^i ( oni moigontorht 
l)ia( na bcoihtost ol'cr bicomo sncowan, 
halig of lu'olstro ; lu^ofoncandol blac 
ol'iM lagollodas. ill' ^a•^ tidwoavdas, 

|>rvmlu r |>iy, |'ognas Igi'mcttc.] 245 

modiglii r nuMin, on nuMol>ate 
sittan siM'iomc. swvKo hio otor s;v comon. 
]';v't wa-s l>iihtcn svli, dngo<\i woaldcMKl, 
ci'c admihlig, mid his onglnni twam. 

22"/ .J/.S". \vi'''ril ; />'. /,■,</,■, ///, i7/ r', /(V ,is .US., wf.ml. — 2 ]o (///. cenipvnn, ii/i.^ 
ronipan. j^^ A'., (///. luil.vs. 2 ].\ A', loiuiu". — 2 ^() J/A'., /-/i/i/. faru'Xe. — 240 (/"///. 
////>/■;■//// -f.viltui'. j.| 1 .1/,V,, /■,;',/. HUM gen torlu ; S/>r. ii, 264, Co.':. (/'/?/>. xxi, g) 
niovgontotlit. 2.\2 A', ln'aihtost. j.)<; V'/uw/i;// f/ii'/y is no iiidiiation of an omis- 
sion in till- MS., a ■n'o/t/ /i<is f:'ii/t-n//r dtopf>(\i ont after |>egnas. .7'//. notes the 
omission but suf^plies no toord to fill it. K. gesccawode, (////., (/;/., //'., />'. gescah ; 
AVfT'. {/V^'/k .»'. f/^) re/rets both /Ytii/ini^s for metrical reasons and f^rof'oses gcnictto. 



ANDKKAS I^ 

WJLMon Im" oil ^cs( iiplan scipfrrendum, 250 

coiUvs onlicc cali^cndum, 

l-onne hic on no<lcs faM^iu olcr iconic wcg 

on calcl wx\eY ( roluni lacacS. 

llic ■('Sa gegrctte, sc JSc on gicolc stod, 

fus on faro(Sc, f;vgn rconladc : 255 

" llwanon (•onn)n gc ccohnn liJSan, 

mScraiftigc mcnn, on nicrc|)issan, 

ane aigflotan? Invaiion cagoislrcani 

ofcr y^i gcwcalc cowic brohlc?" 

1 1 im (^a ondswaiotlc ;vlmihU ( '.od, 2 60 

swa \>ict nc wislc, sc ?ic |'a:s wordes bad, 
hwtet sc manna wa^s melSelhcgendra, 
|.c he |ia-r on waio^c | vvi<"S|.ingodc : [f- o-''l 

" VVc of Marnicdonia niaigiSc syndoii 
fcorran gcfcicdc ; us mid (lode ba^r 265 

on hranratlc hcahstcln naca, 
snellic SEemeaih, snudc bcwundon, 
o^ijia-t \vc l)issa Icoda land gcsohton, 
wivrc bcwreccne, swa us wind fonhaf." 

1 1 im I'ii Andreas caJSmod oncwrc?) : 270 

" Wolde ic 1)0 biddan, |>rh ic l>c ^'^-'K'l 'Y^ 
sincweoriSunga, syllan nicahtc, 
]>;rl ("Su us gclnohtc bianlc ccole, 
hca hornscipc, ofer luvxles cfiel 

on l-jurc maigJSc ; bi.^ (Sc meorfi wi.~S Cod, 275 

]Kvl \n\ lis on lade liiSe weor?ie." 

.c, 77. ..... Inn. <;.. anlicc. - 255 M^S', JuM. frrcgn ; C note ' frrrgn = intcrro- 

l,)r r,.. (rnn. ..w. ,) fxgn._.57 rf. „.. .nva.gc ../.■ n ere-e .fug. . 
Su,e,'t {Put. A ///) truvgcn-?-^ 260 MS. ..Iniihti. sUu,dn,,ul nuloj a Inu //>., 

a63 A'. l.a (/..,..., ' ^o/..>u /. tl,erc: etc). G„. wW Lingode. - 267 Los. (/ /.A. . . , 
g)Ui»,ons A ,30 sunde. - 26S ^/.V. I-iss ; 6';/., /«.vrr.r/// «. MS., Hs- - ^7 > ^S, 
biddan inserted al'ove the line, (im., K. I'cah. 



12 ANDKKAS 

Kft him oiulswaioilc iViSi'liiiga lu-Im 
of yMiiU>, c\\y!,h\ scipiioiul : 
" Ni- ina^ou \<A'V }^i'\vuni;m wulti'iriult.', 
lu' |a'i c'l|ii'i)ili_i;t' f.uiU's l)nu:i(S, 280 

;ih in juvie ceastrc cwcaliu I'lmviaiS, 
\':\ \' t'oonan I'vder Icitrh m'l;vda|) ; 
oiul I'll wilii.ist iiti olor wiiliu' mere, 
|i;rt (Nil (HI |m la-L;^r |'iiu" Iroio .^pilile? " 

lliin \k\ Aiuhcas aget luulswaie : 285 

" I 'sic lust hwetotS on |>a U'tnlnu'an'e, 
mviel mixles liilit, to I'U'ie nui'tan l>vrig, 
|>i(Hk'ii liDtesta, gif An us |'uu" wilt 
DU tmMi'tari)(Se miltse gocviNan." 

Him i>uils\\aiiHle cngla |»coden, 290 

neregoiid lua, of iiacan stofne : 
"Wo (Se t'stlu u\iil us \villa(S 
ferigan truilue ofer lisrcs ba'iS 
efno to I'am laiule pitr pe lust mynefi 
ti> goscraime, syJSiSan go oowre 295 

gafuira'ilennc agileu habbaiS, 
sioattas gosrvifc'ue, swa i'dw scipweaulas, 
aras i>fer vMionl, unuau \\illai"S." 

Him |>a otstlue Aiulicas wiiS, 
winepearfende, wonlum m;vlde : 300 

" N;vbbe ic fivted gold lu- tfithgestrcon, 
welan lu- wiste lu' w ua gt'spaiin, 

landcs m.' loi enra beaga. pa-t ii' \'c ma\ue lust ahwottan, 
willan ill wotulde, swa t^u worde berwist." 

280 Sicn: (/'/>' Ji. .1, ^do) -l-eoilge. — jSj A'. l>Wer. — ^85 'J'//. t»is/>rint ages. — - 
jSO A'. hwivteiN. — -87 A', l-a-rre. — JvSS MS. Nus. /.V</. tNu us. — J93 JA ba.\ 

— jc)8 .1/^S"., /.(/</. aras, except (///.2, c. ara. — 300 .IAS'., 7'//., (7/«., A'., />.. //'. wine 
learfende. — 301 •//'. <».»■ JA.V. faxed, hit A'acfttr. f.-vted; A'<?/. pUiinly fneted. 7V/., 
/>'. fivced; Gut., A'., .lA f.vtedgoKl ; (,«., //'., C, AV/^-zi/ (A//.X. //, So) fa-ted gold. 

— 303 Si/i/wr (AV/^. AV//./. ,\, /_»/) iUii/ Sit^:: (/VjA*. .v, j/y) rct'///./ <'/////* landos nc. 



ANDREAS 



13 



Him ])a. beorna breogo, ]s5v he on bolcan saet, 305 
ofer waro(Sa geweorp wi(S))ingode : 

I" Hu gevvearcS ))c pais, wine leofesta, [f. 2,7,^^ 

tiset (Su saebeorgas secan vvoldes, 
merestrcama gemet, maJSmum bedEeled, 
ofer cakl cleofu ceoles neosan? 310 

Nafast )'e to frofre on farofistrgete 
hlafes wiste ne hlutterne 
drync to dugoiSe? Is se drohtaiS Strang 
)'am j)e lagolade lange cunnap." 

Da him Andreas Jmrh ondsware, , 315 

wis on gewitte, wordhord onleac : 
" Ne gedafena(S |)e, nu }'e Dryhten geat 
welan ond wiste ond woruldspede, 
tSaet {511 ondsware mid oferhygdum, 
sece sarcwide ; scire bi?i Sghwam, 320 

))cet he ea'Smedum ellorfusne 
oncnawe ciifilice, swa )'ret Crist bebead, 
peoden ])rymfest. We his pegnas synd 
gecoren to cempum. He is cyning on riht, 
wealdend ond wyrhta wuldorprymmes, 325 

an ece God eallra gesceafta, 
swa he ealle befeh8 anes crgefte, 
hefon ond eorSan, halgum mihtum, 
, sigora selost. He fet sylfa cw3e?i, 
faeder folca gehwa^s, ond lis feran het 330 

geond ginne grund gasta streonan : 
' Fara?) nu geond ealle eorcSan sceatas 
emne swa wide swa wseter bebiige^, 

306 G/!. wiiS Hngode. — 309 Jl/S. bedaele"S. — 310 A/, calde. — 312 AfS. the first 
t ^hlutterne written in ahm'e the line. — 319 Gm., I\I. oferhygdum. — 323 MS.. 
Gtn. We is. — 328 Gm., A'., Gn. heofon. — 329 C. note suggests sellend /w selost. 
— 332 MS. plainly sceatas, the c corrected from a i\ so also Nap. ; B., VV. as MS. 
and in /tuY sceattas, IV. A'achtr. .sceatas; Gin., A", Gn., C. sceatas. 



14 , ANDREAS 

oSfie stedewangas streEte gelicga)' ; 

bodiaiS aefter burgum beorhtne gelcafan 335 

ofer foldan fsetim ; ic eow freoSo healde. 

Ne (Surfan ge on ]>a fore fra^twe Itedan, 

gold ne seolfor ; ic cow goda gehwees 

on eovverne agenne dom est ahwette.' 

Nu (Su seolfa miht srS viserne 340 

gehyran hygej'ancol ; ic sceal hrafie cunnan, 

hwaet |(Su us to dugirJSum gedon wille." [f. t,^^^ 

Him )»a ondswarode ece Dryhten : 
" Gif ge syndon |'egnas ]'ces ]'e prym ahof 
ofcr middangeard, swa ge me secga]), 345 

end ge geheoldon |'a?t eow se halga bead, 
|)onne ic eow mid gefean ferian wille 
ofer brimstreamas, swa ge benan sint." 
J>a in ceol stigon coUenfyrhSe, 

ellenrofe ; Sghwylcum wearS 350 

on merefarocSe mod geblissod. 



[IV] 



Da ofer y^a, geswing Andreas ongann 
mereli?iendum miltsa biddan 
wuldres aldor, ond pus wordum cw?e8 : 
" Forgife ))e Dryhten domweorfiunga, 355 

willan in worulde ond in wuldre blzed, 
Meotud manncynnes, swa (Su me hafast 
on j'yssum siSfajte sybbe gecySed ! " 

334 Cc's. {PBB. XXI, 9) stedewanga. — 337 Gm., A'., Af. durfon, Cm. as MS. 
durfan; J/, note hurfon. — 340 Gn. meaht. — 342 A/S. dugudum. — 343 A/S. ^ce ; 
IV. aece. — 346 A', phnes the liemistkh after geheoldon. — 354 77/. cwaed. — 356 
77/., Gm., A'., Git. on worulde. — 358 B. sibbe, />'.- sybbe. 



ANDREAS ' 15 

Gesaet him pa se halga helmwearde neah, 
aeSele be rcJSeluni. yKfre ic ne hyrde 360 

))on cymlicor ceol gehladenne 
heahgestreonum. Haile?) in sceton, 
I'eodnas j'rymfuUe, pegnas wlitige. 
Da reordode rice ])eoden, 

ece aelmihtig, heht his engel gan, 365 

mjerne maguj^egn, ond mete syllan, 
frefran feasceafte ofer fiodes wylm, 
Jjset hie ]>e eaS mihton ofer ySa gearing 
drohtajj adreogan. ]7a gedrefed wear?i, 
onhrered hvvselmere ; hornfisc plegode, 370 

glad geond garsecg, ond se grsega m^ew 
waelglfre wand ; wedercandel swearc, 
windas weoxon, wggas grundon, 

|streamas styredon, strengas gurron, [f. 34a] 

• wado gewtCtte. Wgeteregsa stod 375 

I'reata ])ry6um ; pegnas wurdon 
acohnode ; senig ne wende, 
)>3et he lifgende land begete, 
)>ara j^e mid Andreas on eagorstream 
ceol gesohte. Naes him cuS pa gyt, 380 

hwa pam saeflotan sund wisode. 

Him \>a. se halga on holmwege 
ofer argeblond Andreas pa git, 
pegn peodenhold, ))anc gessegde, 
ricum rsesboran, pa he gereordod waes : 385 

359 A/S., EdJ. holm-; Cos. {PBB. xxt, g) holm = helm, as in 3g6'\ ' Wol zu 
dndern.^ — 360 W. after hyrde a Utter, probably g, has been erased in the MS. — 
362 77/., Cm., A'., B. insaiton. — 367 MS., Th., Gm., K., IV., B. feasceaftne ; 
Gn., Cos. {rBB. xxi, g) feasceafte. — 368 Gn. hi. Gm. misprint ead. — 375 Cos. 
{PBB. xxi, g) wada gewealce .' Simons (/. 148) waedo = wjeda. — 382 Th. wa for 
ba. — 384 MS., rh., Gn. J^eoden hold ; Gm., A'., M. i^eodne hold ; Gn."^, Spr. ii, j86, 
IV., B., C. beodenhold. 



l6 ANDREAS 

" DC- I'issa swoiscmla so?if;v:st Meotud, 

lifcs IcDhtfruma, lean forgilde, 

weoruda waldeinl, ond ))e wist gife, 

heofonlicne hlaf, swa (Sii hyldo vviJS me 

ofer firigendstream freode gecyfidest ! 390 

Nii synt ge|>reade J'egnas mine, 

geonge gucSrint-as ; garsccg hlymmetJ, 

geofon geotendo ; grund is onhrered, 

deoi)e gedrefed ; duguiS is geswenced, 

modigra nuTigcn myclnm gebysgod." 395 

Him of hehnan oncwiuiS ha^le'Sa Scypjiend : 
" LcEt nu gefeiian flotan userne, 
lid to lande ofer laguf;v;sten, 
ond I'onne gebidan beornas l>ine, 
aras on earde, h\v;i:;nnc (Nu eft cyme." 400 

Edre him j'S eoiias agefan ondsware, 
]>egnas J'rohthearde ; pafigan ne woldon, 
(S?et hie forleton a:t lides stefnan 
leofne lare(.)\v ond him land curon : 

" llwitler h\veoifa(S we hlafordlease, 405 

geomormode, gode orfeorme, 
synnum wunde, gif we swica(S j'e? 
We bloS lacSe on landa gehwam, 

folcum fracoJSe, I'onne fira |bearn, [f. 34*^] 

ellenrofe, leht besittap, 410 

hwylc hira selost symle gelaeste 
hlaforde a^t hilde, j'onne hand ond rond 

3S9 Til. as J/.S". -lice, Icxt -licne ; so Gin., A'., Ciii. — 390 Cm., A'., M. firigen- 
stream. — 393 MS., Th., Cm., //'. heofon ; K., Gn., £., C, Cos. (rBB. x.xi, 9) 
geofon; cf. /joS", /j;Sj;\ — 394 //'. os J/S. dugud. — 395 B. miclum. — 396 J AS"., 
A't/i/. holme ; (///. >/oU of helme ; S/r. ii, g^ holm, ' Jer Helm des Schiffes, am 
SteiicniiJcr ? ' C. note ' Fc'r/ia/'s mistaken for helman, the helm of the ship'' ; Simons 
p. yd holm = helm, ' steiierriit/er'' ; </■ SS'?''- — 4°' ^^- agefon, B.- agefan. — 405 
Cm. hlaforlease. — 406 Cm., A'., Cos. {BBB. .v.w, 9) gode; (/;/., B. gode, 6". Gode. 
— 411 A', sehist. 



ANDREAS 17 

on beadiiwange billum forgrunden 
act niiSplegan nearu prowedon." 

pa reordade rice I'eoden, 415 

Wffirfnest cining, word stunde ahof : 
" Gif "Su ])egn sie jirymsittendes, 
wuldorcyninges, swa fiu worde becwist, 
rece J'a gerynu, hu he reordbeiend 

Iserde under lyfte. Lang is pes sr(Sfct 420 

ofer fealuwne flod ; frefra ])Ine 
maecgas on mode. Mycel is ni^i gena 
lad ofer lagustream, land swicSe feorr 
to gesecanne ; sund is geblonden, 

grund \vi(S greote. (lod eac^e ma:g 425 

hea'Solifiendum helpe gefremman." 
Ongan ]>a gleawlice gingran sine, 
wuldorspedige weras, wordum trymman : 
" Ge paet gehogodon, ]>a ge on holm stigon, 
])8et ge on fara folc feorh gelSddon, 430 

ond for Dryhtnes lufan deaS ])ro\vodon, 
on ^Imyrcna ettelrice 
sawle gesealdon. Ic ]'?et sylfa wat, 
])get lis gescyldeJS scypi)end engla, 

weoruda Dryhten. Waiteregesa sceal, 435 

geSyd ond geJSreatod Jmrh ))ry8cining, 
lagu lacende, liSra wyrSan. 
Swa gesSlde iu, past we on seebate 
ofer waru'iSgewinn wceda cunnedan, 
farocSridende. Frecne lulhton 440 

413 A/S. fore grunden ; T/i., IV. foregrunden. — 420 Gm., A'., M. heos. — 423 
77/., Gm., M. laS. K. feor. — 424 MS., Th., Gm., A'., M., B., IV., C. sand; Gn., 
Cos. {PBB. xxi, 10) sund. — 425 Gn. note grand ? >r grund. — 426 Gtn. misprint, 
M. heado-; C. hea'So-, ' perhaps for heahSo-.' — 433 IV. after sylfa a letter erased 

in the MS. 43S A'. l>at. — 439 A', Gn. wada. W. as MS. cunedan, Nachtr. 

cunnedan. — 440 Gm., M. -riXende. 



I 8 ANDREAS 

egle ealada ; eagorstreamas 

beoton bordstcefiu ; brim oft oncwasS, 

y6 oSerre. Hwilum upp astod 

of brimes bosme jon bates fa^JSm [f. 35^] 

egesa ofer yMid. /Elmihtig ]'xt, 445 

Meotud mancynnes, on mere]'yssan 

beorht basnode. Beornas wurdon 

forhte on niotie ; frizes wihiedon, 

miltsa to niEerum. ]'>a seo menigo ongan 

clypian on ceole ; cyning sona aras, 450 

engla eadgifa, yiSum stilde, 

wxteres wa^hiium, windas J'reade ; 

sie sessade, sniylte wurdon 

merestreama gemeotu. Da ure mod ahloh 

syJSiSan we gesegon imder swegles gang 455 

windas ond wSgas ond wreterbrogan 

forhte gewordne for Frean egesan. 

Forj'an ic eow to soiSe secgan wille, 

J)nst nSfre forlSte?i lifgende God 

eorl on eortSan, gif his ellen deah." 460 

Swa hleo'cSrode habg cempa, 

Seavvum gepancul ; I'egnas lierde 

eadig oreta, eorlas trymede, 

oJSt'Siet hie semninga slaip ofereode, 

mecSe be niieste. Mere sweo8erade, 465 

yiSa ongin eft oncyrde, 

hreoh holmj'racu. ]^a ]K\n\ halgan weartJ 

a?fter gryrehwile gast geblissod. 



442 (7//.-, S/>f. /, i^j, S/mdf/s (/. /S) brun A'r brim. A', eft. — 445 77/., Gw., .1/. 
vMiN. — 452 77/., Cm. windes, G/fi. ticU windes I'reate, or {^iioU to I. ^/j) windas 
hreade. — 453 JAS"., 77/., Gm. sacs essade ; G m . note {\') %zt% essadon, {2) sa* es.sade 
(3) sns sessade. — 45S Gni., A'., Gn. omit to. — 459 Gm. misprint foliated. 



ANDREAS 19 

[V] 

Ongan (Sa reordigan rSdum snottor, 
wis on gewitte, wordlocan onspeonn : 470 

" Neefre ic seElidan selran mette, 
macrreftigran, pnes tie me J'ynce'S, 
rowend rofran, rEedsnotterran, 
wordes wisran. Ic wille J)e, 

eorl unforcuiS, anre nil gena 475 

bene biddan, J'eah ic ))e beaga lyt, 
sincweorSunga, syllan mihte, 
faetedsinces : wolde ic freondscipe, 

J'eoden ))rym|faist, pinne, gif ic mehte, [f. 35 ^J 

begitan godne. J>ses Sia gife hleotest, 480 

haligne hyht on heofon])rymmc, 
gif 80 lidwerigum larna |>inra 
este wyrfiest. Wolde ic anes to tie, 
cynerof haelecS, cr?eftes neosan : 

■Saet (Su me getzehte, nu )>e tir cyning 485 

end miht forgef, manna scyppend, 
hu tiu wggflotan waere bestemdon, 
sjehengeste, sund wisige. 
Ic W3es on gife^e lu ond nu [))a] 

syxtyne sltium on seebate, 490 

mere hrerendum mundum freorig, 

473 Til., Gm., K., Gn. rorend (A", trans. ^ rower''), Gn. Spr. 11,^84 rorend a 
scribal error for rowend? — 478 IV. between freond ««^/ scipe, a letter erased in 
the MS. — 479 MS. Hne ; Th. as MS. Hiie, i.e. Hnne. Th., Gm., K., Gn. mihte. 
— 482 Siev. {PBB. X, 460) -wergum. — 4S3 MS., T/i., Gm., K., Gn., B. est; Gn:-, 
'/.iipitza {Angl. Hi, j6gi), Siev. {PBB. x, 5/7), Bright {MLA^. ii. So), IV., C. este. — 
485*-486'^ Cos. (PBB. xxi, 10) nu ]>q tircyning || ))a miht forgef. — 487 Gm., K. 
bestemdan. — 489" Gn. ;/£)/^ gife'S = geofon ? Spr. i, ^06 on gife'Se, iingefdhr? — 
489* Siev. (PBB. X, 5/7) notes that the half-line is too short ; Holthausen {Angl. 
xiii, 35y) reads iu ond nul)a ; Bright [MLN. ii, 80) J>a iu ond nu. — 491 IV. an r 
erased between mere and hrerendum; K. merehrerendum. 



20 ANDREAS 

eagorstreamas (is Sys ane ma), 

sua ic ffifre ne geseah Snigne mann, 

J'ryfibearn haeleSa, ]'e gellcne, 

steoran ofer stsefnan. Streamwelm hwileS, 495 

beate]' brimstaeSo ; is j'cs bat ful scrid, 

faereS famigheals, fugole gelicost 

glides on geofone. Ic georne vvat, 

])set ic £efre ne geseah ofer ySlade 

on s^leodan syllicran craeft. 500 

Is ]'on geliccost swa he on landsceare 

stille stande, ]'£er hine storm ne mjeg, 

wind avvecgan, ne waeterflodas 

brecan brondstrefne ; hwseSere on brim snovvet5 

snel under segle. Du eart seolfa geong, 505 

wigendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod, 

hafast pl-h on fyrhtSe, faro?ilacende, 

eorles ondsware ; geghwylces canst 

worda for worulde wishc andgit." 

Him ondswarode ece Dryhten : 510 

" Oft J'ffit ges^leS, ])?et we on sSlade, 
scipum under scealcum, |j)onne sceor cymetS, [f. 36^] 

494 TIAS"., EdJ. haele'5; Cos. {PBB. xxi, id) haeleSa. — 495 C;«., A'., Gii. hwile'S ; 
Gn.'^, Spr. a, 117, B., C. hwile'5. — 496 MS., Edd. beata)>; Spr. i, 106, Holthaiisen 
{PBB. xz'i, jjo) beatel). A'., B. brim stae'So { IV. incorrectly ascribes also brimstaecSo 
to B.). Gm., K. Jjeos. MS., T/i., JV., C. ful scrid ; Gm., A', fulscryd ; Gtn. 7iote, 
Gn., B. fulscrid. — 497 Gm. fereS; K. fare'5. ^ — 49S Gm., K. geofene. — 499 MS., 
Th., Gm., K., Gn., B., W. yiSlafe ; G/i. Xachtr. and Gn?; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 11), 
C. ySlade. — 500 MS., Th. sae leodan ; Gtn., K. sie Isedan. — 501 Th., Gm., K., Gn., 
B. gelicost. MS. plainly lansceare ; Th., W. as MS. lansceape {but W. Xachtr, 
lansceare); Th. text, as MS.; Gm. (seeape, i?iisprint), K., Gn., JV., B., C. land- 
sceape ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 11) landsceare. The syllable Ian- stands at end of a line 
in the MS. Cf. 6S4", i22g''. — 504 Gn. brontstaefne, Gn."^, Spr. i, ij6 brondstaefne ; 
Cos. {PBB. xxi, //) brontst3efn[n]e. B. as MS. sneowe'S, B."^ snowe'S; Gfu., A'., 
Gn., B., C. sneowe'5. — 507 MS., Edd. ))e. G?n., A', -lacendes. Ay;/., on the left 
margin of the page in the MS., the word leof. — 512 Folio jj'' ends ivith scealcum. 
Th. thinks a leaf has been cut out; but the other Edd. print without interruption ; 
cf 43'- 



ANDREAS 21 

brecati ofer bseSweg brimhengestum. 

Hwllum us on ySum •earfo'Slice 

gesEeleS on stevve, j'eh we siS nesan, 515 

frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maeg 

manna aenigne ofer Meotudes est 

lungre gelettan ; ah him Hfes geweald, 

se Se brimu bindeS, brune ySa 

■fiy(S ond ]5reatat5. He J^eodum sceal 520 

racian mid rihte, se 6e rodor ahof 

ond gefjestnode folmum sTnum, 

worhte ond wreSede, wuldras fylde 

beorhtne boldwelan ; swa gebledsod wearS 

engla eSel ]mrh his anes miht. 525 

Forpan is gesyne, s5S orgete, 

cuS oncnawen, j'set Su cyninges eart 

))egen gejmngen, prymsittendes, 

for)jan fe sona sEehohii oncneow, 

garsecges begang, })3et iu gife haefdes 5 30 

hahges gastes. Hasrn eft onwand, 

ary?ia geblond ; egesa gestilde, 

wIdfaeSme waeg ; wsedu sw?e?iorodon 

seoS})an hie ongeton ))aet tie God haefde 

wsere bewunden, se t5e vvuldres blaed 535 

gestaSolade strangum mihtum." 

J>a hleo(^rade halgan stefne 
cempa collenferhS, cyning wyrSude, 
wuldres waldend, ond )>us vvordum cwgetS : 
«' Wes t5u gebledsod, brego mancynnes, 540 

Dryhten Haelend ! A ]>in dom lyfa« ! 

515 EM. si-5nesan, exre/'i A'. SI'S nesen, a/id B. siS nesan {IV. imor^-ectly ascribes 
siSnesan/(7^.)- — 5-1 Cw., A'. r3edan>/- racian. — 523 Th., Gf?i., A'., Gn. wuldres. 
— 526 Th. ongeten. — 531 Th. hserneft.— 532 MS., Th., Cm., A', ar ySa. — 535 
MS. bewunde. — 538 Th. wyrSude, ' apparently an error for wer-'Seode.' — 539 Gvi., 
A', wealdend. 



22 ANDREAS 

de nch ge feor is ))in nama halig, 

wuldre gewlitegad ofer \ver|)coda, 

miltsum gemzersod. NSnig manna is 

under lioofDnhwcalle, hivleJSa cynnes, 54 S 

'(Sa:tte areccan ma;g oiSi'Se rim wite 

hu (Nrymlice, j'eoda jbaldor, [f. 36'^] 

gasta gcocend, |>ine gife dSlest. 

Hum is gesyne, sawla norgcnd, 

I'.-vt (Nu I'issuni hysse hold gewurde 550 

onil hine gcongne geofum \vyr(Sodest, 

wis on gewitte end wordtwidum. 

Ic ;vt efenealdum jvfre ne mctte 

on nuxlsefan maran snyttro." 

Him cSa of ceole oncvva^tS cyninga wuldor, 555 

fra?gn fromlice fruma ond ende : 
" Saga, I'ances glcaw I'Cgn, git" <Su cunne, 
hu '(S;vt gewuule bo woruni Iwconum, 
)»net (Sa arlcasan in\vid|>an(Uin, 

ludca cynn \vi<S Ciodes bearne 560 

aliof hearmcwide. H;vle(S unsailige 
no ("Sser gelyfdon in luia hlfiunian, 
grome gealgmodc, jnvt ho C>od weere, 
|)cah (Se ho wundra feala weorodum geoyfide, 
sweotulra ond gesynra ; synnige ne mihton 565 

oncnawan I'.Tt cynebearn, so (Se acenned wearcS 
to hloo ond to hI■o^ro liivlo^a i vnno, 

546 (7/1. noti- mxge ? — 547 (/w. misprint lui. — 550 //'. e c/'hysse ■:crittt->i upon 
(in t/dsiiri: — 552 .IAS", wis ongewitte. 7'//., O'/n., A'., On.-, />'., Brig/it (J/Z,\'. //, 
Si) wis on gewitte; Cn. wisan gewitte; //'. wison gewitte. — 553 77/. a^fen-. — 
556 A'., B. fruman ; />'.'- fruma. — 557 //'. ii liisio/orotion in the MS. furtiii/iy 
oTi-r-t jvrrw //ms, especitillv the wifft/.t gif (557), tweonfi (55S), ar (559), wiJS, bearne 
(560). These -words are only faintly h\i:^ible in the reproJuetion. — 559 Cos. i^PBB. 
.v.v/, 12) reads Na^t arlease. — 561 S/e7: (/"/>'/>'. .\, .fdo) unsalge. — 562 //'. MS. 
doubtfully no or ne ; .Yap. plainly no ; the reproduction is not clearly legible ; all 
J'.dd. no, except />'. ne. — 564 (7w., A", fela. K. gecyX^'e. 



ANDREAS 23 

eallum eorJSwarum. /I^J'elinge weox 

word ond wisdom, ah he )'ara wundra a, 

domagende, dSl iKciiigne 570 

frsetre pcode beforan cyfide." 

Him (Sa Andreas agef andsvvare : 
" Hu mihte I'xit gewyr?)an in wer))eode, 
)>ait tin ne gehyrde HaBlendes miht, 

gumena Icofost, hu he his gif cyMe 575 

geond woruld wide, wealdendes beam? 
Sealde he dumbum gesprec, deafe gehyrdon, 
healtum ond hreofum hyge blissode, 
■8a )'e limseoce lange vvsEron, 

werige, wanhale, witum gebundene, 580 

sefter burhstediim blinde gesegon ; 

swa I he on grundwsege gumena cynnes [f-37'''] 

manige missenlice men of deaSe 
worde awehle. Swylce he eac wundra feala 
cynerof cylSde Jairh his crseftes miht. 585 

He gehalgode for heremsegene 
win of wa:tere ond wendan het, 
beornum to bHsse, on )'a beteran gecynd. 
Swylce he afedde of fixum twam 

ond of fif hlafum fira cynnes 590 

fif (Susendo ; fettan saGton, 
reonigmode, reste gefegon, 
werige sefter waJSe, wiste J'egon, 
menn on moldan, swa him gemedost woes. 
Nil (Sii miht gehyran, hyse leofesta, 595 

hu us wuldres weard wordum ond djedum 

569 Gil. ancl>r ah. — 570 A/S., Kdd. dom agende. y1/.V., Juid. .x-nigne. — 573 
Th. trs A/S. gel'yrSan. — 575 O/i. gife ; Gji.-, Spr. /, 505, gif. — 580 Sicv. {PBB. x, 
459) gel)undne. — 582 Cos. {PBB. xxi, 12) -wege. — 592 AIS., Th., Cm. {alternative 
reonig-), A'., /F., />'. reomigmod ; Gn. note, Sie7.'. {PBB. x, jo6) rconigmod.— 
593 7'/i., A'. waSe ; 6';//., G/i. wxSe. 



24 ANDREAS 

lufode in life, ond )'urh lare speon 

to pam faegeran gefean, jiger freo moton, 

eadige mid englum, card weardigan, 

]>a. (5e sefter deaSe Dryhten secaS." 600 



[VI] 

Da gen weges weard wordhord onleac, 
beorn ofer bolcan, beald reordade : 
" Miht 6u me gesecgan, ))cet ic soS wite, 
hwseSer wealdend j'ln wundor on eor?ian, 
))a he gefremede nalas feam siSum, 605 

folcum to frofre beforan cycSde, 
l^ser bisceopas ond boceras 
ond ealdormenn jeht besSton, 
mae8elhaegende ? Me ]>?et j'inceS, 

•Saet hie for eefstum inwit syredon 610 

Jmrh deopne gedwolan ; deofies larum 
hneleS hynfuse hyrdon to georne, 
wraJSum wSrlogan. Hie seo wyrd beswac, 
forleolc ond forlSrde. Nu hie lungre sceolon, 
werige mid werigum, wrsce )'r6\vian, 615 

biterne bryne on jbanan fteiSme." [f. 37*^] 

Him Sa Andreas agef ondsware : 
•' Secge ic Se to so6e, 'Sret he swl6e oft 
beforan fremede folces rJEswum 
wundor ?efter wiindre on wera gesiehSe ; 620 

599 IV. a discoloration in the MS., coT^'ering -se leof- (595), -fode in life ~\ j^urh 
(597), I'aer (598). Plainly legible in the reproduction. — 601 Edd. wages (A'. /;■. 
' ruler of the wave '); cf. 632". — 607 Gm., K. biscopas. — 608 Gm., K. -men. Gm. 
2eht. — 609 Gm., A'., Gn. -hegende ; Gn."^ -hegende. — 614 A'., B. incorrectly as 
A/S. ferleolc ; B.' forleolc. — 615 G/n. wrSce ; A', wrace. — 616 ^/>7'. {PBB. x, 4g6) 
bitterne. IV. on f. j/* are numerous blots, probably caused by acids, but the text is 
no7i'here illegible. — 618 Gm., A'. Sage /or Secge. 



ANDREAS 



25 



swylce deogolli'ce Dryhten gumena 
folcrzed fremede, swa he to friiSe hogode." 

Him ondswarode aeSelinga helm : 
" Miht '8u, wis hseleS, wordum gesecgan, 
maga mode rof, msegen ))a he cySde, 625 

deormod on digle, tSa mid Dryhten oft, 
rodera rffidend, rune besseton?" 

Him )>a Andreas ondsware agef : 
" Hwset frinest 60 me, frea leofesta, 
wordum wrEetUcum, ond peh wyrda gehwjere 630 

Jmrh snyttra craeft soS oncnawest? " 

Da git him weeges weard witS))ingode : 
" Ne frine ic 6e for teele ne Surh teoncwide 
on hranrade, ac min hige blissaS, 

wynnum wridaS, ))arh jnne wordlseSe, 635 

seSelum ecne. Ne eom ic ana Sset, 
ac manna gehwam mod bi8 on hyhte, 
fyrhS afrefred, ))am pe feor o"66e neah 
on mode geman, hii se maga fremede, 
godbearn on grundum. Gastas hweorfon, 640 

sohton sififrome swegles dreamas, 
engla eSel jmrh ]>a. seSelan miht." 

Edre him Andreas agef ondsware : 
" Nij ic on pe sylfum so6 oncnawe 

wisdomes gewit, wundorcrsefte 645 

sigesped geseald (snyttrum bloweS 
beorhtre blisse breost innanweard), 
nu ic )'e sylfum secgan wille 

622 Cos. {PBB. XXI, 12) suggests to frio'Se hogde. — 630 MS., Edd. ^e {at end of 
a Ihie in the MS.) ; Bright {MLN. ii, 82) heh = heah. Siev. {PBB. x, 48^) gehwam, 
Cos. (PBB. xxi, 12) gehwaes, /fr gehwjere. — 631 Gm., A', snyttru. — 632 Gn. 
wis Hngode. — 633 Th. as MS. f rime, text frine. — 633* MS., Gn., B. nu for ne. — 
634 B. hyge. — 635 Gm., K. wordlsde. — 637 MS. gehw^-m ; Edd. gehwam, 
except B. gehwaem. — 640 Gm., K. hwurfon. — 645 K. -crafte. 



26 ANDRKAS 

oor oml cmlc, sua ic l>;vs ;V(Selinges 

word oiul wisdom on wcra gemote 650 

I'uih his svltcs mii(N svmU- gchyrdc. 

Ott go samnodi>n sulo luMigeas, [f. 38-'] 

folc iinnuT'lt', to I'Haii domo, 

I'ivr hie hyunodon hahgos laro. 

f)onne eft gewat ;v(Sehnga hehii, 655 

l)et)ilil l>l;V'dgifa, in bold i)(Ser, 

v^aM hin\ logenes, Ciod heiigende, 

to (Nam meiSelstede manige t^Miion, 

snoltie seUMa~"dend ; svmble gefegon, 

heornas l)h(^hi-oite, l)iirlA\veaitles cyme. 660 

Swa gesa'kle lu, |>a't se sigedema 

feide, l'"iea mihtig ; na's |i;x"'r I'olees nia 

on siiSfate, smia leoihi, 

nemne ellefne oiettmivcgas, 

gcMeleil (nradige ; he wa's twelfta svH". 66^ 

]'a we heeomon to |>am evnestole, 

I'a'r getimbred w;vs temjiel Hrvhtnes, 

heah oml hoingeap, ha-leiSum gefrege, 

wuldie gewlitegod. 1 hiseworde ongan 

I'urh inwit("Sane eaklorsaeerd 670 

herme hys|Kin, hordloean onspeon, 

wroht webbatle ; he on gewitte oneneow, 



6.(0 <////., (///., A'., />'. or. — 657 (////. io gones. — 65S A', w/.f////// eomon. — 6^0 
7'//., (//;;., (///., A', snotteic. 7'//., (,'/;/. sole la'doiul. /■",/,/. synible (.;</v-.), f.\iY/<f (///.- 
syiiihle (ifisf.) : ' //// (/A m. >-,/;• isf Ju Stclle utitii s\ iiiIhI {ffsth'ttas, c/r.) niu/izi4triJi;cn 
mid iinttr symble, .;,/?•., £// strtUluii.' — .600 //'. tht fico ktUrs after bl- ilUgihlc : 
.\\i(>. reads -i'N. /// the reproduetion a reitmii^ii/tir Not extends dt'7cn the rit^ht side 
'//• S^" ./'■<"" //'<' fourth to the tenth line and across the ninth and tenth lines to the 
middle of the pane, all of which spare is ///<-i,-/W<-. — 663 A'.. />. -fivte ; />'.'■' -fate. — 
604 A"., A', elleffne; /.'.'^ ellefne. — 665 Sier. {r/ih\ .\\ 460) -eadge. — 667 If. and 
Xaehfr. the first e <>/" getimbred ilUxible in the MS. : .Yap. le^<-i/>lv but not clearly. 
atiimbied {misprint for atinibred .'). — 6O9 (///. us \\\>rdo. Spr. 1, iij huscworde ; 
Simons (p. Sj, ritinx'/rautmann) fisio worde. — 67 j MS. tjewit'e. 



ANDREAS 27 

pret we soJSfaestes swaJSe folgodon, 

laEston larcwide ; he lungre ahof 

wOiSe wiJSerhydig wean onblonden : 675 

' Ilwa^t ! gc syndon carme ufer ealle menn ; 

wadaS widlastas, weorn geferaS 

earfo(Ssi<Sa, ell|)eodiges ml 

butan leodrihte larum hyraiS, 

eadiges oihlylte ;v'(Neling cyiSaJS, 680 

secgaiS sbolice, |)a:t mid suna meotudes 

drohtigen dx-ghwivmlicc. \>xt is duguJSimi c\x6, 

hwanon J^am ordfniman iiciSelu onwocon ; 

he wses afeded on jiysse folcsceare, 

cildgeong acenned mill his cneomagum ; 685 

])us syndon haten hiimsittende, 

fasder end modur, 1):es we gefra^gen habbaS 

llmrh mddgemynd, Maria ond loseph. [f. Z&^l 

Syndon liini on ;c(Seluni o(Serc twegeil 

beornas gcl)orene, brofiorsybbum, 690 

suna loscphes, Simon ond lacob.' 

Swa hleoiSrodon ha^lccSa raiswan, 

dago's domgeorne, dyrnan |)ohton 

Meotudes niihte. Man eft gehwearf, 

yfel endeleas, ]>xr hit air aras. 695 

[VII] 

" ]?a se ])eoden gewat •))egna heape 
fram |)am meJSelstede mihtum geswiSed, 
dugeiSa Dryhten, secan (hgol land. 

676 />". sindon. — 6S2 A/S. droht'gen. A', -hwiimlice. — 689 />'. sindon. A', omi/s 
on. — 690 IV. the filial e ,/ geborene indistinct in the yJAS'. — 693 VV.'s statement, 
lint. dugoSdomgeonie {aiso /. S7S), applies only to Gm.'s note, not to his text.— 
695 W. a letter erased in the MS. between yfel and eiidc-. — 696 Th. heare for 
heape; 6'///., A', licaiia; (in. as emendation lieape. 



28 ANDREAS 

He )'urh wundra feala on |)am westenne 

cr^Tefta gecyMe, ]^xt he wajs cyning on riht 700 

ofer middangeard, mo^gene geswified, 

waldend ond wyrhta wuldor))rymmes, 

an ece God eallra gesceafta. 

Swylce he oJSerra unrim cyMe 

wundorworca on wera gesyhfie. 705 

" Sy)')>an eft gewat oSre slSe 
getrume mycle, J)£et he in temple gestod, 
wuldres aldor. WordhleoSor astag 
geond heahra2ced ; haliges lare 

synnige ne swulgon, J'oah he soSra swa feala 710 

tacna gecyMe, ]'£er hie to segon. 
Swylce he wrjEtlice wundor agrsefene, 
anlicnesse engla sinra 
geseh, sigora Frea, on seles wage, 

on twa healfe torhte gefrsetwed, 715 

wlitige geworhte. He worde cwoe'6 : 
' Dis is anlicnes engelcynna 
I'ces bremestan [j'e] mid j'am burgwarum 
in I'Sre ceastre is ; Cheruphim et Seraphim 
I'a on swegeldreamum syndon nemned ; 720 

fore onsyne ecan Dryhtnes 

standatS IstlcSferJie, . stefnum herigacS, [f. 39^] 

halgum hleo(Srum, heofoncyninges j'rym, 
Meotudes mundbyrd. Her amearcod is 
haligra hiw, purh handma?gen 725 

709 Gw., A', -reced. — 710 A'li/. J/S. hie ;/<'/■ he ; so plainly in the reproduction ; 
all Edd. he without remark. — 711 Edd. tosegon, except Gm., Gn. to segon. — 712 
MS. wundor a^ra;fene ; Edd. wundoragrcefene ; Cos. (PBB. x.vi, 12) wundrum 
agrasfene ; Gn. A'achtr. wundor agraefene ? />ut Spr. ii, yjs, wundoragraefene. 

— 718* Holthausen {PBB. .rtv, jjo) supplies \<e. — 719' Root (p. 57) o/nits is. 

— 719 Gn., A'., B. ond; B. incorrectly as MS. ~\ ; B?' et. — 722 77/., Gm., A'., Gn, 
-ferh^'e. 



. ANDREAS 29 

avvriten on vvealle wuldres ))egnas.' 

J^a gen worde cwaeS weoruda Dryhten, 

heofonhalig gast, fore )>am heremregene : 

' Nu ic bebeode bcacen a^tywan, 

wundor geweorcSan on vvera gemange, 730 

Saet I'eos onlicnes eorSan sece, 

wlitig of wage, ond word sprece, 

secge soficwidum (|)y sceolon gelyfan 

eorlas on cycSSe) hwaet min ceSelo sien.' 

" Ne dorste )'a forhylman H^lendes l)ebod 735 

wundor fore weorodum, ac of wealle ahleop, 
frod fyrngeweorc, )>cet he on foldan stod, 
Stan fram stane ; stefn sefter cw5m, 
hliid ])urh heardne, hleoSor dynede, 
wordum wemde (wrStlic J'lihte 740 

strfihycgendum stanes ongin), 
septe sacerdas sweotolum tacnum, 
witig werede ond worde cwaeS : 
* Ge synd unlSde, earmra gepohta 

searovvum beswicene, o<Sfte sel nyton, 745 

mode gemyrde ; ge mon cTgaS 
Codes ece beam, |>one ]>e grund ond sund, 
heofon ond eorSan ond hreo wsegas, 
salte sSstreamas ond swegl uppe 

amearcode mundum sTnum. 750 

JJis is se ilea ealwalda God, 

•^zd Holthausen {PBB. .vt/, 550) ['egna. — 733 After so'Scwidum Gii. supposes 
an omission in the narrati7<e, and supplies as follozvs : secge so'Scwidum, \\>xt ic 
eom sunu godes] ; \>y sceolon gelyfan [leoda roeswan] etc. There is no indicatiott 
of a break in the MS. — 736 77/., Gin. ahleow ; Cm. note ahleop. — 740 Th. as MS. 
Kaetlic, /^x/ wrajtlic. — 741 6"//. onginn. — 742 MS. plainly se^ie; Th . text septe, 
note ' MS. septe or sewte, uncertain ' ; Gin. text septe, but note sewte or sewde ; 
G71. sewde; K. sewte saverdas (tr. '■It taught the priests'). — 743 Cos. {PBB. 
xxi, 12) wenede. — 744 A', earma ; B. incorrectly earma as MS. — 746 MS., luid. ge 
monetiga^S ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 12) ge mon ciga'S. — 747 MS., Edd. ond before )>one. 



30 ANDREAS 

^one on fyrndagum ftederas cufion ; 

he Abrahame ond Isace 

Olid locobe gife bryttode, 

weliim weoriSode, wordum sregde 755 

jerest Habrahame CE?»eles ge))ingii, 

yxt of his cynne cenned sceolde 

weorJian wuldres (iod. Is seo wyrd mid cow 

open, orgete ; magan eagum nii 

geseon sigores God, swegles agend.' 760 

"yEfter Jiyssum | wordum weorud hlosnode [f. jg**] 
geond I'oet side sel, swigodon ealle. 
Da cNa yldestan eft ongunnon 
secgan synfulle (sotS no oncncowan), 
yxt hit dryiraiftum gcdon wSre, 765 

scingelacuni, ))a^t se scyna stan 
mcElde for mannum. Man wridode 
geond beorna breost, brandhata nrS 
wooll on gewitte, weorm blSdum fag, 
attor a^lfiele. J'Sr orcnawe [wearJS ] 770 

Jnirh teoncwide tweogende mod, 
majcga misgehygd mor?>re bewunden. 

" Da se ]'eoden bebead jTycNweorc faran, 
Stan [on] strSte of stedewange, 
ond for?> gan foldweg tredan, 775 



754 J/S. iocobe ; 77/. iacobe ; G»/., A'., Git. Jacobe ; B. lacobe ; W. locobe. 7'//., 
Gh. gyfe. — 756 Gil. Abrahame. — 75S .\'iij>. as MS. ys ; l>iit the reproduction reads 
plainly is. — 759 Gm. note ongete. — 761 K. /Efer. — 769 K. f5g. — 770 MS. 
£El£a'le, B. incorrectly as MS. alfa'le ; 77/., Gm., Gn. aslfiele ; A'., B. alfaele ; B:^ 
aelfaele ; G/n. note eelfaele ? aelfealo .'; Cos. (PBB. x.vi, /j) citing Kern {Taalk. bijJr. 
i, 206), ealfe[a]lo. 7'//., Gin. note oncnawe. Gin., A'., B. supply wear'S after, Gn., 
W. before, orcnawe ; Tit. makes no addition to the text. In the MS. orcnawe stands 
at the end of a line. — 772 Th., Gin., A'., Gn. niisgehyd. — 774 A'., Sier. {PBB. x, 
Jf/), Cos. {PBB. xxi, /j) Stan [on] stra^te. /// the .VS. stan stands at the end of 
a line. — T]i ^^^^-^ ^n., ]V. forS gan; 77/., Gm., A'., B. for6gan ; Siez: {PBB. x, 
4jj) 'would resolve the contraction. 



ANDREAS 31 

grene grundas, Godes Eerendu 

larum Isdan on |)a Icodmearce 

to Channaneum, cyninges worde 

beodan Habrahame mid his eaforum tvvSm 

of eorSscraefe arest fremman, 780 

Iffitan landreste, leoJSo gadrigean, 

gaste onfon ond geogocShade, 

edniwinga andweard cuman, 

frode fyrnweotan, folce gecySan, 

hwylcne hie God mihtum ongiten haefdon. 785 

(iewat he ]>a. feran, swa him Frea mihtig, 

scyppend wera, gescrifen haefde, 

ofer mearcpafiu, j'cct he on Mambre becom 

beorhte blican, swa him bebead Meotud, 

])£er ])a iTchoman lange ]>rage, 790 

heahfaedera hra, beheled wsEron. 

Het ]>a. ofstlice up astandan 

Habraham ond Isaac, seSeling ))riddan 

lacob of greote to Godes gepinge, 

sneome of slSpe j'sem fgestan ; het hie to ])am siSe gyrwan, 795 

faran to Frean dome ; sceoldon hie pam folce gecySan, 

hvva xt frumsceafte furcSum teode 

eorSan eallgrene ond Gpheofon, 

hw£er [se wealdend ware, ]>e ]>?et weorc staSolade. [f. 40'] 

Ne dorston )'a gelettan leng owihte 800 

wuldorcyninges word ; geweotan tSa tSa witigan pry 



776 T/i. incorrectly as MS. asren'Su. — 779 Gn. Abrahame. — 780 K., Gn. aerist. 
— 782 Trautmann {^K'ynewulf, p. 2g) raoidd sttpply ond before gaste. MS., Edd. 
onfon; Siev. {/'BB. x, 4^6) would give tke nncoiitracted forvi. K. geogo'Shades ; 
Gn. geoguShade. — 783 K. edniwinge. — 785 Gn. note god-mihtum ? also Spr. ii, 
802 ivithout question. — 788 Gm. note, K. mearcwa^u ; Gti. incorrectly ascribes -wadu 
to Gin., K. Til., Grn., A'., Gn. Membre. — 790 IV. after )>3ir a second \>^r erased in 
the MS. — 1^)2 A', ofslice. 7'//., A'., />'. upastandan. — 796 Gm. sceolden. — 798 A', 
ealgrene. — 801 A', -ceyninges. B. geweoton, />'.- geweotan. 



32 ANDREAS 

modige mearcland tredan; forlStan moldern wunigean 

open eorcSscrsefu ; woldon hie aedre gecySan 

frumweorca feeder. pa. ))ffit folc gewearS 

egesan geaclod, ]'£er pa ?e<Selingas 805 

wordum weorSodon wuldres aldor. 

Hie (Sa ricene het rices hyrde 

to eadwelan opre sicSe 

secan mid sybbe swegles dreamas, 

end ])3es to widan feore willum neotan. 810 

"Nil (Su miht gehyran, hyse leofesta, 
hu he wundra worn wordum cySde, 
swa ))eah ne gelyfdon larum sinum 
modblinde menn. Ic wat manig nu gyt 

mycel m^re spell, '<Se se maga fremede, 815 

rodera reedend, (Sa (Su areefnan ne miht, 
hreSre behabban, hygepances gleaw." 
J>us Andreas ondlangne daeg 
herede hleocSorcwidum haliges lare, 

oS<^set hine semninga slap ofereode 820 

on hronrade heofoncyninge neh. 

[VIII] 

Da gelaedan het lifes brytta 
ofer ylSa ge]>r?ec englas sine, 
fa2(Smum ferigean on freder wsere 

leofne mid lissum ofer lagufaesten, 825 

oScSaet saewerige slsep ofereode. 
j'urh lyftgelac on land becwom 

802 A'. forlEton, Gn. note forleton. 77/., Gm., A'., B. place wunigean iu 8oj" ; 
Gn., W. in 802^. — 810 MS. plainly (so also A'ap.) >aes ; Eild. hasr. — 8 1 4 A', men. — 
819 JAS". berede; so Th., IV.; jVap. as MS. herede; 77/., B., VV. berede ; Gm., Gn., 
r., Bri!,rl,t {MLJV. a, S2), Cos. {PBB. xxi, 13) herede. — 826 Siev. {PBB. x, 466) 
-werge. — 827 Gn. lyft gelac, Gnr lyftgelac. 



ANDRKAS 33 

to I'aL'ie ceastre, |'c him cining eiigla 

<Sa |»a aras siJSigcan, 
eadigc on upweg, ciSles ncosan. 830 

Lcton |)()nc halgan be herestiaite 
swefan on sybbe under sweglcs hlco, 
blliSnc bidan l)nilivvealle ncli, 
his miShctum, nihtlangnc fyist, 

0(^|';vt Dryhten |forIct d;ugcandelle ['-4*'''] ^^35 

scire scinan. Sceadu swecSerodon, 
wonn under wolcnuni. ]'a com wederes bUcst, 
hador heofonlC-oma, ofcr hofu bUcan. 
Onwoc )'a wiges heard, wang sceawode ; 
fore burggeatum beorgas stcapc, 840 

hleoSu hnfodon ; yml)c harne stan 
tigelfagan trafu, torras stodon, 
windige weallas. ]?a se wisa oncncow, 
))aet he Marmedonia maiglSe h;x:fde 
sl'Se gesohte, ' swa him sylf bel^cad, 845 

828 7'//., afirr engla, '■ Sovic lines arc waiiliiif:; Iicie, t/ioni;/i there is no hiatus 
hi the yJ/.S'.' f/'///., K. leave space for one and a half lines after ongla. (.in. fills in 
as foUmvs : 

he him cyning engla 
[in Achaia acr getacnode]. 
[(jtewiton] )>a )'a aras [eft] si'Sigean, etc. 

W. admits the break in the narrative hut does not supply the omission. C. omits 
11. 826— 8ji, sayinj^ thev '•are prohal'lv corrupt and are therefore omitted.'' A', iilone 
sees no interruption of the narrative here ; he arranges as follows : 

I'C him cining engla |>a |'a 
aras si'Nigean eadigu on upweg, e'Sles neosan. 

B!^ emends the second |>a, /. S2if\ to |'a;r, and reads : 

I'e him cining 
engla |'a I'X-r aras siNigean, etc. 

The hypothetical line followint;^ I. S2S is not counted in the line-mtmherin):;. — 
838 MS. le"ma. — 841 MS. hleo'Sii, hut Th. hleoSu ; Cm., A'., (in., consequently, 
hIeoMum. — S43 M.S., J'ldd. wis; 6'w. )iote 'se \\f. fiir se visa?' 



34 ANDRKAS 

I'a lu' him lore gcscraf, fivtlor niaiuyiuies. 

(li-si'ti lu' I'a cm giToto ^ingran sine, 

hei)i"iuis hcadurDt'o, biryhte him 

swcl'an oil sliv'po. lie sona ongann 

wigemi weccean, oiul wonlo c\v;v^ : 850 

" lo eow sccgan in;vg soiS orgete, 

|';vt us gvstianda'ge on goc^loiics stream 

ofer arwohm ;v^eling foredc. 

In |>am eeolc \v;vs eyniiiga wuldor, 

vvaldend wor^eode ; ie his word oneneow, 85 5 

|>eh he his nuvgwlite heniiiNen luvtde." 

llim |)a ;v;(Selingas ondsweorodon, 
geonge gcnewidum, gastgerynum : 
*' Wc ^e, Andreas, eaiNe geeyc\i(S 

si(S userne, |>a>t (^u sylfa niiht S60 

ongitan gleawliee gastgehygdum. 
Us srewerige slivp (,>fereode ; 
])a eomon earnas ofer yJSa wylm 
[faran ] on Ihlite, fe^erum hremige, 
us ofshvpendiim sawle alirugilon, 865 

mid gefean feredon llyhte on lyfte, 
brehtmum bh^e, beorlite ond Ik^o ; 
lissum lufoilou ond in lofe wuneilon, 
I'ivr \\\vs singal sang ond swegles gong, 

84(3 .US., .Vii/. \k\ he him; /'■';. ]\i him; (//;/., A'., />., W. ham him; Ch. rf/'laces 
|>a />)' and; C. t/iani;es |>a {/.f-. |';im) /,> \\\ = ii</un. Th. fore-gescraf ; Cm., on., 
C. foregescraf ; Cii.'^ (fore = zin\>r). A., //'. fore gescraf. fc.f. (/'/>V>'. .».»/, /jt)sii/>- 
plies )'a lu-fore fore. — S52 MS., Th., />'. gyrstran; /.'./(/. gystran da"ge, e.wgpt C. 
gystranda^ge. — S55 MS., dm:. A'., />'. weorNode ; 77/. .f//j.>-4,'v.fA- wer-tSeode (c/.JjS''), 
(/"//. werheoda, //"., ('. werNcode ; />'//>/// (.)//. A'. //, Sj) weoroda. — 851) Gw., A'., 
/>'. cade ; />'.'- eaNe — 86; S/t-7: (/'/>/>. .v, ./do) sxwerge. — S64 MS., Th., Gni., Ji., 
ir. wyhn on flylMe, ".cithoiit hri-nh ; Gn., C. supply faran before on flyhte. Siet'. 
[^n^l>. .\, />!;) hremge. — 865 /.'</./. of sla^pendum. — 867 K. hrehtiim. — 868 Th., 
Cm., A'., Gil. hi for in. — 860 ('. ond mts-:oritten for geond ? ; hut the MS. uses the 
eusti'miirv obbre^'iatiou. Simons (p. /,••/) sui;i,'ests »\\eges/or swegles. 



ANDREAS 



35 



wlitig weoroda heap ond wuldres preat. 870 

Utan ymbe nettelne englas stodon, 

pegnas ymb jjeodcn, I'usendmailum ; 

heredon on hehfio halgan stcfne 

dryhtna Dryhten ; dream waes on hyhte. 

We '?iaer jhcahfederas halige onrneowon [f. 41''] 875 

ond martyra ma^gen iinlytcl; 

sungon sigedryhtne so(Sf;v;stli(; lof, 

dugoS domgeorne. par wais Dauid mid, 

eadig oretta, Essages sunn, 

for Crist cumen, cining Israhela; 880 

swylce we gesegon for suna Meotudes, 

ae'Selum ecne, eowic standan, 

twelfe getealde, tireadige haileS; 

eow pegnodon Jjrymsittende, 

halige heahenglas ; tiam bi8 haelefia well, 885 

fe fara blissa brfican nioton, 

Jjffir waes wuldres wynn, wigendra I'rym, 

ae'Selic onginn ; na;s |)JBr aenigum gewinn. 

J>am l)i?) wra;csi(S witod, wite geopenad, 

|>e |)ara [gefeana] sceal fremde weortSan, 890 

hean hwearfian, |)onnc heonon ganga)?." 

JJa wa;s modsefa mycliim geblissod 
haliges on hreJSre, syiSpan hleocSorcwide 
gingran gehyrdon, \>xt hie God wolde 
onmunan swa mycles ofer menn ealle, 895 

ond ))aet word gecwaiS wigendra hleo : 
" Nu ic, God Dryhten, ongiten ha;bbe, 
l»aet '811 on faroJSstrSte feor ne wsere, 
cyninga wuldur, |>a ic on ccol geslah, 

87 1 T//. utan-ymhe. — 874 S/mo/is {/>. Sj) reads hyliSe ? — 889 MS. \>e erased after 
geopenad. — 890" 6'w., A'.,(7>i., IV. insert gefeana after hara, Bright {MLN. ii, 82) 
frean. A', seal. — 891 Gii. ganged. — 894 K. gehyrde. — 899 Gm., A', wuldor. 



36 ANDREAS 

^eh ic on ycSfare, engla j'eoden, 900 

gasta geocend, ongitan ne cu6e. 

\Veor6 me nu milde, Meotud aelmihtig, 

blic'ie, beorht cyning ! Ic on brimstreame 

sprcec worda worn, wat refter nu, 

hwa me \vyr?imyndum on wudubate 905 

ferede ofer flodas ; ))?et is frofre gast 

hsele^ia cynne. ]'£Br is help gearu, 

milts a^t mJErum, manna gehwylcum, 

sigorsped geseald, )'am j'e seceS to him." 

Da him fore eagum onsyne wear 8 910 

peSeling otiywed in ))a ilcan tid, 
cining cwicera gehwres, jmrh cnihtes had ; 
\>a. he worde cwa^cS, wuldres aldor : 

" Wes bu, I Andreas, hal, mid pas willgedryht, [f-4i'^] 
feriSgefeonde ! Ic ]'e fri?ie healde, 915 

I'aet ]'e ne moton mangeniSlan, 
grame grynsmiSas, gaste gescetiSan." 

FeoU )'a to foldan, frioSo wilnode 
wordum wis hrele8, wined ryhten fra^gn : 
" Hu geworhte ic ))?et, waldend fira, 920 

synnig wiS seolfne, sawla nergend, 
\>xt ic ]'e swa godne ongitan ne meahte 
on wEegfaere, J'^r ic worda gesprcxc, 
mlnra for Meotude, ma ponne ic sceolde? " 

Him andswarode ealwalda God : 925 

'* No (Sfi swa swiSe synne gefremedest, 
swa tSu in Achaia onds?ec dydest, 
(5?et (Sn on feorwegas feran ne cu(Se 

905 G/t. weorSmyndum. — 907 J/S. haer'^ help. — 910 T/i. on syne. MS., Th. 
werS. — 915 77/., Gm., Gii., IT. fer^' gefeonde ; /v// IT. 1. 1J84'' reads ferhSgefeonde. 
Gn. for«? fiTT ferS. — 918 A'. freoSo. — 925 B. ond-, B.^ as A/S. — g27 MS. 
achaia. — 92S A', feor wegas. 



ANDREAS 37 

ne in ))a ceastre becuman mehte, 

]nng gehegan j>reora nihta 930 

fyrstgemearces, swa ic |)e feran het 

ofer wega gewinn. Wast nu pe gearwor, 

fset ic eaSe maeg anra gehwylcne 

fremman ond fyrj^ran freonda minra 

on landa gehwylc, )'^r me leofost bitS. 935 

Aris nu hraedllce, rsed Jedre ongit, 

beorn gebledsod, swa pe beorht fseder 

gevveorSacS wiildorgifum to vvldan aldre, 

crajfte ond mihte. Dii in pa ceastre gong 

under burglocan, j'Sr ]nn broSor is. 940 

Wat ic Matheus )'urh meenra hand 

hrincn heorudolgum, heafodmagan 

searonettum beseted ; )m hine secan scealt, 

leofne alysan of laSra hete 

ond eal paet mancynn, )'e him mid wunige, 945 

elpeodigra inwitwrasnum, 

bealuwe gebundene. Him sceal bot hra'Se 

weorpan in worulde ond in wuldre lean, 

swa ic him sylfum ser secgende wses. 



[IX] 

" |Nu ■8ij, Andreas, scealt edre geneSan [f. 42*] 950 
in gramra gripe j is )>e giiS weotod, 
heardum heoruswengum seel }'in hra daeled 

929 Gm., A'., Gn., B. meahte ; B!^ mehte. — 932 Gm., Gn?' wega. — 942 MS., 
Edd. hrinan. MS., Th., Gm. -magu, i.e. -magum ; B., IV. -magu ; Gm. note, K., 
Gn. -magan. — 943 MS., Th., Gm. -mettum, Gm. note, Edd. -nettum. — 945 K. 
manegu/w- mancynn. — 946 K. aslheodigra. — 947 Siev. {PBB. x, 4sg) gebundne; 
Holthausen {PBB. xvi, jjo) gebunden. — 949 Nap. at louver edi^e off. 41'' the 
word &z.d.%\\>, afterwards erased. — 952 Gm., A'., G)i., B. sceal. MS., i5"(/(/. daelan; 
Gn!^, Cos. {PBB. xxi, ij) daeled. 



38 ANDREAS 

wiindum weorcSan, w?ettre geliccost 

faran flode blod. Hie j'in feorh ne magon 

deaSe gedsBlan, ))eh Su drype 'Solie, 955 

synnigra siege. Du ))oet sar aber; 

ne 1st ))e ahweorfan hSfienra }'rym, 

grim gargewinn, ]>xt 6u Gode swice, 

Dryhtne Jnnum. Wes a domes georn ; 

Ijet Se on gemyndum, hu ]'a:;t manegiim \vear6 960 

fira gefrege geond feala landa, 

)»?et me bysmredon bennum foestne 

weras wanscElige ; wordum tyrgdon, 

slogon ond swungon ; synnige ne mihton 

jmrh sarcwide so6 gecySan. 965 

J>a ic mid I Odeum gealgan pehte 

(rod wses arSred), peer rinca sum 

of mlnre sidan swat lit forlet, 

dreor to foldan. Ic adreah feala 

yrmj'a ofer eoriSan ; wolde ic eow on Son 970 

jnirh bliSne hige bysne onstellan, 

swa on ellj'eode ywed wyrSeJS. 

Manige syndon in J'vsse niEeran byrig, 

J'ara )'e Sii gehweorfest to heofonleohte 

]mrh minne naman, j'eah hie morSres feala 975 

in fyrndagum gefremed habban." 

Gewat him ))a se halga heofonas secan, 

eallra cyninga cining, pone clSnan ham, 

eaSmedum upp ; ])^r is ar gelang 

fira gehwylcum, J^am ])e hie findan cann. 9S0 

Da \v?es gemyndig modgepyldig, 
beorn beaduwe heard ; code in burh hratie 

953 T/i., Gm., A'., 6"//., />. gelTcost. — 956 G///., A'., G/i", Spr. it, 4^^ slage. — 
962 On. hu me ; Gn? hftt me. Gii., IV. bendum. — 963 Siev. {PBB. x, 460) -saslge. 
— 970 Gm. omits ic. — 971 Gii. bysen. — 972 Gm. ywe'S. — 976 A', habben. 



ANDREAS 39 

anrjed oretta, elne gefyrtSred, 

maga mode rof, Meotude getreowe, 

stop on strcEte (stig wisode), 985 

swa him nienig gumena ongitan ne mihte, 

|synfulra geseon. Hasfde sigora weard [f. 42"^] 

on ])am wangstede wsere betolden 

leofne leodfruman mid lofe sinum. 

Hsefde ])a se astieling in geprungen, 990 

Cristes cempa, carcerne neh. 

Geseh he hsecSenra hl66 aetgaedere, 

fore hlindura hyrdas standan, 

seofone aetsomne. Ealle swylt fornam, 

druron domlease ; deatiraes forfeng 995 

haele'S heorodreorige. Da se halga gebaed 

bilwytne faeder, breostgehygdum 

herede on heh'80 heofoncyninges [prym], 

Godes dryhtendom, Duru sona onarn 

furh handhrine haHges gastes, 1000 

end ]i£er in eode, elnes gemyndig, 

haele hildedeor ; haeSene swaefon, 

dreore druncne, deatiwang rudon. 

Geseh he Matheus in pam morSorcofan, 

haeleS higerofne under heolstorlocan, 1005 

secgan Dryhtne lof, domweor'Singa 

986 Gn. 7iote h'me /or him. — 987 B. ond synfulra; B.- omits ond. — 990 Edd. 
ingehrungen. — 996 MS., B. -deorig ; Edd. -dreorig. — 998 MS. heofoncyninges god 
dryhten dom with no indication of an omission. Tk., Gm., A'., Gji. god dryhten 
dom ; B., IF. dryhtendom ; Gn. Aar/itr., Gn.^ godes dryhtendom ? so also Spr. i, 
208, adding ' wol kaitm god-dryhten-dom.' Cos. {FBB. xxi, /j) heofoncyninges 
frym, dryhtendom godes ; or heofonrices god; dryhtnes ecne dom ? Simons (/>. 28) 
for dryhtendom reads in dryhtnes domas (god evidently intended to follow heofon- 
cyninges /// gg8*). Biittenwieser (/. 46) heofoncyninges \>xym., dryhtlic dom godes. 
— 999 A", dura. — loco MS., Tli. hanhrine. — looi Edd., except A'., ineode. — 
1003 Cos. {PBB. xxi, ij) heore for dreore. MS., Tk., Gtn, dea^ wangrudon ; A", 
dea^wang ridon. 



40 ANDREAS 

engla tieodne. He (Ssr ana s?et 

geohSum geomor in ))am gnornhofe ; 

geseh ]m under swegle swasne geferan, 

halig haligne ; hyht waes geniwad. loio 

Aras ]m togenes, Gode pancade, 

fses '6e hie onsunde eefre moston 

geseon under sunnan. Syb wks gemgene 

bam ))am gebroSrum, blis ednivve ; 

ffighwae'Ser oSerne earme bepehte, 1015 

cyston hie ond clypton. Criste waeron begen 

leofe on mode ; hie leoht ymbscan 

halig ond heofontorht ; hreSor innan waes 

wynnum Swelled . J'a worde ongan 

serest Andreas feSelne geferan 1020 

on clustorcleofan mid cwide sinum 

gretan godfyrhtne ; s£ede him giicSgeSingu, 

feohtan fara monna : " Nu is ]'in folc on luste, 

haslet hyder on . , . 

* 
* * 

[gewyrht eardes neosan." [f. 43^] 1025 
^fter ])yssum wordum vvuldres }'egnas, 
begen pa gebroSor, to gebede hyldon, 
sendon hira bene fore beam Godes. 
Swylce se halga in pam hearmlocan 
his God grette ond him geoce bsed, 1030 

Hffilend helpe, £Er j'an hra crunge 
fore hffiSenra hildejjrymme, 
ond )>a gel^edde of leoSobendum 

1008 77/., Gm., A'., Gn. geoSum ; Gn. note, Siev. {PBB.x, ^00) geohSum. A', im. 

— 1009 Gm., A'. \>dzx for \>2.. — 1012 A'. ];>xt/or \>xs. — 1018 A". hrcSer. — 1019 B., 
IV. winnum. — 1022 (iiit. -gedingu, corrected on p. 182. — 1023 Edd., Auip. a folio 
excised after f. 42. A', indicates a break in the sense both before and after gewyrht. 

— 1030 MS. grete. — 1031 77/., Gin., A'., Gn. aer))on. MS. crung ; W. as MS. crung, 
corrected Nachtr. p. ^64. — 1032 G»t. hilde hrymme. 



ANDREAS 41 

fram ])am faestenne on friS Dryhtnes 

tu ond hundteontig geteled rime, 1035 

swylce feowertig, 

generede fram nrSe ()'£er he ngenigne forlet 

under burglocan bennum fsestne), 

ond peer wifa ])a gyt, weorodes to eacan, 

anes wana \>e fiftig 1040 

forhte gefreoSode. Fsegen wSron siSes, 

lungre leordan, nalas leng bidon 

in ])am gnornhofe guSgeJnngo. 

Gewat ))a Matheus menigo l^edan 

on gehyld Godes, swa him se halga bebead ; 1045 

weorod on wilsi6 wolcnum bepehte, 

1036 A/S. swylce feowertig generede etc. ivith no hidication of ot?iission. Th. after 
feowertig ' a line {i.e. a half line, fo7- ivhich he leaves spaced is zvanting' ; Gm., K. as 
Th. ; Gn. inserts eac feorcundra to complete the line. B. arranges: 

swylce feowertig generede fram ni^e. 
pjer he njenige forlet under burglocan 
bennum fx-stne on, haer wifa \>z. gyt 
weorodes to-eacan, anes wana fiftig 
forhte gefreo'Sode. 
W. reads: 

swylce seofontig 

generede fram niSe : haer he naenigne forlet 

under burglocan bendum faestne, 

ond ^■x.x wifa \>2i gyt weorodes to eacan 

anes wana ... \>& fiftig 

forhte gefrecSode. 

Cos. {PBB. xxi, if) swylce feowertig [eac feorrancumene]. See Notes.— lo^l 
MS., Th., Gm., A'., B. na;nige.— 1038 Th., K., Gn., W. bendum. — 1039 MS., 
Tk.,Gm.,B. on for oni; G in . note onA \ A', ne. A'., ^5. to-eacan. — lo^o MS., with 
no indication of omission, anes wana \>e fiftig; anes ends a line, wana begins follow- 
ing line ; W. incorrectly, 'wana l^e fiftig mitten in der Zeik: Th., after wana, 
' the want of connection in the sense and of alliteration shows that this part of the 
MS. is very defective ' ; Cw. and K. suppose that more than one line is wanting. 
Gn. omits \>Q ajtd supplies ealra, reading a.nes wana ealra fiftig, etc. For B. and W. 
cf abffve, I. 103b ff. ; B.'^, changing I'cer to l^aem, lojcf, reads anes wana orwyrhe 
fiftig etc. Cos. {PBB. xxi, 14) anes wana efne fiftig, but considers the first half- 
line still defective. 



42 ANDREAS 

pe iSs him scyldhatan scyficSan comon 

mid earhfare, ealdgeniMan. 

]'£er l>a modigan mid him ma."(Nel gehedan, 

troo\vge|'oftan, air hic tni tu hweorfan ; 1050 

ttgtSer |)ara eorla oiSruin trymede 

heofoniices hyht, helle witu 

wordum werede. Swa ■^a wigend mid him, 

hrelefi higerofe, halgum stefnum 

cempan coste cyning weor^adon, 1055 

wyrda waldeud, ]';vs wuldies ne bitt 

cEfre mid eklum ende befantren. 



[X] 

Gewat him )>a Andreas inn on ceastre 
glcedmod gangan, to yxs (Se he gramra gemot, 
fara (olc|miegen, gefrregen h;vfde, [f. 43^'] 1060 

oMSi"et he gemette be mearcpatSe 
standan stiSte noah stapul Srenne. 
Gesivt him ]>a be healfe, hivi'de hUittre kifan, 
ece ilpgemynd engla blisse ; 

I'anon basnode under burhloian. 1065 

hwivt him gutSweorca gife^e wurde. 
]''a gesamnedon side herigeas, 
folces frumgaras ; to ))am fi^stenne 
wjerleasra werod waipnum couion, 

hS(Sne hildfrecan, to )ws )'a h;'eftas ier 1070 

under hlinscuwan hearm I'rowedon. 
NN'endan ond woldon. wiiSerhycgende, 
l';vt hie on el|'eodigiun ;vt geworhton, 

1047 Gn. |>y. — 1050 (Sf/. hi. — 1055 A'. weoviNodon. — 105S 77/. inn-on. — 1059 
77/., Of/i., A'.. Un. as MS. gangen, /«•.»/ gangan. — 1064 MS. ecce ; (/; djj" : Edd. ece. 
— 1070 A', he /;-;■ )>a. — 1072 77/. -hycende. — 1073 '^'^"'- (^^^- •«"• -/^o) -beodgum. 



ANDREAS 43 

weotude wiste ; him seo wen gelah, 

syfiSan mid cor^re carcernes duru io75 

eorre aescberend opene fundon, 

onhliden hamera geweorc, hyrdas deade. 

Hie ]>a. unhySige eft gecyrdon, 

luste belorene, laSspell beran ; 

saegdon |)am folce, paet ■Saer feorrcundra, 1080 

ellreordigra, snigne to lafe 

in carcerne cwicne ne gemetton, 

ah J'ffir heorodreorige hyrdas lagan, 

gsesne on greote, gaste berofene, 

faegra flaeschaman. J?a wearS forht manig 1085 

for pam f^rspelle folces raeswa, 

hean, hygegeomor, hungres on wenum, 

blates beodgastes. Nyston beteran rsed, 

])onne hie ]>a. belidenan him to hfnere, 

[deade] gefeormedon ; durupegnum vvearS 1090 

in ane tld eallum aetsomne 

I'urh heard gelac hildbedd styred. 

Da ic lungre gefrsegn leode tosomne 

burgwaru bannan ; beornas comon, 

wiggendra )ireat, wicgum gengan, 1095 

1074 Gm., Ettm., A'., Gn., B., Cos. {PBB. xxi, 14) geleah ; B?^ gelah.— 1075 ^■ 
dura.— 1078 Th., Gm., Ettm., A'., Gn. unhydige ; G'«.2-hy5ige ; Siev. {PBB. x,4b6) 
-hySge. — 1079 Th., Gm., Gn., IV. la'5 spell; Gn.^ la-Sspell.- 1080 Holthausen 
{PBB. xvi, ^^0) supplies hie = eos before%^x. — 1081 Ettfu. elreordigra. W. asnig 
ne to lafe ; Siev. {PBB. xvi,s5o) 3en(i)ge to lafe, in carcerne, cwic ne gemetton. — 
1082 MS. cwicne gemette, not as IV. states cwic ne gemette ; Th. as MS.; Th. note, 
A', cwicne ne metton ; Gm., Ettm., B. cwicne ne gemetton ; Gn. cwic ne gemetton ; 
Pogatscher (Anglia xxiii, 2gS) cwicne ne gemette; W. cwic ne gemette. — 1083 
A', ac. Gn. omits \>^x ; Gn? restores the word. Siev. {PBB. x, 460) -dreorge. 
Gm., K., Ettm. laegon. — 1087 Th., Gm. hyge geomor. — 1088 A', beodgasstes. — 
1089 ^^^'^■' Th., Gm., A'., B. behlidenan ; Gm. note, Ettm., Gn., W.,- Bright 
{MLN. a, 82) belidenan. — 1090 Ettm., Gn., W. supply deade before gefeormedon ; 
Siev. {PBB. X, j/7) characterizes the line thus emended as metrically imperfect; 
Holthausen {Attglia xiii, jjj) deade dryht gefeormedon. See iVotes. — 1093 Gm. 
to somne. — 1095 -^^' wiggum. Ettm. gangan. 



44 ANDREAS 

on mcarum mijdige, mnetSelhegende, 

Kscum dealle. pa wa^s call geador 

to l>am ])ingstede j)eod gesaninod ; 

Icton him |ia betwconum |ti\an wisian, [f. 44-'] 

hwylcne hira aerest oc^rum sceolde iioo 

to foddurjiege fcores ongyldan ; 

hluton hellcrxftuni, hSiSengildum 

teledon betwinum. Da se tan gehwearf 

efne ofer ainne ealdgesi(5a, 

se wxs ii(S\veota eorla dugotSe, 1 105 

heriges on ore. HraJSe sicScSan wearS 

fetorwrasnum f^st, feores orwena. 

Cleopode J'a collenferh?i cearegan reorde, 

cwnecS he his sylfes sunu syllan wolde 

on Shtgeweald, eaforan geongne, mo 

lifes to lisse ; hie ISa lac hracSe 

})egon to |>ance. p>eod wa^s oflysted, 

metes modgeomre, na.'s him to malSme wynn, 

hyht to hordgestrconum ; hungie wSron 

I'earle gepreatod, swa se (SeodsceaiSa 1115 

reow ricsode. ]?a wres rinc manig, 

giiSfrec guma, ymb \>ves geongan feorh 

breostum onbryrded. To j'am beadulace 

wees ))?et weatacen wide gefrege, 

geond ])a burh bodad beorne manegum, 1120 

))ret hie |>;vs cnihtes cweahn corJSre gesohton, 

duguiSe end eogoSe, djel onfengon 

hfes to leofne. Hie Uingre to l>nss, 

hStSene herigweardas, here samnodan 



1096 T/t., Cm., I-'tt/n. iTia;'i^el hegende. — 1099 Gn. omits ha. MS. ta an, t/w 
first worJ on /. 44 ' : Kdd. tan, iwifpt ]V. taan. — 1109 A', suna. — mo JAS". 
geone. — 1116 J/^'.. /i</</. hveow, cxit-pt Gn., Sit7\ {PBB. tx, 2^y) reow. Gm. 
ling. — 1 1 19 Ettm. gefrivge. — 1123 (///. hi. — 11 24 K. heargAveardas. 



ANDREAS 45 

reastiowarcna ; cynn upp aslali. 1125 

f)a sc gconga ongaiin g^oniran stcfnc, 

gehreflod for lu-ii^r, ln'annU'oiS galan, 

freoiula fcasccaft, U\f^cs wilnian; 

ne mihte earnisccapcn aic fiiulan, 

freo'(Se a."t Jiam folcc, \>c liiin fc(ires wolde, i 130 

ealdrcs gcunnan; lia'fdon rvgla-can 

scecce gesohte ; s(C(.)lde sweordes |ecg, [[.44''] 

scer[) ond sciiihcaid, of sccaJSan folme, 

fynnaiUini fag, fcorh acsigaii. 

Da l';vl Andrea cannlu |Mihtc, 1135 

peodbealo I'earlic lo gt-cSolianne, 
]ixt. ho swa unscyldig caldrc sccolde 
lungre linnan. Wa^s se Icodhete 
[prist ondj jirohthcard ; |>ryininan sccocan, 
niodigc inagii|>egnas, nioriSres on luslc ; 1140 

woldon aininga, cllcnrofc, 
on I'Sm hysebeorJSrc hcafolan gcsrcnan, 
garum agctan. I line (lod forstdd, 
lialig of lKh(So, hiTi^cnnm folcc; 

hct wSpen wera wcxe gellcost 1145 

on l»aui orlegc call formcltan ; 
|)y la-s scyldhatan s(C(SiSan niihton, 
cglc ondsaran, Cfga |>ry(Sum. 
Swa wcariS alyscd of Irodhetc, 
gcong of gyrnc. (lode callcs |'anc, ' i5<^ 

1125 MS., 7'//., (///., />'. ceastre warena; A', ceasterwarena. — 1127 A', geliafted. 
— 1 129 77/. milit. — 1 13a (,'//. j/o/t: freode ? AV/w. ;/t>/f nokle ?— 1 133 C,'>/. scearp. 
Gu. Nachtr. fa-Xme >;• folme?— 1131 ''"'• i'iih. — 1 139 ■''/•V. l-iDhtheard j-rym- 
man with no int/icdiion of omission ; /-'., //'. <m- ^rs. : 77i., (iiii.. A', indicate the 
omission of one or more words ofler lM<*hlhcar(l ; AV/w., (.in. and |>realic after 
|)rohtheard; O'//.", Cos. {rni>. .\.\i, /,-) I'catl and Infore l-rolithcaid. \V. calls atten- 
tion to 126.1'. I'.llin. hyniniuni. (i.iJ (in. note hyse coi'Sro ? — 1 1,13 f/'///., A'., 
Kttm. ageotan. ■ — 1147 Cos. {/'/i/^. .r.v/, /f) supplies him before scyldhatan. MS. 
Kdd. sceaiSan ; Sicv. {PlUi. x, j"/;), Cos. {I'7Ui. xxi, /j) sce'5'San. 



40 AN OK K AS 

(Irvlitna l)i\lUnc, |i;rs (>c lir dom gifocN 
giiiiu-n;v L;clnv\l(Uin, |>;ira |>e gcocc Id him 
srcoiS mid snvtnim ; |>a'r biJS svmlo goaru 
Iraul unhwiloM, pam j'C hio findaii tann. 

[XII 

]''a wa's wop ha^fcn ir. wcra burguni, i '55 

hlutl hciigos cyrni ; hifopon fiircan, 
m;T'iul(.>n metelcaste, mci'Sc stodon, 
lumgrc golKvl'to. llornsalu wuikhIimi, 
wcstc \viiu;vcoil, welan no benohtDU 
beornas to brucanne on |'a bitran tid; 1160 

gesa3ton searul'unclc sundoi lo luno 
ermJSii eahtigan ; na-s him to cMo wynn. 

P'regn |'a golomo Ircia o^o^ne : 
" No liolo so (No iKvbbo holdo hue, 

on sofan snyttro ! Nu is sa'l oumon, 1165 

|)roa ormrcto ; is nu I'oarf myc ol, 
|>a'l wo wista^stia woixhnn iiyran." 

||''a for |ia3rc dugo^o dooful anywilo, [f. 43'^] 

wann ond whtoloas, hai'de woriges liiw. 

Ongan I'a moUUgan mor|)ies biytta, 1170 

hoUohinca. J'one halgan wer 

wi(Noilu{gondo, ond pat word goowai'S : 

" Hor is gefored ofor toorne weg 

anNolinga sum innan ooastrc, 

ellpoodigra, |H)no io Androas 11 75 

1 1 51 Cin. gifod. — 115.) MS., 7'//., (/w., A'., I'Jiin., (.hi., /<■. fieoiid ; Cn. Xiu/itr., 
Gn.'^, //'.flood. /)'.- hine /('/■ liie. A', eann. — 1 1 5(> (////., J'.iini. hreopun. — 1150 
Clin. (r/. (i/.u> /n.f IntnHi. p. .x.wxi-ii), Kttm., Cii. wiiu;x'ced ; Cii-, A'., B. winrrcced. 
— u6o Sii-r. (/'/>V>. ,v. ^Sj) brucan. — 1163 Kitiii. frcegn. — 1165 Th. synttro. — 
1160 l-.ttin. witoltMS. I-'.iiii. wciiges; Cn. Xtu/itr., (///.'- weiiiics ? — 1171 77/., Cm., 
A'., (///., A', hollo hiiua ; (/w. iii'/r, I'.ttin., Giir, //'. helleliiuLa. — 1173 Gm. ist. 
(//;/., (;■«.- get'oicd. — 1175 I'.ttiii. oll-eodigra. 



ANDKICAS 



47 



ncmnan luTtlc ; he cow unm gesccod, 

<Sa he aferede of f;ustcnne 

manncyniies ma ))onnc gemet wSre. 

Nil ge niagon CaJSc oncycSdouda 

wrecan on gewyrhtum ; UlGtaiS [\vaii)ncs] spor, 1180 

iren ccgheard, ealdorgcard sceoran, 

fseges feorhhord ; gaiS fromhce, 

))a2t ge wifierfeohtend wiges gehnEegan." 

Him J)a Andreas agef ondsware : 
** Hwoet ! ■Su Jrlstlice |'eode leErest, 1185 

baildest to beadowe. Wast )'e bSles cwealm, 
hatne in helle, ond Jni here fysest, 
feSan to gefeohte ; eart 6u fag wi(5 God, 
dugO(5a demend. Hwoet ! <Su deofles streel, 
icest I'ine yrmfio ; tie se a^lmihtiga 11 90 

heanne gehneegde, ond [on] heolstor besceaf, 
l^ffir ))e cyninga cining clanime belegde, 
ond ]>G sy^cSan a Satan nemdon, 
■85 fie Dryhtnes a deman cufion." 

Da gyt se wiCermeda wordum lairde 1 195 

folc to gefeohte, feondes craefte : 
" Nu ge gehyrafi hajlefia gewinnan, 
se (Syssum herige mast hearma gefremede. 
Da;t is Andreas, se me on fliteS 
wordum wrgBtlicum for wera menigo." 1200 

1 1 77 Cm., A', aferede. — 11 78 Gn. mancynnes. — 11 80 AfS. gwyrhtum ; /u/i/. 
gewyrhtum ; Ilolt/uiiisen (PBB. xvi, JJ/), Simons, s. 7'. gewyrhtan. MS. la;ta'S 
spor; 77i., (hn.., A', indicate an omission before spor Init do not attempt to snpf^lv 
it; Jittm. wigspere y^r spor; G71. waepna spor; /)'. lui spor; W. wx-pnes spor. 
— 1181 MS., T/i., dm., (ill., />'., PV. eadorgeard ; J'Jtm. eodorgeard ; A'., A^ap. 
{Auglia iv, 411) independently ealdorgeard. — 1182 (im. feohhord. — 1184 Ettm. 
ageaf. — 1186 Gm., A'., Ettm. bealdest. A', wast. — 11 90 Siev. {PBB. x, 466) 
a'lmihtga. — 1191 Gn!^, Cos. (/'/>'/)'. xxi, /6) supply on befo7-e heolstor; Gn. Spr. /', 
9? as A/S. — 1 192 Gfn., A'., B. i^e/or jje ; Ettm. )>a;r ]>e se ; B.'^ as MS. — 1 193 MS., 
dm.. A'., /)'. Sata. Gm., Ettm., A'., />'. nemndon; B!^ nemdon. — 11 94 A', a;. — 
1 198 Ettm. J>isum. — 1 199 Edd. onflite'S, except Gn., W. on flite'S. 



48 ANDREAS 

Da wres beacen boden burhsittendum ; 
ahlcopon hildfromc heriges brehtme 
ond to weallgeatum wigend ))rungon, 
cene under cambium, |cor(Sre mycle [f. 45"^] 

to (Sam orlege, ordum ond bordum. 1205 

J?a worde cwreS weoroda Dryhten, 
Meotud mihtum swiS scegde his magoj^egne : 
" Scealt (SO, Andreas, ellen fremman ; 
ne mu^ (Su for menigo, ah |'inne m(3dsefan 
staSola wiiS strangum. Nis seo stund latu, 12 10 

I'ret ))e wa^lrcowe witum belecga)), 
cealdan clommum. CyS ]'e sylfne, 
herd hige j'inne, heortan sta?iola, 
J'cet hie min on (Sc mregen oncnawan. 
Ne magon hie ond ne moton ofer mine est 12 15 

))inne iTchoman, lehtrum scyldige, 
dcaiSe gedrelan, '?icah (Su drype j'olige, 
mirce manslaga. Ic l)e mid wunige." 

Alitex |)am wordum com werod unmsete, 
lyswe larsmeocSas, mid lindgecrode, 1220 

bolgenmijde ; bSron ut hrreJSe 
ond I'am halgan \xr handa gebundon, 
si]))>an geypped wa:s jeSelinga wynn 
ond hie andweardne eagum meahton 
gesion sigerofne. Y>xr wajs sec manig 1225 

on ]'am wehvange wiges oflysted 
leochi duguc'Se ; lyt sorgodon, 
hwylc him ]>^t edlean refter wurde. 

1206 T/i. cwrcd. — 1 21 2 Ettm. cealdum. — 1216 Ettvt. lichaman. Gm. note, cithis^ 
i2g^'\ leahtium. Sie7>. {PBB. x, ^59) scyldge. — 1218 B. myrce. MS. manslaga; 
Gin., Ettm., K. manslaga; Cos. {PBB. xxi, j6) manslasgas. — 12 19 Ettin. After. — 
1221 Ettm. hraSe; so also I2j2", iS77''- — J--3 -^- Si'6'5on. Ettm. geyppe'5. — 1224 
Gil., Spr. i. 6 hi hine andweardne. — 1225 Gti., I\ttm. secg. — 1226 Gm., Git., A'., 
Ettm., B., W. wcehvange. 



ANDREAS 49 

Heton ]'a Icedan ofer landsceare, 

■firagmEElum teon, torngeniiSlan, 1230 

swa hie hit frecnost findan meahton. 

Drogon deormodne ?efter dunscrasfum, 

ymb stanhleo(So staercedferhpne, 

efne swa wide swa wegas to lagon, 

enta srgeweorc, innan burgum, 1235 

strSte stanfage. Storm upp aras 

gefter ceasterhofum, cirm unlytel 

hsefines heriges. Waes J'aes halgan lie 

sarbennum soden, swate bestemed, 

banhils abrocen ; blod ycSum weoU, 1240 

hatan jheolfre. Ha^fde him on innan [f. 46^] 

ellen untwconde ; waes J^set setiele mod 

asundrad fram synnum, J^eah he sares swa feala 

deopum dolgslegum dreogan sceolde. 

Swa wses ealne d?eg, 0(S(Sret Eefen com, 1245 

sigetorht swungen ; sar eft gewod 

ymb Jjses beornes brcost, 0(S|'net beorht gewat 

sunne swegeltorht to sete glidan. 

Lffiddan ]'a leode lafine gewinnan 

to carcerne; he wses Crlste swa ])eah 1250 

leof on mode ; him wses leoht sefa 

hahg heortan neh, hige untyddre. 

1229 Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) supplies hine be/ore ^a.— 1230 Gn.\ Spr. ii, jjo 
tragmaelum ; A'. Ksegmaelum.— 1232 A/S., Edd. deormode ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) 
deormodne. — 1232 Ettm. dunscrafum. — 1233 MS. staercedferH'e ; T/i., Gii., 
/>*., IV. stKicedferhhe ; Cm., Ettm. stearcedferh'Se ; K. stearcedfer'Se ; Cos. {PBB. 
.vA-i, /6) sticicec'ferhl>ne. — 1234 T/k, />'. tolagon ; A', tolregon. — 1236 Ettm. up. 

— 1 24 1 A/S., Edd. hat of heolfre, c.rrcpt Gn. hatan heolfre ; GnP- as AI.S. ; Cos. 
{PBB. xxi, 16) hat of hreKe. 77/. on-innan. — 1242 ArS., Edd. untweodne, 
except Gn., Cos. {PBB. xxi, 16) untweonde : Gii.'^ as .IAS'. — 1243 Ettm. feola. 

— 1246 A/S., Edd. sigeltorht, except Ettm., Gii., Cos. (PBB. .xxi, 16) sigetorht. 
Gn. oft.— 1252 Bright {A/LiV. ii, 82) ivould omit neh. Gn. untydre ; Gm. note 
untedre. 



50 



ANDKl'lAS 



\I 



I'.i ■.(• Ii,il|',.i \\.>". uinlci Ih'hI'.Iium m\ .III, 

COI I I'llcllllC.Mll, Olull.llli'.C lllllt 

;.('.ii<>|mii( iiiii lir:,(lr(l. Sii.iw ciiiiN.iii li.ilitl 

W mill ;',i'\\ ol |iimi . Wiilci 1 olcdnil 

lic.iiiliiiii li,ii'(l\( uMim , '.w \ l( I' lumi i>iul loi-.l, 

li.iic liilil.l.ip.iii, li.rlc^.i r^cl 

liiinii, liinl.i >■(••. (ill, l.iiiil w.fioii liiiiili; 

« f.iMuin I \ Icr.ii cluiii, i l.iiii', w.rtcu". |'i\ in 
oln iM-li r.im.is, i-, In m |',;ul(• 
|ll,»•^ c lu imi .iilf. I'vliMiciul wMiHulc 
ftul iinloii u^, I'liu". !Min\ iitlir,, 
I'll'. I luul I'ioIiIIumkI, III |m iMiirdiiiw, 
wmtcii ciM.iii mill , ii<> on !M\\iI1c I'liui, 
;it ol l,>i |'\ (•i',>'.,iii, |m ■, I'c 111' .I'l ttiij'.iiiii, 
I'.rl he .1 ili'iulu n'.l I >i \ lilcii luicilc, 

^\(•^>l^,ul^• Wi'ltllim, ^>^^.^•l Wlllilu". JMIll 

l>c»>li>iitiM 111 I'lilil.iil iViv.Mii li.rlr.^.i I'UMt 

to i^;\'ii' iliiiim.iii tlmi',. iliiiMiiN imlyU'l, 
w.ut.iii w .vli'ilic w CKUulf. I>i clitiui'. 
I KUUl Ut lll.^.^^' ,^^^•lln|• l.Vil.lll 

in wi.ii^i.i I'.cwi'.ilil, w ,vi l,r-.|iir h.rlciN. 

I Vi w.vs I'll '.w .1 .11 iMull.iiijMic il.rj', 
swimi'.fii s.ii-.lciMiiu . '.u.it \>iiin wroll 
I'liili l>,iih kI.iii, IiKhUiIiiiih nwimIj;, 

li.it.in lii'»>llic, In, I \\('i>ui-s iir •..imi. 
wumlum woii^. |'.i iwoiu \\ai|>c.'>. Imnj; 



>-55 



«-('5 



i.':o 



Li..,..'-1 

'-•75 



I. "Hi .lAV. A; /4«' .\\n\f ?«'/.«/♦• tv4'v'«.»//r SA, tA^n ♦•*■,».»•,»' ///.• S. ,:;r ..•,.• '.,/' 
•.■.',' .'/ |\ J .'57 (.'«, swylv ; (."«," wwyUo, ijjS (/w, (/, ,i,\,v>) lilulstapim, 

hliu'o, i.'fid .l/.V., /"'*, xH'M\ (."w,, A iuol, f^nf O'w, i*,* fv//, A. ii,fitt(/\,' AV/w,, (i*t. 
tU'ol; />'. ftkol I ."(>i) /v.'";, I\<>v>l>>n t>'iht, hii>l.>u yhviix. — IJ70 AV/w. //i"/*' ilyi\iv;r 



ANDKI'.AS 



■^I 



JMiili |m';, |)('<iiii<-s hicosl, lil.il III l.n.in, 

wcoll \\';l(^mll.lll .Ik. nil, oml In- uunlc i \v;i'(S ; i ,;S(i 

" ( icM'dli nil, hiylilcii (ind, (Itolil.ii') 1IIIIIIH-, 

\v<i>i iiila vvillj'.rol.i ! I'll \\:\-A <iiii| (i)ii:,l 

;inia I'diwyl* rs cai IcrtsiftilH. 

Ic j^t'lylc tit ^1', mill lill I miia, 

I'a'l <Nii iiiildlicMi I me loi |<iiiiiiii iiia)'cii:,|i((liiiii, '-''^.S 

iici ij'('ii(l i ii.i, iia-l 1 1' uillc, 

r( (' aliiiililij',, aiiliii lalaii ; 

swa i( I'al I'.cliciiiiiic, |>cii(lcii Icoili li-olaiS, 

nun on niolilaii, |>a't ii , iikmiIiuI, |>iiiiiiii 

I. II mil Icolwcnilmii lyl jm-luhc i mju 

I'll call )'(■•.( ylilciiil wii'S :,( cai'Saii \va|>mmi, 

ci (' cadli lima, callmn |>iiimii ; 

III- h'l nil liyMiiii.iii li.m.iii m.innryniu'S, 

I. II lie. Ii iimlir.ii n, |mii Ii In milr', < la'll. 

Iralilliiiii lirlrr)',.in |'a |mii lnl liriaiS." I -M;5 

l)il tiffir M'lywilc sr alula )',:isl, 
vviai'S \\:fi ln).;.i ; \\i);riiil lanlr 
lor |iani jicirma'i'rlir iirllr illullll 

awcr|.',ci| in vvilmii, niiil |ial wohI jm'i vva-iS : 
" Si^al^ syiini|',iic ulri ;,ri)lir:, iiiiirt, i ,i"" 

folic;; (',i-vviiiiiaii, mi In Ir.ila iri)iila|>." 

]'a wa-; oi li)',r <"l I oiiliiriril, 
iiiwan :,lrliir, nn'i n|i|» aia;;, 
ojii'SaM Minnr prwal In ;,rlr I'lidan 

imdri nill.in iia-, ; iiilil lirlmadr, i.i*'.S 

liiiiiivvann olnliiad ln-oipas i.liapc, 



1271) ///., A', nil. II. Ill I.-.S.; A., A/////. vv;r>t. 1 .■^;'l .'lAV. urllr ; A'>i/'. w ,0/ 
i-,-ilril lioiii II. i.Mji MS., II. |..",. yi.t.ii I ''M f,///., A., Illiti. man, 1. ";.'■! 

A/////, llrnhil, \.'.>\i) l:lllil. 1.11 loi III I JM., Iltlll. hllli"*. I jnl A/////. Ii'nia. 

(III. ii-ni.N.i,S; f,'//.-' iri.ida.N, I ;.i/ .lA'. |'.i , // II. 1. I 1<',1 /■//ni.\\\> 1 \'>U I'll., 

tiin., A. 1)11111 waiiii. I'lliH. nlii Iii.i)mI 



52 ANDREAS 

ond se halga w^s to hofe ISded, 

deor ond domgeorn, in yxt dimme rsced ; 

sceal ))onne in neadcofan nihtlangne fyrst 

weerfoest wunian wic unsyfre. 13 lo 

]7a com seofona sum to sele geongan, 

atol Sgl^eca |yfela gemyndig, [f. 47^] 

moriSres manfrea myrce gescyrded, 

deoful dea?ireo\v duguSum bercafod 

Ongan I'a j'am halgan hospword sprecan : 131 5 

" Hwget hogodest (Su, Andreas, hidercynie |>inne 
on wraJSra geweald? Hwar is wuldor |)in, 
J)e "Su oferhigdum upp arSrdest, 
)>a t5ii goda iissa gild gehnaEgdest? 

Hafast nu |'e anum eall getihhad 1320 

land ond Icode, swa dyde lareow ))Tn 
(cyneprym ahof), )>am wees Crist nama 
ofer middangeard, j'ynden hit meahte swa ; 
J'one Herodes ealdre besnyiSede, 

forcom xt campe cyning ludca, i3-5 

rices berSdde, ond hine rode befealg, 
])cet he on gealgan his gast onsende. 
Swa ic nu bebeode bearnum minum, 
I'egnum l)ry(Sfullum, (Sret hie (Se hnSgen, 
gingran jet guSe. LStacS gares ord, 1330 



130S J/S. plainly deor; so Tli., Xap., and EJd. except W., B., as J/S. and in 
text, deop. — 1309 Gn. sceolde. — 1311 Ettin. gangan. — 1313 Gn., Spr. i, 44g 
gescryded, vestitus ? or gescyrted ? Trautmann (in Simons s. f.) gescyrded = 
gescynded = gescended eonftisus? — 131 5 Gin., A', ongan to J'am, Ettni. ongann 
to |>am. — 1316 Sier. (PBB. xii, 478) omits Andreas. — 131 7 MS., Edd. hwcet, Gn. 
note hwxr? //'. incorrectly refers Gn.'s note to hwxt, /J16'. — 131S Ettm. up. — 
1 319 MS., Edd. gilp; Gn. note gild? Bn^s^s^e {PB/>. xii, gj;), Blount gild. — 1320 
Gn. Xac/itr. Hafast hu, not repeated in Gn.-. — 1323 Ettm., Gn., W. l>enden. 
— 1324 Gn. Erodes. — 1329 77/., Gm., A', hncegon ; Ettm., Gn. hnasgan. 



ANDREAS . 53 

earh attre gemsl, in gedufan 
in fSges fercS ; ga5 fromlice, 
■^aet gE gu8frecan gylp forbcgan." 

Hie wjeron reowe, rsEsdon on sona 
gifium grapum ; hine (iod forstod, 1335 

stacSulffEst steorend, j'urh his strangan miht. 
SyScSan hie oncneowon Cristes rode 
on his mgegwlite, mjere tacen, 
wurdon hie (Sa acle on jmrn onfenge, 
forhte, afgerde, ond on fleam numen. 1340 

Ongan eft swa Sr ealdgeniSla, 
helle h?eftling, hearmleoS galan : 
" Hwret wearS eow swa rofum, rincas mine, 
lindgesteallan, ])a;t eow swa lyt gespeow? " 
[Him ])a] earmsceapen agef ondsware, i345 

fah fyrnsceal'a, ond his feeder oncwa^JS : 
" Ne |magan we him lungre lafi oetfoestan, [f. 47'^] 

swilt ]mrh searwe ; ga ]>e sylfa to ! 
f>aer )m gegninga gufie findest, 

frecne feohtan, gif (Su furfiur dearst 1350 

to pam anhagan aldre geneSan. 



1331 K. aettre. Edd., except C«., IV. ingedufan.— 1333 77/., Gut., A'., Ettiii., Gtt. 
gu^Yrean ; Gv. note guiSfrecan ? — 1337 MS. rade ; EdJ. rode. — 1337 f£. Gtii. cvitk- 
oiit re /nark, A'., Ettm.: 

Cristes rode 
mx-re tacen, wurdon hie )'a acle 
on J'am onfenge, forlite, and on fleam numen. 

Gn. ma:re tacen, on his ma^gwHte, etc. : />'. (/.r Gm., except that he supplies afaerde 
after forhte; B!^ as J\fS. — 1341 Etti/i. ongann. Gn. supplies ba after ongan. 
Th., Gm., Gn., B. eald geniSla; C«.2 ealdgeniSla. — 1345 JAS'., />. hearmsceapen ; 
Juid. earmsceapen ; Siev. [PBB. x, J17), Cos. {PBB. xxi, ly) him ha earmsceapen. 
Jit tin. him ageaf. 



54 ANDREAS 

[XIII] 

" We {Se magon cix^e, eorla leofost, 
xt |)am secgi)legan scire gelSran, 
£er fin gegninga gU(Se fremme, 

wiges \v(3man, weald hu 'iSe saile i355 

ret |>am gegnslege. lUan gangan eft, 
J>ret \vc bysmrigen heiulum frestne, 
0(S\vitan him his wrrecsiJS ; habbaJS word gearu 
wi(S |)ain itglitcan call gctrahtod ! " 

J>a hlcocSrade hludan stefne, 1360 

witum bewSled, ond yxt word gecwae^ : 
" ]Ti I'e, Andreas, acloeccrreftum 
lange feredes. Hwa?t ! i^u leoila feala 
forleolce ond forliErdest. Nil leng ne miht 
gewealdan jiy weorce ; |>e synd witu l)a?s grim 1365 

weotiid be gewyrhtum. ]ni scealt werigmod, 
bean, hrocSra leas, hearm |ni)wigan, 
sare swyltcwale. Secgas mine 
to |»am guJSplegan gearwe sindon, 

)ia ]>e Sninga cUenweorcum 1370 

unfyrn faca feorh ;x'tl>ringan. 
Hvvylc is J)res mihtig ofer middangeard, 
)'?et he ]»e alyse of leoJSubendum, 
manna cynnes, ofer mine est? " 

1352 £t/m. we )>e ne ? — 1353 /iV/w. secplegan. — 1354 A', geninga. — 1355 <7w., 
A'., Ettiit. \>\\ for hu. — 1356 MS., W. Vtan ; Tli., G/n., Ettm. uton ; A'. Uton; Cii., 
B. Utan. — 1361 Ettm. ' l)e\vealocl, beweahvod ? (?/// bewailed {Gitt. bewailed).' — 
1362 MS., Til. aclasc cr.tftum ; J-ldii. acla.'ccra;ftum, except Git., //'. aglaeccraeftum. 
— 1363 Ettm. feola. — 1364 //'. ^ after leng, 'which ends a Hue in the MS., a line 
is left vacant, for no apparent reason.'' It shoiihi be noted, ho'ioever, that on other 
folios, e.t;;. f 46', f 46'', f 4"/', the same peculiarity occurs, ahvays between the tenth 
and elcTcnth lines of the fa^r, counting' from the bottom. 7'his ■ioide .'rpacin^i,'- is ctv- 
dently due to some irrci^ularity in the measure by -which the scribe ruled off his f ages, 
and no omission in the te.vt is to be supposed. 



ANDREAS 55 

Him ))a Andreas agef ondsware : 1375 

" Hwaet ! me eaSe selmihtig Ciod, 
ni'Sa neregend, se '8e in niedum lu 
gefaestnode fyrnum clommmn, 

];£er Su sySfian a, susle |gebunden, [f. 48^] 

in wr?ec wunne, wuldres blunne, 1 380 

syfifian (Su forhogedes heofoncyninges word. 
pxr wres yfles or, ende ngefre 
pines wreeces weorSetS. iX\ scealt widan feorh 
ecan jnne yrm'8u ; |)e bi8 a symble 

of daege on dseg drohta)) strengra." 1385 

Da wear's on fleame, se tie Sa fSh?io iu 
wi8 God geara grimme gefremede. 

Com ]»a on iihtan mid grdaege 
hSfienra I1I08 haliges neosan 

leoda weorude ; heton leedan ut 1390 

frohtheardne pegn priddan si6e ; 
woldon aninga ellenrofes 
mod gemyltan ; hit ne mihte swa. 
Da waes niowinga ni8 onhrered, 

heard ond hetegrim. Wjes se halga wer ^395 

sare geswimgen, searwum gebunden, 
dolgbennum jmrhdrifen, tiendon dseg lihte. 
Ongan pa geomormSd to Gode cleopian, 
heard of hsfte, halgan stefne 

1375 Ettni. ageaf. — 1376 After ea^e Gti. supplies gescilde'5 (iiot gescyldcS as 
W. states) ; Ettin. note Hwaet me ea'Se] scil. masg alysan ; Root {p. j8) masg after 
ea^e, and generian y?;;' neregend iJ77". — 1377^/6"., B. in medum ; Edd., except 
B., in niedum; Bright {MLN^. ii, 82) nedum. — 1380 Ettm. wrasce ? Gn. wrsece ? 
— 1 38 1 C///., A'., Ettm., /)'. forhogodes ; B? as MS. T/i., Gm., Ettm. heofen-. — 
1383 K. wiSan. — 1386 K. fasSo ; Kttm. fash'Se. — 1387 Gn. wid. — 1394 Th., Gm., 
A'., Ettm., Gn. neowinga. — 1395 Th., Gm., A'., Ettm., Gn. hete grim, ■^cit/i the 
hemistich after hete ; K. on for ond ; G)t. Auichtr., GiiP', Sie7'. [PJiB. x, j"//) 
hetegrim, /;/ the first half line. — 1396 Simons (/. 120) snearum ? — 1397 A'., Ettm. 
J^enden. — 1398 Ettm. ongann. 



56 ANDREAS 

weop werigferS, ond paet word gecwaeS : 1400 

" N^fre ic geferde mid Frean willan 

under heofonhvvealfe heardran drohtnoS, 

])2er ic Dryhtnes ^ deman sceolde. 

Sint me leo'Su tolocen, lie sare gebrocen, 

banhus blodfag, benne weallaS, 1405 

seonodolg swatige. Hwaet ! "80 sigora weard, 

Dryhten Halend, on dceges tide 

mid ludeum geomor wurde, 

•8a till of gealgan, God lifigende, 

fyrnweorca Frea, to f?eder cleopodest, 14 10 

cininga wuldor, ond cwSde 6us : 

* Ic Se, feeder engla, frignan wille, 

lifes leohtfruma, hwcet forlgetest Su me ? ' 

Ond ic nu pry dagas ]>olian sceolde 

w?elgrim witu. Bidde ic, weoroda God, 14 15 

yvet ic |gast minne agifan mote, [f. 48'^] 

sawla symbelgifa, on j'ines sylfes hand. 

DG 'Sset gehete ]'urh ])in halig word, 

])a (Sii lis twelfe trymman ongunne, 

]'3et us heterofra hild ne gesceode, 1420 

ne lices dsEl lungre o68eoded, 

ne synu ne ban on swaSe lagon, 

ne loc of heafde t5 forlore wurde, 

gif we pine lare laestan woldon. 

Nil sint sionwe toslopen, is min swat adropen, 1425 

1400 ilAS". -ferS i>iserted ahn'e the lute. — 1404 MS., Edd. leo'S, Holthaiiseit {PBB. 
.rrv, jj/) leo'Su. — 1405 A'., B. benna. — 1406 71i., G»i., A'., Ettm. seono dolg- 
swatige. Sie7'. {PBB. x, 4jg) sv:aige. — 1414/;/'/^ \n\. — 1420 77/. gescaende (//"/tv 
heterofra ? T/i. gesceolde. — 1421 G)>i. note o'Seode = ci'aderet, pcriret ; Ettm. text 
oXl'eodde. — 1425 MS- toslopen «;/(/ a'Sropen ; A'ap adropen, the d altered from ^ ; 
hut the crossing is plainly visible in the reproduction '; IV. Nachtr. {p. j6j) as Jl/S. ; 
Edd. toslowen ajid a'Srowen ; Cm. note suggests toslopen ^//(/aSropen, and Nachtr. 
(p. I J 2) adropen for a'Sropen ; Ettm. adds '■fortasse legcnditm est toslawen, 
aNrawen'; Sic%'. {PBB. x, j/j), Cos. {PBB. .vxi, iS) toslopen, adropen. 



ANDREAS 57 

licgaS aefter lande loccas t5drifene, 
fex on foldan. Is me feorhgedal 
leofre mycle J'onne l^eos lifcearo." 

Him ])a stefn oncwteS, sti?ihycgendum, 
wuldorcyninges word hloSrode : 1430 

" Ne wep ])one wrcecsiS, wine leofesta ; 
nis I'e to frecne. Ic ])e friSe healde, 
minre mundbyrde msegene besette. 
Me is miht ofer call, [geond middangeard ] 
sigorsped geseald. S56 l^aet gecySeS i435 

mcenig eet meMe on ))am myclan dsge, 
))cet Sjet geweorSeS, ]'3et t5eos wlitige gesceaft, 
heofon ond eorSe, hreosa]) togadore, 
sBr awaged sie worda ^nig, 

Jje ic ]mrh minne muS meSlan onginne. 1440 

Geseoh nii seolfes swceSe, swa ))in swat aget 
]mrh bangebrec blodige stlge, 
lices lEelan. N5 j'e laSes ma 
jmrh daroSa gedrep ged5n motan, 

)>a ])e heardra meest hearma gefremedan." 1445 

pa on last beseah leoflic cempa 
defter wordcwidum wuldorcyninges ; 
geseh he geblowene bearwas standan 
blSdum gehrodene, swa he ser his blod aget. 

Da worde cwse^ wigendra hleo : 145° 

" Sie «e (Sane ond lof, j^eoda waldend, 

1430 A', wuldor cyninges. £dJ., except Th., W. hleo«rode. — 1434 ^IS. ofer eall 
sigor- with no indication of omission ; T/i., Gm., A', indicate the omission of a half 
line ; Ettm. supplies so as to read ofer eallne middangeard ; Gn. geond middangeard ; 
B., IV. indicate no omission. — 1435 Gm. gecy'Sed. — 1436 EH'"- manig. — 1438 Gm., 
A'., Ettm. to gadore.— 1441 Ettm. swaSe. Gm., A'., Ettm. ageat.— 1443 ^^^- li^ 
lElan ; Edd. liclaelan ; Gn."-, Spr. ii, 162 lie laelan, laelan inf = livere ; Siev. {PBB. 
r, j/7), Bright i^MLN. ii, 82, with alternative laela) lices laelan, L-elan ace. sg. ; Cos. 
{PBB. xxi, 18) Isla, gen. pi. — 1446 Ettm. geseah. — 1447 ^^' wuldor cyninges. — 
1448 Ettm. geseah. Siev. {PBB. x, 460) geblowne. — 1449 Gm., K., Ettm. ageat. 



5« 



ANDKl'.AS 



to widaii fciiic wiiltloi oil licolomim, 

iN.r;. <^u |inioii ;..iic, :.i;',fili \ lilcii iinil, |l..|<)'| 

(■ll|uii(li)Mlf, .111 in- Ini Lrtc." 

S\v;i r.c (liiillMiin.i lM\lil(ii licitdr '455 

li.il;;,ili stcliu', ii(NiN:rl li.uloi sa'^l 

u iililiM 111! lit j'.cwat muU'i w.kNu scruNan. 

I'.l |M loll |..r,,lll I.Ol^.lll M^C. 

ci'.lc (iiiilsa( an, a'^cliii;', la'ddoii 

III I'aiii ( aiiciiic ; woltUui < la'lla !',flnj;il, 1460 

mai'.oia'tlciulrs iihuI oiu \'1 lan 

on I'aic (Icon an lulil. \\\ i 0111 l>ivlilt'ii Ctod 

Ml |mI liliiu.rtcil, ha'lc^a wiiMoi, 

Olid |M wiiic ■.\iuif woidiiiii ;;uttc 

Olid liolu- i;c( wa-iN, la-dri luaiiiu vniu'S, '4^5 

lilt'^. lau'ow ; lu'lil Ins In hoinan 

hales liMii an ; " Nc sccall iNu in luinNnin a li'ng 

si'aioha'Mu'iidia sai |'i ow lan." 

Aras I'a n>a\m-ni' rol, sa-^dr Mi-otiidc JMnc. 
hal ol lialtc licaidia u ita , 1 .| 70 

iia's linn i;i'\\ i-ninu-d wlilc, nr w loh ul hiA'glc 
Inn^ir ahst"d, lu- lor ol lualtlc, 
111' ban I'.clMorcn, nc Modi;; wniul 
/,it\- };c'lcngc, nr //.;■.» d;rl 

|>urh di)l};sli'f^;o dirou- lu-strnu'd ; 1475 

ar wa-s ell s\\ a a'l JMiih |'a a •^^•lall niilil 
lol la'iK'iuU-. iMiil on liis lu i- Hum. 



i.|5.( AV/w. il|H-iulij;uo. /'././., t-.viY/^f '/''!., II'. t\ulfti>. 1-157 A', ,'wi/s waNii ; 
(///. ('/.'/<•, wiiNuni.') <;//./. S//. //, ^yj w.uln. 1.15S AV/w. feoiilaii, '/.■/" U-nulc .:.< 
;/'. .>A»<'f'.f, — i.|(io AV.v</// ii.v'flnan /.'/ I M.vtt.i. 1 |('.' A. .'w//>mul. i.\u.\ Ai/',/., 
t-.xir/'t 7'A., 11'. siuuc. 1.(07 (////., A., A7/w. li< uilnm - i.|(>S .JAV. .sus ; A</.;'. .sur. 

1.17.' .lAV., /V/. aiysdf. i.|7.| .lAV. lie >>(• liiii^c nc laNrs il.vl ; '/"//., (/w., A7/w. 
lie gfleujif <•/>.; A'., A", lieijelenno ; (///,. //'. liec longe ; (;'///. /y.'/f-, (/«. (S/r. i, y_'y), 
(".M, (/'A' A'. ,»a/, /S) liif gelenyo. 



y\Ni)Ki';As 



XIV 



59 



llwicl! ic liwilf im hali^i's laic, 

IcoiSgkUlinga, lol |';i:s |'c vvorhlc, 

wordum wcnulc, wynl undyine, 1480 

ofcr mm gcmcl. Myccl is to scrgaiinc, 

hingsiim Icoinimg, |':i't he in life adrcag, 

call a'llcr onlo. j'al sct'll a-glalwia 

iiiaiin on inoldaii |ioiiiu' ic \nv la'Iige 

fiiulan on fcicSc, |iat Irani I'liimaii cnnnc 1485 

call |ia carfc^io, |'c lie mid cine adrcah, 

giimra gii(Sa. Ilwa-iSrc jgil sccolon P-I'V') 

lytliim slicctim Ko^worda d;cl 

fiii^iir ri-< ( an. j'al is iyrnsa'gcn, 

Im he weoina k'ala wita gcfSolodc, 149" 

hcardra hilda, in |);f;ie h;T;(Senan byrig. 

lie be wealle geseaii wiimliiim la;sle 

under sailwagc svveras imlytle, 

sta])ulas standan, slormc bedrifcnc, 

cald cnta gewcorc. lie wi(S imnc [aira, ^495 

mihlig ond modrof, iiKeJSel gehcde, 

WIS, wimdriiin glcavv, word sliinde ahof : 

"(icher f)U, marmanstan, Meotudcs ratdiim, 

fore \>XH onsyne callc gcsccaftc 

forhte geweorJSaiS, |)onne hie fa'dcr gcscoS 1500 

lu'olonas ond coi<Nan herigca ma';ste 

on iniddangeard mancynn si'can ! 

r47S .IAS'. II,1'.I'; ///. JMi, //„/,■ invai ? i.|Si AVW'. (/'/>'/>'. x, ,/Sj') secRan. — 
1483 /■.'/////. siiiill (,'///., A'., /■://///. x'^^ieawni.-- 1.-1S7 A', sctml on, <;//(////i^'- ///c- //'//f 
li'itli sceal. — i.)iSi; Lhi!^, />'. fynisx-gtiii ; other luid. fyin .sxgun. — 1490 J''.ttni. 
feola. MS. geNole'de. — 1492 l\fS., 77i., //. fitstne. — I/193 MS., Juiii. sx-lwange, 
except C'u. sx'lwage ; Co.t. (/'/>'/>'. a.i/, /S), A'oot {/>. ^S) ir.v (hi. Af.S\ sweras, not u.t 
Til., IF. .ft/ite, sp(aas ; //'. iWidilr. (/'•Ti^.'T) sworas ; 'I'll., />'. Am/ s|)pras. — i.)()i; A'. 
a iiiic. \Y)(> MS.. 'I'll. iiiiidrofL". J-.tliii. inoJScl. — 141)7 J'-Hm- woicliiin yi'/- wmi- 
diuiii. 1501 A/////. Iicoloiius ? 



6o ANDREAS 

Laet nu of pTnum sta)>ole streamas weallan, 

ea inflede, nu Sc celmihtig 

hatecS, heofona cyning, |)cet 5u hrctdlice 1505 

on ]ns frSte folc forS onsende 

waeter widrynig to wera cwealme, 

geofon geotende. Hwait ! (Su golde eart, 

sincgife, sylla ; on JSe sylf cyning 

wrat, wuldres God, wordum cySde 15 10 

recene geryno, ond ryhte x 

getacnode on tyn wordum, 

Meotud mihtum swIJS ; Moyse sealde, 

swa hit soSfceste syfipan hcoldon, 

modige magopegnas, magas sine, 15 15 

godfyrhte guman, losua ond Tobias. 

Nil 611 miht gecnawan, ]'?et pe cyning engla 

gefraetwode furfur mycle 

giofum geardagum ])onne eall gimma cynn. 

JJurh his halige hees ])ii scealt hrseSe cySan, 1 5 20 

gif Su his ondgitan cEnige hsebbe." 

Nres ]»a wordlatu wihte ]'on mare, 
})3et se Stan togan ; stream ut jaweoll, [f. 50^] 

flOovv ofer foldan ; famige walcan 

mid Srdaege eorcSan ])ehton, 1525 

myclade mereflod. Meoduscervven wearS 
sefter symbeldcege ; slSpe tobrugdon 
searuhsebbende. Sund grunde onfeng, 
deope gedrefed ; dugufi wearS afyrhted 

1504 T/i., Gill., K. in flede ; Rttiii. on flede. — 1505 Etim. hrre'Mice. — 1507 77/., 
Gin. wid ryncg ; A', widiincg ; Giii. note widryne or widrynig. — 1508 JMS., T/t., Gut., 
IV. heofon. — 15 16 JAS", T/i. iosau. — 151S Ettiii. fur'Sor. — 1520 Ettm. hra'Se. — 
1522 Th., Gill , Ettiit. word latu. — 1526 MS. meodu scerwen ; so N'ap., W. N'achtr. 
{p. j6j) ; 7/1., (Jill., A'., Fttiii., />'. meodu scerpen ; C;«. note, Gn. meodu scerwen; 
Gil. note, ]V., Cos. [PBB. xxi, ig) meoduscerwen. — 1527-8 MS. tobrogdon ; 
haebende, not hasbbende as W. states ; Tli., Gin., Ettm. searu hrcbbende. 



ANDREAS 6l 

])urh ))?es flodes far ; feege svvulton, 1530 

geonge on geofene guSrS-s fornam 

))urh sealtne weg. paet wees sorgbyrJ)en, 

biter bcor])egu ; byrlas ne g£eldon, 

ombehtpegnas ; ])^r wa^s Eelcum genog 

fram da:ges orde drync sona gearu. i535 

Weox wceteres ])rym ; weras cwanedon, 

ealde cescberend ; wjes him lit myne 

fleon fealone stream, woldon feore beorgan, 

to^dunscreefmn drohtaS secan, 

eorSan ondwist. Him pset engel forstod, 1540 

se Sa burh oferbraegd blacan lige, 

hatan heaSowaelme ; hreoh wses jiser inne 

beatende brim ; ne mihte beorna hloS 

of pam fsestenne flSame spowan. 

Wsegas weoxon, wadu hlynsodon, i545 

flugon fyrgnastas, fiod y6um weoll. 

Deer waes ySfynde innan burgum 

geomorgidd wrecen ; gehSo vicendan 

forhtferfi manig, fiisleof5 golon. 

EgeslTc Eeled eagsyne wearJS, 1550 

heardlic hereteam, hleoSor gryrelTc ; 

])urh lyftgelac leges bliestas 

weallas ymbwurpon, w^ter mycladon. 

Jj^r wres wop wera wide gehyred, 
earmlic ylda gedraeg. ]?a )'£er an ongann, i555 

1532 MS.^ T/i., Gt?i., A', scealtes svVeg (A' tr. salt icave) ; Gin. note sealtes or 
scealces ? Ettin. note swealhes = ^/n'-f-f/; 6'//., B., IV. sealtes sweg ; Cos. [PBB. 
x.r/, ig) sealtne. — 1533 ^'^- beor^egn. — 1534 -A', ombeht j'egnas. — 1537 A'., Gti!^ 
utmyne. — 1539 Ettni. dunscrafum. A'. drohto'S. — 1540 MS., T/i., IV. eor'San 
iwist ; Gtn., Ettin. eortJan and wist ; Ettm. note eor^an onwist ; A'., Gn., B. andwist. 
— I C42 Gm., A'., Ettm. -wealme. — r545 RIS.., T/i., Cm., Ettm., W. wudu. — 1547 
MS. Innan; Th. as MS. hinan, text innan. — 1548-9 MS., Edd . wrecen, masnan, 
galen ; Gm. note maened ; Etttn. note wrecan, galan. Edd., except A', forht fer'S. 
Th., Gm., Etttn. fus leo'S. — 1551 A', grynelic. — 1553 Gn. note ymbhwurfon ? 



62 ANDREAS 

feasceaft h;vle^, folc gadorigean, 

hcan, hygegC'omor, hcofen(,le spra^c : 

"Nil gc magon sylfe soJS gecnawan, 

|>;vt \vc mid umihte cll|'eodigne 

on carcerne clonimum belegdon, 1560 

I \vitel)cn(lum ; us sco wyrd scy(Nc(^, [f. 50*^] 

heard ond hetegrini : Jwt is [her] swa ciiiS. 

Is hit niycle sche, |>;vs |'e ic socS talige, 

]>xt wc hine alysan of leoiSobendum, 

ealle anmode (ofost is sclost), 1565 

ond us I'one halgan helpe biddan, 

gooce ontl frt)fre. Us bi(S gearu sona 

sybb nefter sorge, gif we seca|' to him." 

Ya I'Sr Andrea orgete weariS 

on fyrhMocan folces gebiEro, 1570 

|wr w.Ts modigra [maegen] forbeged, 

wigcndra |>rym. W;vter f;vtNmedon, 

flcow firgentlstrcam, flod wxs on histe, 

ol)l'a?t breost oferstag, brim weallende, 

eorlum oJS exle. ]^a se a?(Seling hot 15 75 

strcamfare stillan, stormas restan 

ymbe stanhleo^u. Stop ut hrcecSe 

cone collenfer(N, carccrn ageaf, 

glcawmod, Ciode Icof ; him [wais] gearu sona 

|>urh strcamr;vce stritt gerymed ; 15 So 

smeolt wa^s se sigewang, symlile wa?s dryge 

folde fram flode, swa his fi3t gestop. 

'557 ■^^'•' ^'"'- l^yg^ geomor. — 1559 Ettm. elheodigne. — 1562 77/., Gm., K. 
indicate an omission before \<x\. ; Gni. note supplies ha^le'^um, apparently before cu'^ ; 
Ettm. here-cuS; Gn. her swa cuX; 7?., W. as MS., loith no mark of omission. — 
I56() A", Ettm. note ongete. — 1571 Gn. J'oct waes ? y<>r l>aer wnes. Th. note, Eiid. 
e.vtept />., siifp/y mcegen before ioxbtgeA. — 1573 Ettm. firigenstream ; Gn. firigend- 
streiim. — 1575 Ettm. eaxle. — 1576 Gm., Ettm., W. stream fare. — 1577 Edd., 
except W., ymb. — 1 578 Gm., A', carcerne ; Gm. note carcern. — 1 579 Gn., />. supply 
wa;s after him, other Edd., after strait, yjSo''. 



ANDREAS 63 

Wurdon burgware bliTSe on mode, 

ferhtSgefconde. ]'a vv;x:s forcS cumen 

gcoc a>ftcr gyrnc ; geofon swacSrode 1585 

|>tiih lialiges has, hlyst yst forgeaf, 

brimrad gebad. pa se l)eorg tbhlad, 

eorfiscraif egeslic, end Jjaer in forlct 

flod foeSmian, fealewe wagas, 

geotende gegrind grund call forswcalg. 1590 

Nalas he |)2Er y<Se ane bisencte, 

ach poes weorodes cac (Sa wyrrestan, 

faa folcscea'(San, fcovvertyne 

gewiton mid ]>y wccge in forwyrd sceacan 

under cor|)an grund. j^a weariS acohiiod, 15 95 

forhtferiS manig folces on laste ; 

wcndan hie [wifa] end wera cweahnes, 

I'earlra [gej'inga ?irage hnagran, [f. 51='] 

sy(S5an mane faa, morfiorscyldige, 

giifigelacan under grund hniron. 1600 

Hie (Sa anmode ealle cvvSdon : 
" Nu is gesyne, (Sret pe soS Meotud, 
cyning eallwihta, crceftum wealdefi, 
se Sisne ar hider onsende 

feodum to helpe. Is nii pearf mycel, 1605 

J>a;t we gumcystum georne hyran." 



15S4 C///., /-.7/w., Cji. ferhS gefeoiule. A'., B. for-Scumen.— 1585 MS., /A, //'. 
heofon. Kttm. swe"5rode. — 1588 7'//. {hut not K. as W. states), in-forlet. — 1592 
K. ah. Gm., Gn., A'., Etttn. weorudes. — 1593 AfS. faa; EdcL, except^ 7h., W<, fa. 
— 1595 A'. eorSgrund. — 1596 Jutd. forht ferS. — 1597 MS. hie -\ wera; 771., Gm., 
B., as A/S. with no iiuiication of otnission ; A', indicates omission before wera ; Kttm., 
Gn., VV. wifa after hie. — 1598 After f j;o'' 7'/i. s/t/'/'oses a folio to lun'e been cut out 
of the MS., and indicates an omission in his text ; other 7'ldd. see no interruption 
of the narrative. A'. )>ra;ge. — 1599 MS. faa; F.dd. fa, except /■'Jim. fah, 7'h., IT. 
faa. Sie7'. {PBB. x, 4^g) -scyldge. — 1601 MS. h'e. — 1603 P'.ttm. ealwihta. — 1604 
littm. supplies us, Gn. e.ste before onsende ; Gn. tiote hider on sende ? See Notes. — 
l6o6 Gn. gym- ; Gn.- gum-. 



64 ANDREAS 

[XV] 

j'ii se halga ongann hivleiS blissigean, 
wigendia jTcat wordum rctan : 
*' Ne beo"8 ge to forhtc, |'eh l)e fell curen 
synnigra cynn ; swylt |'ro\vode, 1610 

witu be gewyihtum ; cow is wuldres leoht 
torht ontyned, gif gc tcala hycgaJS." 
Sende |'a his bene fore beam (iodes, 
bred haligne helpe gefremman 

gumena geogotSe, ])e on geof ene Sr .1615 

]»urh flodes ix^m feorh gesealdon, 
hxt I'a giistas, gode orfeorme, 
in wita forwyrd,- wuldre bescyrede, 
in feonda geweald gefered [//^'] wunlan. 
]^a '(S;v;t Srende ealwealdan Ciode 1620 

a^fter hleo^orcwidum haliges gastes 
wnes on |'anc sprecen, (Seoda rSswaii ; 
het 1)5 onsunde ealle aiisan, 
geonge of greote, |'a Sr geofon cwealde. 

J'a |;£er ofostlice upp astodon 1625 

manige on meMe, mine gefrege, 
eaforan unvveaxne ; (Na wres eall eador 
leocSolic ond gastlic, I'cah hie hingre xr 
))urh flodes fSr feorh alcton ; 

onfengon fulwihte ond freoiSuwiere, 1630 

wuldres wedde witum iispedde, 

I mundbyrd Meotudes. ]'a se modiga het, [f. 51^'] 

cyninges cr;i;ftiga, ciricean getimbran, 



161 1 A'., />. gewyrtum. — 161S G>/. )iotc ne in? — -1622 MS., Tli., B. raeswum. 
— 1625 Th., A', uppastodon. — 1627 A', geador. — 1030 (in. freo'So-. — 1633 
Gf/. note ciaeftigan ? but Spr. /, ibS craiftiga ; K. cra;ftigia ; Sier. {PBB. x, 4^0) 
crxftpa. 



ANDREAS 



65 



gerwan Godes tempel, jaer sio geogo« aras 

I'urh feder fulwiht ond se fiod onsprang. 1635 

f»a gesamnodon, secga preate, 

weras geond |>a winburg wide ond side, 

eorlas anmode, ond hira idesa mid ; 

cvvffidon holdlice hyran woldon, 

onfon fromlice fullwihtes brefi 16^0 

Dryhtne to willan, ond diofolgild, 

ealde eolhstedas, anforleetan. 

]7a wcGS mid ))y folce fulwiht h?efen, 

cT(Sele mid eorlum, ond a Godes 

liht arSred, rad on lande 1645 

mid |)am ceasterwarum, cirice gehalgod. 

}'£6r se ar Godes anne gesette, 

wisfoestne war, wordes gleawne, 

in I'sere beorhtan byrig bisceop pam leodiim, 

ond gelialgode fore |)am heremnegene 1650 

Jmrh apostolhad, Platan nemned, 

J'eodum on ])earfe, ond priste bebead, 

]>?et hie his lare laston georne, 

feorhrad fremedon. Saegde his fusne hige, 

J'Kt he ]K\ goldburg ofgifan wolde, 1655 

secga seledream ond sincgestreon, 

beorht beagselu, ond him brimj'isan 

aet sses faro'Se secan wolde. 

pxt wres |)am weorode weorc to ge|»oligenne; 

]>set hie se leodfruma leng ne wolde 1660 

wihte gewunian. pa him wuldres God 

on J)am sISfgete sylfum ?etywde, 



1*535 (^"-^ I'urh faeder fultum. — 1636 A', gesamnadon. — 1642 Gm.ttote, K. 
ealhstedas.— 1647 MS. sio.— 1653 MS. he.— 165S MS., T/i. ioxo'i^e. — i6i,() 
MS., Edd. weor, except W. weorce ; Klitge {Anglia h\ 106), Cos. {/'/>/>. xxi, 26) 
weorc. Siev. {PBB. x, 482) would have nninflccted infmitk'e for gel'oligenne. 



66 ANDREAS 

ond |>;vt word gecwa^cS, weonula l>ivhton: 

* * 

" folc of fiienuiw? Is him fus hyge, 

ga(N gi'omriemle, gooluNo nuvnaJS i6()S 

weias wif samod ; hiia wop bcroin, 

imirnondo uunl, 

* 

* * 

Luu'] fore siK'owan. 
Ne scealt t"Su I'.vt cowde anforUvtan 

on swa niowan gofoan, ah him nanian lumne [f. 52-''] 1670 
on ferMocan fivste getimbro. 
\\ uiui ill |a'io wiiibvrig, wigondra hleo, 
salu siiKhrotloii, soofon nihta fvrst ; 
sy(^(\\n ^u mid mildso mmre forest." 

]'>a eft gewat oiNre suNe 1675 

mulig, ma\gene rof, Alavmedonia 
ceastre secan. C'nstenra weox 
word ond wisdom, sviNiNan wiiUhes I'Ogn, 
a^l)elcyninges ar, eagum sawon. 

I ivide I'a l>va leode on geleafan weg, 16S0 

trymede torhtbce ; tireadigra 
wenede to wuKho weorod umna'te, 
to I'am iialgan tiam heofoiia rices, 

1663 Th. after dryhten at hast t".<>o lines ii\uttini;- ; Cin., A'., //'. indicate the 
omission of one or more lines ; Gn. says " Einige ivenige Zeilen, den Anfani^ der 
Rede ent/ialtend, sind kier ausgefallen, etii'a des Inhalts: ' Wariim willst dii die 
Letite so schnell 7'erlassen, die doch so eben trst bekehrt sind von ihren Siinden ' " ,• 
B. sn/>/>oses no interruption of the narrative. See Xotes. — 1664 MS.^ JT. his him. 
— 1666 TA., Gm., A'., Gn. him l-a /<>/• hira. — 1667 There is no indication of omis- 
sion in the J/S., but Th., Gm., A'., //'. lea^'e s/ace for t-u>o half lines after mod; 
Gn. sn/flies as folliKcs : 

mnrnende mod, [mi Im on merebate 

wih oftM' tlodas] fore sneowan. 

B. as MS., li'ithoiit interruption : Cos. {FBB. .\\\i, 20) supplies me before fore. See 
Xotes. A'. moN. — 1071 Gm., A'. forhMocan. — idSi Gm. note, Gn., //'. tir e.idii;ra. 



ANDREAS 6-] 

I aer Fseder ond Sunu ond frofre Gast 

in prinnesse prymme weakleS 1685 

in woruld worulda wuldorgesteakla. 

Swylce se halga herigeas preade, 

deofulgild todraf ond gedwolan fylde. 

)7ait wees Satane sar to ge|>olienne, 

mycel mydes sorg, pa^t he (Sa menigeo geseah 1690 

hweorfan higebli8e fram helltrafum 

)mrh Andreas este lare 

to faegeran gefean, ]>3er nafre feondes ne bi(S, 

gastes gramhydiges, gang on lande. 

pa wEeron gefylde eefter Frean dome 1695 

dagas on rime, svva him Dryhten bebead, 
)»a;t he pa wederburg wunian sceolde. 
Ongan hine ]>a fysan ond to flote gyrwan, 
blissum hremig, wolde on brimpisan 
Achaie 66re siSe 1700 

sylfa gesecan, JsEr he sawulgedal, 
beaducwealm gebad. ]??et pam banan ne wearfi 
hleahtre behworfen, ah in helle ceafl 
siti asette, ond sy"56an no, 

fah, freonda leas, frofre benohte. 1705 

Da ic leedan gefraegn leoda wqorode 
leofne lareow to lides stefnan, 
maecgas jmodgeomre; par manegum waes [f. 52^] 

1685 Gn. t>rinesse. — 1689 Siev. {PBB. x, 482) wottld change gepolienne to the 
iininjletted tnfuiitive. — 1694 Siev. {PBJy. .r, 460) -hydges. — 1699 l^- blyssum ; B? 
blissum. — 1700 Bright {ML A', ii, 82) supplies eft before Achaie. MS. achaie ; Th. 
ac hale, indicating the omission of a word before ac ; Gin. text as Th., note wolde 
achaie ae'Selingas oNre si^e etc. (achaie = onsund) ; K. Achaie; Gn. Achaia; Gn?' 
fjs K. — 1703 K. hleafre. — 1704 MS. asette i syS no; W. between .syS and r\o, a 
small hole in the parchment, not large enough to have contained -iSan ; Tli. indicates 
omission before ond ; Gni. and SI'S no, note and si^ of geaf {or ne of geaf) no ; K. 
and si'5 no (tr. 'never since') ; Gn., B. sy'SSan ; IV. as MS. — 1705 Gin. feonda 
corrected (/. 1S2) to freonda. 



68 ANDREAS 

hat aet heortan hyge weallende. 

Hie 6a gebrohton ?et brimes nresse 1710 

on vvEegj'cle wigan unslawne ; 

stodon him 6a on of re aefter reotan, 

))endon hie on ySum aeSelinga wunn 

ofer seolhpaSu geseon mihton, 

end )'a weorSedon wuldres agend, 171.S 

cleopodon on corftre, ond cvvffidon pus : 

"An is ece God eallra gesceafta ! 

Is his miht ond his ght ofer middangeard 

breme gebledsod, ond his hlsBd ofer eall 

in heofon])rymme halgum scineJS, 1720 

wlitige on wuldre, to widan ealdre, 

ece mid engkim. p^et is seSele cyning ! " 



1713 Gfi. wynn. — 17 14 A/S. phiiiily seolh paSu ; Th, Edd. seolhwa'Su ; Gn. note 
paSu ? Siev. {PBB. i, 4q2) seolhpaSu ; Cos. {PBB. xxi, 21) seolhba'Su. — 171 5 Edd., 
except B., JK, weorSodon. — 171 6 T/i. cwze'Son ; Gtn. cwaeden, corrected (/. 182) 
to cwsedon. — 1720 Gn. on for in. 



THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

Hwaet ! ic pysne sang siSgeomor fand 

on seocum sefan, samnode wide, 

hu ]>a. geSelingas ellen cyMon, 

torhte ond tireadige. Twelfe waeron, 

daedum domfseste, Dryhtne gecorene, 5 

leofe on life. Lof wide sprang, 

miht ond maiv^o, ofer middangeard, 

)>eodnes pegna, ]>rym unlytel. 

Halgan heape hlyt wisode, 

]7£er hie Dryhtnes ae deman sceoldon, lo 

reccan fore rincum. Sume on Romebyrig, 

frame, fyrdhwate, feorh ofgefon 

Jjurg Nerones nearwe searwe, 

Petrus ond Paulus ; is se apostolhad 

wide geweorSod ofer werpeoda. 15 

Swylce Andreas in Achagia 
for Egias aldre geneSde ; 
ne jireodode he fore ))rymme ^eodcyninges, 
Eeniges on eorSan, ac him ece geceas 
langsumre lif, leoht unhwilen, 20 

syj'pan hildeheard, heriges byrhtme, 
sefter giiSplegan | gealgan pehte. [f- 53^] 

Hwaet ! we eac gehyrdon be lohanne 
aeglaeawe menn aeSelo reccan ; 

I MS. -wxt, with space left vacant for the oinitted H. — 4 MS. woron ; Gn. note 
foron?— II Gn. Rome byrig. — 13 MS., Th., K., Simons {p. 104) neawe ; Th. 
note nearwe? Gn. nearo-searwe.— 18 MS. Keodode'^^^fore. — 21 MS., Th., A'., 
Gn. hilde heard. — 24 A'., Gn. aegleawe. 

69 



JO 



11 II'. i'Ai"i;s OK iiii': ,\iH)s ri.i:s 



si' innnu.i \v:\'s, mmr };tMri'j;t\ 

I'liih ( nroi issc ( "i isto li'ol.ist 

on wiTcs liado, s\.N(N.iii wulilics cyninj;, 

(.•iij;l;i okIIiiiiu:!, coiiNaii solito 

I'Uih la'mn.iii liiil, l.nK-i m,inii(\ niu-s. 

I If in 1 '.rU'sia v.\\\c |m,ii;(' 

Koili' hi'iilc ; |i,uu)n lilcs wri; 

sit'St' };c"S(>hlo, s\vt\L;li' diranias, 

lu'oihlnc liolilwi'lan. Na's his bri)(Sor laM, 

Slices sa-ni", ac ^nili swoonK's \n\c 

n\i(l lutU'Uin lai ol> srri>liU' 

liMo llinxlc calilii^ m-ilalan, 

Icmli wiiN thrsco. I'hiliiuis w.i's 

n\iil \ssrun\ ; |'anon ic c 111 

I'Uih uuU' ( wi'alni lii i-nr i;i-si>hU\ 

s^'^(^an on i;ilL;an in ( ioaiapolnn 

aliant;i'n wivs hiliU'roitNii'. 

Ilnin! \vuU■\\^^u^ wnnl nn(hine, 
I'.rt to huK'inn aldrc j^chviUU' 
luMilncia-ltii; bcoin. liartholanii'iis ; 
I'onr lu'hl Astiias in Albano. 
I>;v'i^c'n ond In :;cl)linil. IumIiK" luMuotan, 
loij'an l\r t^a lui'i^('n;;ilil h\ian \\c woMo, 
wii; wi'oitNian ; luni w.vs wnKlics iln-ani, 
lilwrla K'ol'ia |'oniu> |ms Irasan ^odii. 
S\v\K\' rhon\as rac |'Msto j;iMU'iN(lo 
on IiuKm 0(Nii> (l;i-las, 
laa niai\i\i;nni wiMit'S moil onlihtcd, 



3" 



35 



40 



45 



50 



20 (»"«. ii>.i"» vmu's. ;o //'. Klli-ssi.i ; .Wi.'Ur. I'.IU-si.i. - ;." A'. s\vej;loclro;imas. 

^6 (///. tMUlic ;(/'//.'- imKIh-. 57 (///. I'lulipinis, ^o A'. hhU'i-wimIui. .|1 /'//., 
A.. (/'/, liilili' roi.Nic; iiii.^Sf'r. ti, 7,') hililoioiiNrc. — .(J /'//., A', woard; A'., (///. 
wvnl. .\] /■'l'., A. iii'l.vWo ; (///. gel.viKlo ; (///.'■' , none Nile ; A'.//. geUvildo /^/i;/>//i' 
<;//<*/ri/ />-.>w j-olii-NiNo. — .|6 A', licnoosan. .|v) .l/.V, /■•Lunfv l>as ; .u< ,i/.u> A'a/'. ; 
yV/., (///., //'. has; A"., (///.'■' l-as. — 5J A.;/, i .yAuilihted ,v/r<;fd//rom u. 



'iiii-; I'Aii.s oi' iiii'; Ai'osi'i.ics 



higc onhyrdcil, |>iiili liis li.ili)', vvoni ; 
syrtcStm coIIciiIckN ( yiiiii}.M'!, Ino^or 
;i\\clilf lor ucoioilum, w'lmddK r:ii Ic, 
|iiiili Ihylitiics iiiilil, |i:r| he ol <|c,ii^c .iias, 
f^coii}^ Olid );n(Mivv;ii, oiid liiiii vv;i". ( i.id u.iii 
Olid (^,1 |;riii lol( (; Icoig ^cscahlc, 
sill at sac ( c, s\v(;()r(l|ia;s foriiam 
I'liili lia'iNciK! hand, |'a:r si; lialj-a jm'( laii)^, 
wiiiid lor wcoiiidimi ; I'oiioii wiildrcs icolit 
sawlc p;csoliti; sigorcs to h aiic 

Ilwa't! we I'a-l. /^cliyrdoii |mii|.; Iialij^c Ijcc 
Jia'l mid Si^clwaniiii so('S y|i|ic wcariS, 
diylitlx dom (ioiics; da'}i;cs or oiivvoc , 
Icuhtcs ).',cl(alaii, land wa'S p.clailsod 
|)iirh Malliciis iiimmc laic ; 
I'oiic Jul lrta(iis ^iiili yriic liyj^c, 
wa-lrcow ( ynin^% \va-|iniiiii asvvchhan. 
Ilyrdc wc |ia'l. huoh in Ici usalcin 
(ore saccrdiiiii swill |'rovvodc ; 
'JSiirjf stcnf^ds swciijj; slK^inod )',<•< ranj^, 
cailig for a'fcsliiin ; liala^ iiii ci c hi 
mid wiildon inin^, wij^cs to Icanc. 
NiiGrini (Sa Iwcj^cn tohtan satiic, 
lindf^clacc'S ; land I'crsia 
solilon siiSfromc, Simon oiid 'Ihaddciis, 
bcornas licadoiofc ; him wcari^ bam saiiiod 
an (Midcda'g ; a;(S(:lc sccolilon 
rSiirh waipciihcttr wi-or< |Md\vij.';an, 
sigclcuM sccaii, ond I'oih; so(\iii gclaiii, 
dream a:ftcr dcart(;, |m ^^cdnijed wearlS 
lif vvi(S li( e, oiiil I'as latiiaii j^cstrcoii, 



55 



5.V'| 
60 



^'5 



70 



75 



80 



6-5 Cii. I'urli. 70 (ill. liyidoii w<: '. 77 /// ///'■ MS. Ii «/ 'rii;!!!! 
/// (tharr III!' liiu:. 



•MS IS -lontlni 



72 THE FATES OF THE ATUSTLES 

idle sehtwelan, ealle forhogodan. 

Dus 6a jeSelingas ende gesealdon, 85 

XII. tilmodige ; tir unbracne 

wegan on gewitte, wuldres })egnas. 

Nii ic ponne bidde beorn, se tie lufige 
fysses giddes begang, ))ait he geomrum me 
fone halgan heap helpe bidde, 90 

frizes ond fultomes. HO ! ic freonda bejiearf, 
IrSra on lade, j'onne ic sceal langne ham, 
eardvvic uncficS, ana gescca/i, 
Iccian mc on laste He, eorSan dzel, 
wa^'lreaf wunigean weormum to hroSre. 95 

I Her majg findan forel'ances gleaw, [f. 54'^] 

se 6e hine lyste?) Ifeotigiddunga, 
hwa ))as fitte fegde. y I'^^r on ende stande]', 
eorlas )'a;s on eorSan briicaj' ; ne moton hie awa aetsomne, 
womldwunigende : ^ sceal gedreosan, 100 

n on efile, a^fter tohreosan 
leene lices frretewa, efne swa |^ toglidecS. 
Donne h ond It^ cr?eftes neosafi 
nihtes nearowe ; on him + ligeS, 

cyninges peodom. Nu 6u cunnon miht, 105 

hwa on ]>am wordum wa;s werum oncyftig. 

84 MS., Th., A', ealne. — 85 MS. Dvs; so also Nap. ; T/t., A'., JV. Dys ; Gti. )>us. 

— 87 A', waegon. — 90 MS. halga. — 91 A'., Gn., S/eT. uu /or hu. — 92 IV. omits 
sceal. — 93 AIS., Th., IV. gesece ; Siev. gesecean. — 94 /I/^'., Th., A'., 6";/., W. laet ; 
Sie7'. laete. — 96-122 For the AIS. readin^i:;s of this fassai^e, sec the literal trans- 
cript in the A\>tes. — 96 A'ap., Siev., Tr. forel'ances. — 98 Nap., Sie7>., Tr. fegde, 
stande)'. For Xap.\^ liiw-division, see .Votes. — 99 .Vap., Siev., Tr., W. biuca)'. 

— 100 Xap., Sie7'., Tr. supply the rune. — loi A\ip. tohreosa)'; Siev., Tr. tohreo- 
san. — 102 All read Lxne. — 103 Ahtp. does not restore II. ioj-104 ; he reads 
doubtfully, in loj", swa, folloived by faint traces of two runes. Siev., Tr. as in 
text. Auip., Tr. with MS. neotaS ; Siev. neosaS. — 104 Siev. ^ lige'S ; Tr. 
^ lege'S. For A'^ap.'s su^Qii^-estions, sec A'^otes. — 105 A^'ap., Siev., Tr. cyninge.s. 
yl/.9. cunnon ; A^ap., Siev., Z)-. cunnan. — 106 A\ip., Siev., Tr. restore hwa on |'am 
(Siev. j^aem) wor-. 



THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 73 

Sie paes gemyndig, mann se (Se lufige 

jnsses galdres begang, pajt he geoce me 

ond fiofre fricle. Ic sceall feor heonan, 

an elles forS, eardes neosan, no 

siS asettan, nat ic sylfa hwser, 

of pisse worulde ; wic sindon uncuS, 

card ond efiel. Swa bi6 selcum menn, 

nem))e he godcundes gastes bruce. 

Ah utu we )>e geornor to Gode cleopigan, 1 1 5 

sendan usse bene on ]^a. beorhtan gesceaft, 
))3et we j'aes botles brucan motan, 
hames in hehSo. f>Sr is hihta ni^st, 
fier cyning engla clienum gildeS 

lean unhwilen. Nu a his lof standeS, 1 20 

mycel ond maere, ond his miht seoma}}, 
ece ond edgiong, ofer ealle gesceaft. Finit. 



107 A^(7/>. restores mann se ^e lufige. — 108-109 TVa/. me ond frof-. — no A^aJ>. 
forh" ea-. — 112 jV(7/>. of Hsse ; JV. on Hsse. — 113 JVa/>. bi'S. — 115 jVap. Ah utu, 
but suggests utun. — 116 W. beochtan, misprint? — 119 A'ap., Siev., W. gilde'5. — 
121 Siev. soma>. 



NO'll^S ON ANDKI'AS 



In tlic MS. Iliir n.iiial ivc is divided into sccliotis ol ;ii)|)io,\im.il(ly ('qii:!! Icni'.lli. 
Tliuic are in ail lillcin, oi willi addition ol .//'. sixli'cn, sci lions, vaiyinj.; Iioni 
I '/i U> 2)4 fol- '!> Icnf^lli. I'.ai li si( lion hcj^ins with a ( apital icilri oi a joonp of 
capital loiters, and ends wilii a pciiod oi a rnoic dislini live and ri((|iiinl mark 
of a sectional ending, consisting of a semicolon followed by a liook-sliaped symbol. 
Metween the various sections a si)ace is left blank, nsually not mf)re than suflicienl 
for a single line. For further descrii)li()n, see Inlrod., |)p. xxxvi If. In llie piesent 
edition the divisions of the MS. are followed, and are furl her indi( aled by 
bracketed numerals. Tin; (siiiier editions vaiy widely in llieii iiealnieni of these 
sectional divisions of the MS. 'riioip(' follows llie MS., e,\i e|)l Ijial he unite.S 
SCI tioiis three; and four. Orinun fiMlli(;r redures llie nnniliei ol^.(■( lions to seven. 
i\enil)le prints his text without division into s(;( lions. (Jrein makes eleven sec- 
tions, liaskervill thirty. Wiilker ])rints his text as Kcmble does, without division 
into sections. He inserts in the margin, liowever, the numerals which designate 
(irein's eleven sections, and indicates the division of the MS. in his nc)tes. 

I. The poem opens with the conventional e])ic formula, ciling the aiilhority 
of oral tradition for the story. I''or similar openings, compare the following: 

Ilw.it! we ( i,ii cli'iia in Kearil^itjimi 
|)eodcyniiif;a |iryin j^efniiioii, 
hfi ISa a;|>elingas ellen lienii'tlon. 
///■cni'. I - {. 

Ilwat! we ieiir ((III! niMli gefrigen liabaJS 
ofer middangcard Moyscs doinas 
wraxlico wordrilit wera cncorissum, 
in uprodor Cadigra gcliw,1m 
a;fter healusIJSe hote llfes, 
iifigc'ndra gehwaiu langsumne r'vd, 
iiade<Nuin secgnn : ge.'liyrc s5 '^'e wille ! 
A' I'. I 7. 

(iefragn ic llehieos eadge lifgean 
in lliorusaieni, goidliord dadan, 
cynitigdoni lial)l).iii, sw;l lilni gccynde w;es, etc. 
hiiii. I j. 

Iladjhe ic j,'(;frugnen |):i:tte is (eor lieonan 
("•asldadiini on ;e|)elast londa 
liriiiii gefriuge. Ph. 1-3'. 

f'f. also //^/. I; Mo, I. I; Cross \ \ Sal. \~j')\ A/'. 1,1. An inleresllng o( ( iir- 
rence of the formula is that in Itiuno. X75, where it inl lodm I'S an indire( I nprnt 

75 



^6 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

of an episodic narrative. The citation of traditional authority is also frequently 
found in the body of a narrative when a new topic is introduced : with gefrigiian, 
Beozv. 74; C/ir. 301; Gen. 2060; Hx. 98, 388, and elsewhere; with ge/iyraii, 
Maid. 117; £/. 364; .//. 23, 63, 70, and elsewhere. Ihtuct occurs, with or with- 
out the epic formula, in the body of a narrative when a new topic is introduced ; 
it is used with le.ss emphatic sense, also, as a weak interjection; for examples, 
see Glossary. Grimm, Deutsche Grammatik IV, 448-450, points out that this 
use of the neuter of the interrogative pronoun as an exclamation is peculiar to 
Old Saxon and Anglo-Saxon. The use persists as late as Elizabethan English, 
frequently, as in Mod. Eng., in introducing interrogative sentences, but also as 
mild interjection in introducing declarative sentences ; cf . Taming of the Shrew 
I, ii, 248 : ' What, this gentleman will outtalk us all '; Richard III IV, iv, 320 : 
' What, we have many goodly days to see.' Cf. 63, note, and for the use of hwict 
as interjection in prose, see Wiilfing, II, 688-692. — on fyrndagum. The phrase 
limits, not gefrunan, but the verbal idea implied in 1. 2^ Hall translates 'who 
lived in the yore-days.' The construction is similar to that of in geardagtan, 
Beow. I ; and cf. Beow. 575*^-576: n5 ic on niht gefraegn under heofones hwealf 
heardran feohtan ; Wid. i6''-i7 : he mSst geMh ))ara J>e ic ofer foldan gefrasgen 
hrcbbe. See also, among numerous examples, Beoiu. 74; 2752-2754. 

2. under tungluni. The usual formula is under heofonum, or zvolcmim, 
changed here, Cosijn thinks {PBB. XXI, S), chiefly for the sake of the alliteration. 
— tireadige h{«le«5. Cf. Ap. 4, and note. 

3. ]7eodnes pegnas. Cf. Beo7v. 1085: heodnes j'Cgne ; Ap. 8: heodnes begna; 
Beow. lodii: Finnes hegnas ; and similar uses frequently. The phrase, originally, 
as in Beo'wulf, used of the followers of a temporal prince, applies here to the 
followers of the Lord, pegn, literally 'servant,' has not therefore the color of 
that word in the Oriental phrase ' servant of the Lord.' The word in Anglo- 
Saxon verse is a dignified one, and its connotation is epic, heroic. This value it 
derives from the position of the hegn in the Anglo-Saxon social system. ' As 
the royal power and dignity grew, it came to be looked on as the highest 
honour to enter into the personal service of the King. Two results followed ; 
service towards the King, a place, that is, in the King's cotniiatiis, became the 
badge and standard of nobility. ... It marks perhaps a decline from the first 
idea of the co?nitatus that the old word Gesith, "companion," answering exactly 
to the Latin comes used by Tacitus, was supplanted by the name Thegti, literally 
" servant." But when personal service was deemed honourable, the name of servant 
was no degradation, and the name Thegn became equivalent to the older Eorl.'' 
Freeman, Growth of the English Constitution, pp. 51-52. For further discussion of 
the comitatiis, see Kemble, Saxons in England 1, 168-183; Miillenhoff, Deutsche 
Altertumskunde IV, 182-198; 255-280; Andrews, Old English Manor, passim; 
Larson, The King''s Household in England before the N^orman Conquest (Bulletin 
of the University of Wisconsin, No. 100), pp. 76-103 ; 1 46-1 71 ; Chadwick, Studies 
on Anglo-Saxon Institutions, pp. 308-333 ; 378-40C. See also Gummere, Gerfnanic 
Origins, pp. 261-269, ^^^ ^ description of the passages in Anglo-Saxon verse 
illustrative of the comitatus, and to these add the prose story of Cynewulf and 
Cyneheard, Ajiglo-Saxotz Chronicle, 755; cf. also Caesar's interesting account of 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



17 



the soldurii, />. G. Ill, 22. Cf. 405-414, note. — Grimm places 11. 3''-4* within 
parentheses, thus making the sentence a parenthetic exclamation like Beow. 18'': 
bljed wide sprang. See 764^ note. Cf. Beow. 1528: |?aet his dom aleeg. 

4, campraideune. Diclit., 'in dem Kampf erlag . . . ihre Hochkraft nimmer ' ; 
Kemble, 'their glory failed not, of their warfare.' Gn., Spr. I, 155, glosses the 
form as gen. sg., but it seems best to take it as dative, ' in or at the battle.' The 
present is the only occurrence of the word, but cf. wigraden, Wald. 22. — hneotan. 
The form /meofan < hniotoii < hniton is pret. pi. of the first ablaut-class, eo being 
a development of oumlaut of /; cf. Bright, MLN. II, 80, and Biilbring, §§ 235 
note, 239, and 241. Cf. also 1. 802 : geweotan. The unumlauted form is found in 
Beow. 1327, 2544: Jjonne hniton feSan. Cf. Icel. (Cleas.-Vig., p. 270) hnitii reyr 
saman, ' the weapons clashed together.' 

5. gedSldou. The verb is best taken as intransitive. Cos. {PBB. XXI, 8) cites 
Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 204, 1. 24 : Sier nsefre leofe ne gediela'S. Pogatscher(/^«^/. 
XXIII, 263) considers the subject of gedaildon as unexpressed after syO'Oan ; the 
hie which precedes the verb he regards as the object ; cf. A/i. 1012 ; El. 1285. 

5-6. For the apocryphal legend of the division of the earth among the Apostles, 
see Introd., p. lix. 

6. hlyt. Cf. Bonnet, p. 65 : Kal efx^pi^ov eavrois rds x^pas, ^dWovres KXrjpovs. 
Cf. the election of Matthias, Jets I, 24-26; and see Ap. g^'. But the casting of 
lots was a custom familiar to the Anglo-Saxons through their own traditional 
inheritance. Tacitus, Gertnania 10, gives an account of the manner of casting 
lots among the Teutonic tribes on the continent : ' Auspicia sortesque, ut qui 
maxime, observant. Sortium consuetude simplex: virgam, frugiferae arbori 
decisam, in surculos amputant, eosque, notis quibusdam discretes, super candidam 
vestem temere ac fortuito spargunt : mox, si publice consuletur, sacerdos civitatis, 
sin privatim, ipse paterfamiliae, precatus deos coelumque suspiciens, ter singulos 
tollit, sublatos secundum impressam ante notam interpretatur.' The twigs with 
which the divination was performed were called td)ias in Anglo-Saxon, hence 
the word idii came to mean 'lot,' as it does in An. 1103. Allusions to casting 
of lots are not frequent in Anglo-Saxon except in translations ; an interesting 
example, however, is Beoza. 3126, in the description of the partition of the 
dragon's treasure. The practice must have been a common one, as penalties 
were fixed for it, as well as for other heathen observances, in the Poenitentiale 
Ecgherti IV, 19 (ed. Thorpe, Ancient Larvs ana Instittites of England, p. 3S0) : 
' Gif hwa hlytas oSSe hwatunga bega, o"S'Se his wseccan set Snigum wylle ha^bbe, 
o^"l^e aet Snigre ©"Sre gesceafte biiton set Codes cyricean, faeste he III gear, >aet 
an on hlafe ond on wsetere, ond \>z. II Wodnesdagum ond Frigedagum on hlafe 
ond on wastere, ond j^a 65re dagas, bruce his metes biiton flEsce anum.' The eccle- 
siastical attitude towards the practice comes out also in the adjectives hellcmfttim, 
hc£&englldii>n, Att. 1 102. Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 27, in a catalogue of the wicked 
in hell, includes wiccan, ' wizards,' and ivigleras, ' those who practice divination.' 
See further Kent, Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene, pp. 39-40. 

7, For similar breaking of close syntactical agreement by the hemistich or the 
end of the line, cf. 118, 1 19-120, 163, 224, 225, 234, 312, 557; Beoiv. 758, 813, 
201 1, 2928, etc. 



78 N()li:S ON ANDKKAS 

8. IVoiiio rolctt)(;:in. ^'f- '''''• ^7\- (nm\ foliloga (of Ciithlac) ; /-.".r. 14: 
ticom l.>Kto!;.i (of Moses); /u\':,'. i(i|i, -'.17<>: iionio lyiilluv.ilc. 

g. rolo riii«-;is. So (/<'.■. jS(>, Ki^i ; (/,//. .'O.n) : liiuas \v.vron rofo. roiul 
oikI IiiiikI. I'oi ollu'i I'x.implcs ol' siinil.u ihuiiii; plu.iscs in Anglo-Saxon viisc, 
si'c Klu-r. /v.'/.'. 1\, .|-'5 l-t'- 

10. on luMTl'clila. So iS'; AV. ij6. 

11. lll«>«>tluUvaHf>'«'. 'I'lio only lurui ii'Ui'i' of tho lonipounil ; hut if. ///<•<'///./- 
,j,'<M<r.;//', ///(•('///,/.><(•.;//, -f-iti'. iKh ui' of tali-." 

ia-13. riu' allusion, not lonl.iinoil in the CiiooU or the /.ri^rihi, is oviilentlv a 
sehoTunn of tlu- poet's. 

15. Ill on |m'< i;>iaii(I. l"f. 1. jS. Ow li\ese two passaj;es part of inv note in 
Moiit-rn /V//A'A'i, I' 11, |o;. n\.iv be ipioteil: ' I'luMC is no ctpiivalent for /j,'/</;/i/' or 
?(i/(iH(/in the CueeU 01 the .\nj;lo Saxou piose versit>ns of tl>e legend. The coi- 
lesponiling passages are: e»'j Tijv x'^P"'^ ''"'*''' o.ft)pioiro(f>dyt.<)v, Honnet, p. 03, and ^i' 
Til n6\fi ai'ruii', lionnel, p. ()() ; se eadiga Matheus gehleat to Marnuiilonia Iwie 
ee.istie, l!iigl\l. A'.:.'./,' , p. 11 ;; .eL;h\v\K' man he on Keie ee.istie loin .rll'eodisc, 
liiight, p. 11;. .\ p.u.dlel situ.ilion is found in the /VAj ///a ; the land in which the 
I'hienix dwells is twiee lefened to as .m isl.md, ,7///A' Ar /)<<•//{,'/<'//(/, /V/. 9, <>// 
/)c/w (•i;A'//(A-, /'//. jS;, the seeond phrase being .m elaboration of i-ititi:^' ?&r/l<'nJ, 
rii, 271). The corresponding passages in l.u t.mtius, /><• ,;.■•<• riiocnicf, are as 

follows : 

l'".st IiHii-i ill piimo felix orieiito reniotus, 
Oii.i ji.itot .I'tonii inaxiiu.i pmt.i poli ; 

11. 1, 2. 
Ast ubi priniaeva coopit tUuvio iuvont.l 
l'".viil.it .ul p.itri.is i.ini loilitur.i ilonios. 

11. 1 Is, I i(<. 

The word in the .dioxe ]MSS,>ges is evidently not to be undeistooil in the s]>eeitio 
sense of "isl.md," luit r.ither in the liter.d sense of " water-lanil," •' luul th.it is 
re.u'hed by w.itei." I'o the insul.ir .\nglo Saxon all foreign hinds nuist h.ixe been 
"w.itei l.inds " ; peih.ipsin this poetie.d sense the word .ilso carried with it the 
lojmot.ition of lenioteness; in boih the /''A,'7/.m ,ind the Aitdicai it is used for 
the Orient. C"f. also .S',;A ,;;;./ .V,;/., i If.: 

Hwa'tl Ic iglanda e.iUi.i li.ehbo 
IxVa oiibyrgod. 

The el.iboi.Uion of this p.issage in.ikes A,'A/w,A; refer to l.vbi.i, (iieeee, and liulia, 
none of iheni isl.mds.' 

i8. g;es«'oo(I«*. Th.it the M S. re, uiing, .ind not ;'■<.>•.(•.',.'' (.is ('.linun .ind Kenible 
pii>pose), is right, is ileterinined bv the scansion of the h,ilf-line. ('iriinin (in his 
notes) would deriye ;,•'■•>'• '■>'•'' from ;'/,»■, Vi/.A///, ' sejuiigere ' (' from jov ' or ' happiness ' 
to be supplied mentally). Kendile, ileriving the form from the same \erb, tr.ms- 
lates "oft had the hand of the sl.iughterer . . . hardly decided for him' r.iul 
(/7>7>'. VI, I).)). Sieyers (/AAA X, 500). and the dictionaries (ef. A>/ . 1, .).|S, II. .(oo ; 
1?-T. .( Ul). all apparently going back to Dietrich (/f,jiiN\< /s. X, ',.'o), suppose 
.1 contr.ul verb sci-on, sr?Ot/t-, • h.i]ipen,' • bef.ill ' (.SV". 1. .| i,S '.ucidere,' • contin- 
gere,' ' impetriie '). Cirein, J'ii.ht.^ tr.insl.iies .iccordingly "grimm ereilte sie oft 



Nol i;.S ON ANDKl'lAS 



79 



tlii' ll.iiul (Icr Mciidci.' (licin, ;i< lordiiij; to WulKci, tiikcs (lie (nmi ;is (iplalivc, 
ami Wiilkcr adils, 'da ciii fuluialri lic^iill in iKvicluiii)^ anl den voi lici/^cliriidcn 
sal/, daiiii lii\nl, sliimiu- ii li (iicin Ix-i'; Walker docs nol slalc lioni vvlial veil) 
lie dciivi's llic lonn. I!ul (iiciii ncillici in llic Spnu IimIiiiI. noi in liis li.insia 
lion j;ivt'S any indit atiim liial In- lakes llu; loriu as o|)lative, and llie syntax of 
llie passage rt:(|iiiii;s only liie piel. ind., as e.j;. 1. njo''. 'rraulinann ((piotod 
i)y Simons, p. 60) evades lliu j^ianitnalii al dillii ally hy enundinj; llie lexl, iea<lin); 
hant{ !:;es(Cihliiit — ' hiinde schadeteii.' 

The form ,j,'VMvt'('r/f, in tin: sense tlemanded hy llie ( onlesi, has, however, Ixien 
satisfactorily aeioimli'd for hy Professor lirif^hl ()//..\. \\'ll, |.'(i) in a discus- 
sion of the iednpli( a ling verh xt'-'''< <'"'^<"'< ' separate,' ' dei id e,' 'deal on I,' A'.r. 504- 
506. Hy the side of tiie regular lethip. prel. of this verh is found a vv(;ak pret. 
^{V.f (■<'•(>(/<:, />(!//. f)20, sci'odf, Kx. 5SO ; and a weak pasi pait. ;;,m, ,<'r/. A' i . ^of). A 
parallel development is to be observed in the \(\\\t }:;c.\(C&i\'ini, t^escod, -.uiux/ (vvilh 
weak i)iel. ■.ucH'C(/c, cf. Grain., § 392, i\, note 6) ; f^esceotlc. An. iH, is a new \v<'ak 
])reteril formed on the old strting preterit. The veih has liius three preterit 
forms, i^csa'x/ {-.ur(i(/) , i;c\ui'&cufc\ and ,j,7.Mvv"rt/('. The hypothelii al .uroit is therefore 
to he set aside and all the examples referred to .uan/an or .\iu:f)'r)'ii;i. 

20. fr><)uil«'s. Cf. 1 2(M ; (7/r. i.V^S- fieeniin feoiule ; Iteow. 2128: feondes 
f;eiN(mnni) ; Ut'u. .| S 1 : I'liih feondes (raft; ihid. .|i)J : hnih cleofies crall, eli . 
Note also A'/. J07 : se ealda leond ; i icsfwl n/ A'ldulnn us (Ihight's /\'c(i(/i')\\). 1 51, 

I. 2.)): JMin ealdan deolle ; and for the modern uses, see ,\'/''./>. s.v. /iiinf and 
cnonv, and liradley's remarks, Makini^ oj /■.iii^lisli, pp. i(;7 i<;iS. 

23-25. For this tradition of caiiiiihalism see Introd., p. Ixvi. (T. lionnel, p. (15, 

II. 7-S : oJ hi dvOpwiroi rrji 7r6\fws iKtlvt)'i ovre Aprop rjaOtov ovrr ulvov (Iwivov., ciXX' 
■qcrau iaOiovTf^ ffdpKai dvOpiiiTrMv sal Trlvovrei avrCov t6 aljia. Six of the ten MSS. 
read \i5up, however, insleail of olvov. I.e^^cnd, \i. 11 ;, II. 6 S: hlaf ne ;elon, ne 
wa-ter ne druncon, ac iuton manna iTchaman and heoia hlod drimeon. 

Aside from ihe . ///,//v.m , no other allusions to Ihe piaelice <]| (annil)alism are 
made in the exiani lilei.iliire of the Anglo-Saxon |)eriod, and liu're is no reason 
to suppose that any native traditions concerning cannibalism were ( uimmiI anion^; 
the y\nglo-Saxons. A few early allusions in Conlinenlal lileialure lo a heli( f in 
the existence of cannibalism among the I''inns and oihci peoples of noiiheaslem 
Kurope are mentioned liy Miillenhoff, Deittsclie Al/ciliiinsl-inn/c 11, .|9, 35.1; III, 
17-iS. See also Andree, /-'/<■ Anlliropoplui^i^ic, pp. fJ-15. 'Ihe nearest ap])ioa( ii 
to cannibalism in Anglo-Sax(jn literature is in the story of (Irendel and liis dam in 
the /uunoit/f. These creatures devour llu; bodies of men and drink their blood. 
'I'liey are, liow<'ver, only half liuinan, hein;^ jiossessed of more than hnnian 
strength and disi ingni^^hed hy rnonslrons < liaiai t(;risl ii s tioth of lignie and ol 
mind. Tlu; stor- of (licndel has been explaiiuMl as a survival of early fttories of 
cannibalism, dating back perhaps to the |)eiiod <if Ihe cave-dwellers; see Mrooke, 
///story of /•'.(triy /''.ni:;!isli /.iterolnrt' 1, i iS 1 n;, and /■'jif^lisli /Jlcratiirc from the 
/liX'iitiiini^, p. 66; for the theory thai lannihalisni was jjractised by the lave- 
dwellers, see Andree, //u,/., p]). 1 f>. Perhajis fui llu-r connection heUveen the 
race of the giants and cannibalism may be seen in the word eotcii, 'giant,' Icel. 
j<ltuun, which has been explained as derived from the root which appears in 



8o NOTES ON ANDRICAS 

,-/iiii, 'cat,' 'devour.' See MilllonholT, II, 354; Ciimni, 7<v//. Myth, II, 518-520, 
IV, 1437; Ciollhcr, Ihutdbiich </. (,\riiiiiii. Myth., p. i()i. It is possible that an 
Anglo-Saxon niiylit lia\e drawn a parallel between the story of Beowulf's fight 
with the man-eating (irendel and St. Andrew's conflict with the man-eating 
Mermedi>nians. 

23. all. Normally a«', but also ah (eight times) .iiul aeh (once) in Andreas; 
see C'llossary for citations, and Liraiii., § 210, 3. 

24. foorraiu'iiiiioiira. So also in 6"<v/. ii>^6^, /i-orri-nt/twc-i/rti, appositive to 
ell&i'Otf /[!:;'> (1, 1S35'; and /^low. ^,bi, fi-orranciiniene, appositive to Gcata li'ode, 
362''; of. also A't'iTi'. 1S19. Ivluge's comment (/'/>'/>'. IX, iSS) on the passage in 
Hconuilf, to the effect that /tWV(7//</////(V/ as substantive compound = 'stranger* 
is better stylistically than fcoriixii cuincii, ajiplies with ecpial fince to tlie other 
two passages. 

25''. Cf. ]u\m<. 17S : Swylc wa^s |>eaw hyra (in a passage referring to the Danes 
as heathen); Ju^m'. 1246: w;vs l>eaw hyra (of the followers of Heowulf). Note 
also 1. 177'', W'ith which cf. (///. 31)0: swa bi^' geoguiSe I'eaw; Gu. 53S : swii biiS 
feonda |>eaw ; U'/ui/i- 31 : swa biiS scinna |>eaw, det>fla wise. Cf. 1 77-1 70. 

28. t'alaiid. See 15, note. — sohtc. The verb is singular, as is usual after 
fithii /)<• preceded by <""/<'', '~/i', (Fv/zri'i'/r, w,;y//i,', '^•'^ ■ ^^-e 3S0, 1 1 S3 I 'I'l'l '-"f- 
Bi-o-,i'. i46o-i.|()i : nivfre hit ;vt hikle ne sw.'ic m.inna .T-ngum |>."ira |>e liit mid 
niundum bewand ; A'cukc. 1405-1407: magohegna b;vr luMie selestan sawoUeasne 
I'iira I'e mid HroNgare liiim eahtode. Numerous other instances are cited, \Y idling, 
1, 416-4 19, and by Clrinim, p. 94. Grimm jjoints out that a similar idiom is found 
in Old Saxon. A plural verb is also occasionally used after />(7m /t-, e.g. /f/. 
967-()70 : })il w;vs . . . l.xded maire morgenspel manigum on andan l\ira be dryhtnes 
iC dyrnan woldon ; /:'/. 12S6-12S7 : iinra gehwylc I'iira I'e gewurdon on widan feore. 

31'. So /■'/. 111). — 31''. hoaiVxI^iiniuas. Sievers (/'AV>\ I, 503) supposes a 
phir.d form -;'/ww<-, as apjiroximate imitation of the Latin plural, the form -^i^imme 
being supporteil by the rime with -_j,'v/w///f-. Cosijn, in emending to the usual 
plural form, adduces (J 11. 1276': /trti/Wt's ^•'/i/iWiis, and Sievers, in a remark 
ajipeiuled to C'osijn's note, accepts the emendation, explaining -gimmr .is an 
unconscious echo of -i^rhumc. For the metajihor cf. Chr. 1330; Ex. Cit. 44; 
/'//. 301 ff. ; and see 50, note. 

32. aijiottoii. Om. and K., reading <7^'7//<w, derive the form from <?j,'v"< >/<///,' to 
pour out ' ; K. translates ' the eye-sight . . . the gem of the head gallows-minded 
poured out with javelin points.' Gn., Spr. I, 22, reads iT^i,'-<'/t>/i, and derives the 
form from (7j,7/(7//, ' destruere, exstinguere, subvertere ' : l^icht., 'grausam zer- 
stiirten mit der Geere Spitzen.' As weak verb, however, the word is found in 
tills phrase in Bruu. iS: giirum ageted (variant, foigrunden) ; and cf. .-///. 1143; 
Fatis of Men 16: sumne sceal gar iigetan, sumne gu^ abreotan. Simons, \t. 5, 
also reads a«j;pt[t]on. The (]uantity of the radical vowel of iiii?ta>i is discussed 
by Sievers, /'/>/>'. X, 313. 

33-34. Cf. CJir. 1437-8: Swylce hi me geblendon bittre tosonine unswetne 
drync, — a paraphrase of Matt. XXVII, 34. 

34. <lryas. The word is of Celtic origin. Holder, Alt-Celt. Spraihsehatz^ 
col. 1321, derives it from the intensive prefix ,////, + 7('/il-s, from the root meaning 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 8 1 

'know.' The whole compound would mean therefore primarily 'the very wise,' 
by extension 'priests.' The word was probably acquired by the Anglo-Saxons 
from the Irish missionaries in Northumbria, and, as the designation of the priests 
of a non-Christian religion, it was given an evil signification. As we should expect, 
the word and its compound appear in Anglo-Saxon only in the later Christian 
literature. Cf. 6, note ; 765-766, note ; and see A^KD. s.v. druid. 
35-39. Cf. the similar situation in Dan. 569-574 : 

ond 'Sec winelcasnc on wr.xc sende'5 
ond I'onne onliwcorfe'S heortan J)fnc, 
t>a;t |)U ne gemyndgast a;fter mandreame 
ne gewittes wast butan wildeora JiCiw, 
ac J'u lifgende langc I'lilge 
heorta hlypuni geond liolt wunast. 

36. hoorlaii on IiroArc. Reading hcorlmi /nc&rc- {/irc&ic- inst. sg.), Grein, 
J)it/i(., translates 'der das J5ewusslsein der Manner wandle im lUisen, die inner- 
sten Gedanken.' Ileortiiii is plainly appositive to ingej^iiiir and K«wit, and the 
idiom requires a preposition to govern lirc'A're; cf. An. 69'', 892-3 ; C/ir. 640-641 : 
|>am l>e deorc gewil ha-fdon on hrejne, heortan slrcnne. In 1. 36' on has evidently 
fallen out through its similarity in sound to (lie final syllal)le of heortan. — 
Perhaps 36'' should be placed within parentheses ; see 764 '', nole. 

38. heoroftrardiKO. Appositive to hie, 37'', though the epithet seems more 
appropriate to the Mermedonians than to their victims. 

39. Cf. El. 612; 698: me'Se and meteleas. The unumlauted form -leasto 
instead of -licste, here and in 1157, is analogical to adj. forms in -/eas \ cf. also 
neadcofan, 1309. 

40-413. Cf. AY. 273''-274: cwomon in |>a ceastre corSra mceste; El. 1203''- 
I204''^; to J'Sere halgan byrig, cuman in |)a ceastre. "With 40'' cf. 287 '\ 973'', and 
227'', of Heaven ; C/tr. 1007, on konc nidran beorg, of the New Jerusalem. 

42. Mermcdonia. For the forms of this name and its identification, see 
Introd. p. Ixvi. — hlot(. See 992, note. 

43, fordenera ^(Mlraeg. i:\\& ^nqxA gednrg, gedrcai:;, usually 'tumult, outcry,' 
is also used of the ocean, ofer d'eop gedreag, Rid. VII, 10, apparently in the sense 
of 'wide extent,' and, as here, is used in phrases indicating large numbers; cf. 
Beow. 756: secan deofla gedra^g; Wife's Complaint, 45 : sinsorgna gedreag. For 
a third use of the word, see 1555, note. — The umlauted forms of the participle 
of don, found only in Chr. 1207, 1266, and the present passage, are, according to 
Sievers {PBB. IX, 299), undoubted survivals from an original Northumbrian text. 

45 a. Cf. Beow. 1626: eodon him Jid togeanes, of Beowulf after his return from 
the fight with Grendel's mother. 

46b. Perhaps to be enclosed within parentheses ; see 764'', note. 

49. feondes ora^ftc. So 1196, 1294. Cf. Gen. 492: di-ojlcs <r,cft\ and, for 
examples of both phrases, see B.-T., p. 168. The word ' craft ' has not in Anglo- 
Saxon specifically evil meaning (cf. 327, 484, etc.). 

50. hollfusp. Chr. 1123 is the only other occurrence of this word. — spffl. 
For other forms of the word, see 89''; 1246''; I456'\ The word appears also, as 



82 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

simplex and in compounds, in the form sij^el (Sievers, J'BB. X, 507). Note the 
proper name Siffelwaras = Ethiopians, Ap. 64, Ex. 69, etc. For the figure of the 
eye as the sun of tlie head, cf. Skdldslu^parmdl., Cap. 69, SnK. I, 538-539, where 
the poetic names of the eyes are given as the sun or moon, shields, glass, gems, 
or jewels, of the brows or eyelashes. See 31, note. 

51. abreoton. The form of the verb is probably due to confusion with the 
verbs of the reduplicating class ; see Gram., § 384, 2, and Bright, MLJV. II, 80. 
See 640, note. — mid billes ecgc. Cf. Beoiv. 24S5 : billes ecgum ; ibid. 2508: 
billes ecg. 

51-53. According to the Ilpdfeis (Bonnet, p. 66, 11. 9-14) Andrew drinks the 
magic brew which the Mermedonians prepare for liim, but his reason is not 
affected by it and he therefore refuses to eat the hay which they place beside 
him, but continues praising God as before. The version of this incident in the 
Lci^oid, p. 113, 11. 15-1S, is confused: ond hie him sealdon attor drincan, and 
hine sendon on carcerne, and hie hine heton J-eet attor etan, and he hit etan nolde ; 
for J'on his heorte nres tolesed, ne his mod onwended. 

52. a. /ill. 239: herede ast heorten heofonrices god. Professor Hart calls 
attention to Cu-dwo/i's Ilyntfi i : Nu scylun hergan hefa;nrTca;s uard. 

54. onmod. Cf. 163S, and anrtSd, 232, 9S3. The two words are formed 
(Sievers, Zacher''s Zs. XXI, 362) in the same manner as oferntdd, and mean, 
primarily, ' having the attention turned in a certain direction or against something ' ; 
then in a good sense, ' eager, resolute, bold,' or with more emphatic value, 'angry, 
enraged' (cf. Dan. 224, aiiindd; Beow. 1576, anricd, both appositive Xo yrre). 
Note also anniedla, onmedla, 'pride,' Dan. 748; Chr. 814, etc., where the word 
has developed in a pejorative direction. Onmod, aitniod is to be distinguished 
from dnmod; cf. 1. 1565, note. Cf. Gii. 717; eadig ond oiimod. 

55a. Cf. So6'\ 

56. Iialgan stefne. The construction weak adj. + noun, in the instrumental 
case, is found frequently throughout Anglo-Saxon verse in certain traditional set 
phrases : the form hillgan stefne occurs five times in An., and cf. beorhtaii, 
geoinran, hludan, nl^van stefne ; sargan reorde ; hiitan heolfre (2), hea'Oo- 
Avseline; blilcan lige; priddan siO'e ; see Glossary for citations. In similar 
phrases the strong form of the adj. is found in brante ecole ; i'orSre mycle (2) ; 
hea hornscipe ; o'Ore siSe (4) ; mine gefrege. In other than instrumental 
phrases the weak inflection of the adj., in constructions of adj. -f noun, is found 
as follows: gen. sg., ecan dryhtnes, 721; dat. sg., bestemdon, 4S7 ; halgan 
heape, Ap. 9; ■\vintereealdan iiilit, 1265; and in the prepositional phrases, to 
^vidan feore (3 times); to Avidan aldre (2 times); to fiegeran gefean, 1693, 
and cf. 598; under niflan na-s, 1305; on swa niowan gefean, 1670. See 
Lichtenfeld, Hanpfs Zs. XVI (IV), 327 ff., for arguments (not altogether valid) 
as to chronology drawn from the use of these constructions. 

57-58. Cf. Jul. 233 : to carcerne. Hyre waes Cristes lof in fer)>locan facste 
biwunden. Note also ^«. 1671. 

59. Cf. Chr. 992 : wepa'S wanende wergum stefnum. 

6i'\ Cf. Metr. I, 84 : geomran stemne. 

62*. So 1282 ; El. 814; Ph. 465.— 62''. Cf. Introd. p. xlix. 



iNOTKS ON ANDKICAS 83 

63. liii. I iitioducing exchimatory ilietoriiiil (|ue.slions, //// is not infiL'(|uciUly 
found, e.g. ll'tiiui. 95: hu .seo I'lag gcwat ; Chr. 362 : hu we .sind geswencle I'uih 
lire .sylfra gewill, etc. It occurs also as simple interjection, equivalent to hivat^ in 
.•//. 91 ; Chr. 1459: IIu |>iier wx's unefen racu unc geniaene ! ; and, in conjunction 
with eala. Hoi. 75: Kala Gabrihel lui \>\\ eart gleaw and scearp. See also J/ol. 84, 
100, 104 ; Chr. 216, 278, etc. In these instances rt/A?and hu are to be taken together 
as constituting the interjectional [)hrase, similar to the phrase eald hioict^ Chr. 416 ; 
Sal. 316; Mt'tr. IV, 25, A/ctr. VIII, 55. Kor the use of hu as interjection in the 
j)rose, see Wiilfing, 11, 694. 

64. seowiiA. (!m., noting /uuno. 406, translates 'consuunt.' lie remarks, 
however, that seoO'a'S = 'coc|uunt ' might possibly apply to the welding of 
fetters. K. follows (im.'s first reading; (in. .S/r. II, 437, ]i., and W. Nachtriige, 
p. 208, his second interpretation. But no justification for the meaning 
j('()d"r/^/ = ' seethe, boil' = ' weld, fashion, devise,' as accepted by Gn., W., 
and 1!., (an be found from (lie other metaphorical uses of the word in Anglo- 
Saxon. In Jicoiv. 190 and 1993 the word is used transitively with niwlceare, 
modceare, respectively, as objects, and it means ' to be troubled about, to brood 
over.' The [larticiple soden appears in Cit. 1046, 1236 (with inst. .uii-i;iiirhiiii/ii), 
1123 (with inst. sdrwylniuvi'), and in ,///. 1239 (with inst. Haiixaiiitiiii) ; in all 
these passages it means 'troubled, afiHicted.' On the other hand, the depen- 
dence of 64''' upon lieinv. 406', searoiiet semvcd^ is evident ; in boll; passages 
the word means 'weave, knit.' For a similar figure, cf. 672', wrolit w«'hlm<I('. 
The MS. reading Boo'flia'd { = .ic-o/id^') might easily arise from the misreading 
of a' for /) ; a similar scribal error probably exjjlains the MS. form waes for Jjaes 
in 145''. Cf. Icel. skyrta hamri s^H', 'a shirt sewed with the hammer,' 'hammer- 
knit' (Cleas.-Vig., p. 518). 

65-66. Cf. /c/. 267-26S : beodnes willan, georn on mode. 

66. Siirli Kcoh'ffa. ' Now with sorrow.' Cosijn (followed by Simons, j). 49) 
would read ^w/zd", 'foolishness, mockery' (anticipating '<liiinl)aii, 67'), a phiusi- 
ble but not a necessary change. 

67. See 38^-39. 

70. sle. Here monosyllabic (.Siev., /'/>'/>'. X, .^78), and so regularly in Ain/rens, 
exce])t 417'. 

70-71. Cf. A/. 773-774 : gif I'Tii willa sle, wealdend cngla, bait, etc. ; 789, gif hit 
sie willa \>m. 

72. sweordum aswcbban. So Ap. 69''; Beow. 567, 679. — ,Cf. Beow. 1825: 
ic beo gearo sona. 

74. 6TJi'll«a«uin. The pronominal object is implied in the adjective. 

76-78. Concerning the restoration of Matthew's sight, see 91, note. 

78. a^ft<*r l>illht>t(>. This is the only recorded occurrence of billhete, defined 
by Crein, ,Spr. I, 117, 'odium ope ensium manifestatum '; by B.-T., 'the hate of 
swords.' Cf. cci^hetc, ciimbolhcte, with meaning similar to that oi billhete. In the 
present passage the word may have allusion to the way Matthew's eyes were put 
out ; or it may have been coined merely for the rime (Bright). 

81. to aiMiin pe. Cf. Ps. LXXXVI, 6 : on anum |>e. 

82. a. Jill. 221 : ic to Dryhtne min mod staj^elige. 



84 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

85. scyl<lh«'tiiin, Tlie only Dccunence of this as well as the parallel com- 
poiiiul, ni'tVhctiiiii, .S5.1. The value of hete in compounds is otherwise that of an 
al)stracl noun, -hate.' Gm., p. 98, suggests, and Simons, p. 119, would read here, 
-liatiiin, in order to make the form agree with the form soyldhata, 1047, 1147; 
hut the compiiund iit&lictuni speaks decisively against the change. See 1047, note. 

86. ^v^'^I•»^lIn wrohtsinWiiiii. Cf. gryusmW, 917, larsiiii'<5i, 1220. The exist- 
ence of such compounds in Anglo-Sa.xon, in which, however, the second element 
has become generalized in meaning, is an indication of the dignified position of 
the smith in early Teutonic society. Compare also the conception of Weland as 
smith, which was not unknown to the Anglo-Saxons, as we learn from Beoiv. 455, 
Dcor I, and W'ald. 2. Similar compounds in other Teutonic languages are men- 
tioned by Kluge, PBB. X, 440. 

86''-87. Cf. Bonnet, p. 67 : K(xX fMi] irapaSuxreis fie t^ davdrt^ t<J; viKpf rovrif). 
LegcnJ, p. 114: ne me ne sale on |>one bitterestan dcal>. 

88. Avuldres tat'Cii. drein, Spr. II. 520, and Simons, p. 134, would supply 
saitcta crux, ' the sign of the cross,' as completing the meaning, making iviihfres 
tdcen thus equivalent to the sigores tacen of El. 88 and elsewhere. But cf. /'//. 96 : 
torht tdcen Codes, appositive to Codes coiidellc, 1. 91; Cii. 1266: o'^l'Kt eastan 
cwom ofer deop gelad da;gredw6ma, wedertacen wearm. Note also Bonnet, p. 67 : 
TaOra 5^ ■wpoaivxop.ivov toO '^Xa.rBiia. iv r^ (^uXokt) fXa/xi/zei' 0(Ss, koX i^rjXdev iK tov 
(Pwrhi (pwv^ \^yovcra, and Legend, p. 114, 1. 9: mycel leoht ond beorht onlGohte 
)>a;t carcern, and Drihtnes stefn wks geworden to him on \>xvt\ leohte. 

89. Iiadre. One e.xpects hddor as in 1456. But we may take hadre (with 
Bamouw, p. 146) as weak nom. ; the construction may carry with it a specific or 
demonstrative value (cf. note on tdcen, 1. 88), and it is so translated by Grein Dicht., 
Root, and Hall : ' like the bright sun.' Kemble, however, makes it indefinite, ' like 
a serene star.' One might almost suppose that hiidrc, the adverbial form, is a 
recollection of the model for this passage : 

' '^a cwom leohta mSst 
halig of heofonum hxdre sclnan.' 

Gh. 1256-1257. 

— segl. This spelling is supported by 50, sa'gl by 1456. No other example of ^ 
for ic occurs in the MS. ; but »- for e occurs 582, -wii'ge; 495, sta'fnan. 

91. holpo gcfi-oincde. Nothing is .said here to show that Matthew's sight 
(cf. 51, 77) is restored to him; both the Greek and the Legend, however, are 
specific : Bonnet, p. 67, Trapdirxoi' ovv fj.01 K^pte t6 (pQs tQv 6(f>6a\ixQv /jlov, and later, 
Ktti fvd^u^ dv^fiXexf/ev ; Legem/, p. 114, 1. 4 : forgife mlnra eagna leoht ; and 1. 12: 
Matheus I'a lociende he geseah Drihten Crist. In the passage corresponding to 
143 ff., when the Mermedonians come to Matthew in prison, the Greek and the 
L.egend state that he closed his eyes in order that they might not perceive that 
his sight had been restored. ITeinzel, "Ueber den Stil der altgerm. Poesie," 
Qucllen und Forscli. X, 43, notes this passage as characteristic of Cynewulf's 
proneness to omit even necessary steps in the progress of a narrative. 

92-93. Similar phrasing occurs in 11. 1429-1430; and ci. Jul. 2S2-2S3 : Hyre 
stefn oncwxl' wlitig of wolcnum, word hleoNrade. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 85 

94. iiiagu]jogiie. Of the 14 occurrences of this compound in Anglo-Saxon 
verse, 6 are found in Beowulf, 5 in Andreas, and the remaining three as fol- 
lows; IVciiid. 62, Men. 82, Jitd. 236. Of the five occurrences in Andreas 4 
refer, as in the present passage, to the servants of the Lord;- in the remaining 
passage, 1140, the epithet, with epic impartiality, is used of the heathen Merme- 
donians. 

95. iindor heannlociiu. So Pll. 695. 

99. ic ]>e iiii<l wiinigo. Cf. loi, 945, 1218, and Clir. 478, 488, for similar 
phrasing. 

100. Th. and K. place of pyssiiin in the first half-line; but cf. 112. — leotJu- 
bcnduiii. The compound occurs five times in An., but elsewhere only Gen. 382. 

102. noorxiiinvang. An ingenious explanation of this difficult word is that 
offered by Bradley, Academy XXXVI, 254 (Oct. 19, 1889). He regards it as 
a contraction of a fuller form, *neorohsna wang, the Gothic equivalent of which 
would be *na'wi-rdhsne-waggs, 'the field of the palaces of the dead.' With the 
first element, nawi-, he compares Anglo-Saxon neo-, as in neobed, neosi&, etc., and 
with the general conception, ivarl/ieal, ' Valhalla.' A more probable etymology is 
that of Reinius, Anglia XIX, 554-556, who derives the first element from a hypo- 
thetical Anglo-Saxon form *ne werksan, ' not working, not suffering ' ; the whole 
compound would thus mean ' the plain or field of the idle.' 

104-^. Cf. Doomsday 24: ne noht hyhtllc ham; Sat. 138: ne mot ic hihtlTcran 
hames brucan. In both passages, as in Andreas, the allusion is to the heavenly 
home. — 104''. Cf. Chr. 284, 1189: halgum meahtum. 

105. Cf. 161 1 ; Chr. 1673: ond wuldres leoht torht ontyned ; Sat. 556: us is 
wuldres leoht torht ontyned; Sat. 593-594: I'ier is wuldres bled torht ontyned; 
Gu. 457-458: wa2s me swegles leoht torht ontyned. Gn. and W. have only a 
comma after oiifynod. 

106. to >vi(laii feore. Also 810, 1452; El. 21 r, 1321 ; Reow. 933. Cf. to 
widan aldre, 938, 1721 ; widan feorh, 1383, also El. 760, 800, Beow. 2014. 

107. prah. Final g appears as li, in Andreas, in bui*h, adreah, gclah, 
astah, and the present instance; see Gram., § 214, i, and cf. 769'', note. 

109. syiinige. I quote from my note. Mod. F/ul. II, 404 : ' Reading synne 
with the MS. and editors, Grein, Spr. II, 518, glosses the word as inst. sg.(?) of 
syn, "evil," "wickedness"; Simons, p. 124, glosses the form as a reflexive pronoun, 
but he gives no further clue as to his interpretation of the passage. The trans- 
lations treat the word as an adverb. I5ut the improbable inst. sg. syntie is clearly 
to be corrected to the adjective form synnge [or synnige\ appositive to war- 
logan, loS-'', to accord with the usual phrasing as found in 565'', 710'', 964''; cf. 
also 921". The MS. has regularly the unsyncopated forms in this word; the 
form synne perhaps looks back to a time when (he syncopated forms were still 
written.' 

III''. So 567; C/ir. 1 197. 

1 13. ta^linet. The only occurrence of the word ; t(£lmearc occurs once, Gn. 849. 

114. seofon ond twentig. The chronology is consistent and follows the 
sources; cf. Legend, p. 114, 1. 18: ac onbTd her seofon and twentig nihta. The 
Mermedonians hold a meeting every thirty days (1. 157) and at the end of thirty 



86 NOIKS ON ANDREAS 

days Matthew is to Itc i)ut tci tleath ; alter twenty seven ilays, liowever (fore ]?rr»o 
Jillit, 185), Anilrew is to set out to rescue him from this fate. Cf. also 148, 930. 

115. iiih(«><'rinu's. The term commonly used by the Anglo-Saxons in reckon- 
ing a periotl of tinie was >iilit, not (/<<x; ft)r examjjles in Andreas, see Glos- 
sary, and ef. 1 14, note. Tacitus [(Jfriiitiiiia 11) mentions this custom among the 
Germans of tlie Continent: 'Nee dierum numerum, ut nos, sed noctium compu- 
tant'; and he adds: 'Sic constituunt, sic ct)ndicunt : nox ducere diem videtur.' 
Caesar (/><■ /^l-I/o Gallico \\. iS) recoids the same custom among the Gauls: 
' Galli se omnes ab Dite patre prognatos pra^dicant idcjue ab druidibus proditum 
dicunt. Ob eam causam spatia omnis temporis non numero dierum, sed noctium 
finiunt.' And lie also adds: 'dies natales et mensium et annorum initia sic 
observant, ut noctem dies subsequatur.' This custom of reckoning the night 
with the day which followed it also obtained among the Anglo-Saxons; cf. Anglo- 
Siixon/n[c<-'"'/'-'" = Thursday evening, />-/;,'•<.■//////' = tiie night jMcceding Friday (see 
Kluge, Etymoloi:;. IVcirterbiic/i, s.x. fdstcit). Sunday, according to the Wulfstan 
homilist, should be observed ' from nontTde |>a?s sa;ternda?ges o^' nionandxges 
lihtincge ' (Tupper, " Anglo-Saxon I);vg-Ma;l," /'///'. of the A/LA. X, 134), itoiitide 
being the ninth hour counting from sunrise. This custom has left its traces in 
the Mod. Eng. phrases 'Hallowe'en,' 'New Year's Eve,' 'Christmas Eve,' etc. 
The custom of reckoning time by nights instead of days survives in the phrases 
'fortnight,' 'sennight,' 'Twelfth Night.' See further Schrader, I\eii/!exi/:on Jer 
Indi\i[ermatiisclieu Altertiimskuude, p. 845, and Grimm, Tent. Mvt/i., p. 753. 

116. Cf. Gil. 1110: sarum geswenced; /j't-cri'. Q75 : synnum geswenced. — All 
Edd. have a ciimma after gos^vtMu-tnl ; H. and K. jnit a comma after <;e>vyr'(Vo<l 
also, but the other Edd. have no punctuation here. Gn.- removes the coiiima 
after gos\v<»nfe<l, adds one after gewyr'iVod, and supplies %vesaii as completing 
the sense. On the omission of wesiiii, cf. 1303. note. — Cf. ///</. -99: sigore 
geweor'^od. 

118'. Also 2J5\ 

120. OH riht. Simons, p. 1 10, forms an adj. compound ouriht = ' wahr, echt,' 
following Gn., who translates. Die/it., ' er ist ein rechter Konig.' But the words, 
metrically, do not have the stress of an adj. compound ; cf., besides the other 
passages in ./;/., C/ir. 267: mote arisan ond on ryht cuman ; and A'.r. 5S6 : reaf 
ond randas, heom on riht sceode. 

123*. So 1303; Gen. 1555, 1SS6; Beo7o. 1789,2594; E/. 1060, 11 27. — iiihthelin 
toj^ljld. Also AV. 78; cf. 1305. Grimm, 7'tv/'/. J/r///., 753, noting these passages, 
says: "to her [i.e. Night], as a goddess, is ascribed, quite in the spirit of our 
olden time, a terrible and fearful helmet, like a cloak-of-darkness.' Rut the pas- 
sages hardly justify the speciiic picture. Holm is probably used in these com- 
pounds in the general sense of ' covering.' 

123-128. For other examples of the figure of asyndeton in Andreas, see 
11. 370 ff. ; 391 ff. ; 1545 ff. 

125. da;grc(hvoma. The two elements of this word occur separately. Dagred 
(OHG. tagar-at, -ot, Icel. dagra&, cf. Noreen, Ahriss der indogerm. lAinf/ehre, 
p. 196) was, in the Anglo-Saxon period, a technical term for one of the periods 
of the day. The Anglo-Saxon night was divided into seven parts, the seventh 



MUTES ON ANDREAS 87 

part coming just before (/(ri;;reci, (/(Ci^^rPd it?.e\i being succeeded by siuiuan u/>xi'"X' 
(Tapper, "Anglo-Saxon Divgnia;!," /'u/>. of MLA. X, 126). It was also the period, 
as we learn from the Colloquy of i^ilfric (Tupper, p. 154), when the husbandman 
went to the fields: ' (Arator) : Eala leof, )>earle ic deorfe; ic ga iit on da;grCd 
(diluculo), liywende oxon to felda.' In later English the word, through a process 
of popular eiymologizing, was supposed to be made up of the elements 'day' 
and ' red,' ' the red of the break of day,' ' the rosy dawn ' (cf. NED. s.v. day-red). 
The second element of the compound, woma, in its other occurrences, both as 
simplex and in compounds, has the meaning 'tumult,' 'alarm,' at times 'terror'; 
cf. 1355; and CItr. 834, 998, heofomvoma (tr. Cook, Christ, p. 259, 'sound from 
heaven,' ' thunder (?) '). The two elements combined seem to mean, therefore, 
'the rush or tumult of the dawn'; lirooke, p. 414, 'the trumpet sound of the 
dawn.' Grimm, Tent. Myth., 720 ff., gathers together a great number of illustra- 
tions showing how wide-spread was the belief that ascribed noise or clang to the 
rising and setting of the sun, and explains the belief by supposing the existence 
in the popular mind of 'a deep affinity between the notions of light and. sound, 
of colors and tones.' Wotan himself, he points out (p. 745), is called Wuomo, 
Woma; and in this name and such words as dcci^redwotita, he sees the survivals 
of an original nature-myth, according to which the dawn was an actual living 
person. 

I25''-I33'\ The luld. vary widely in the punctuation of these lines. After 
satnnarlc, 125'', W. has a colon, all other Edd. a comma; ufter hildfrecaii, 
126-', K. and 15. have a comma, the other Edd. no punctuation, (in., B., and 
Cos. {PBB. XXI, 8), enclose 1. 127 within parentheses, thus making hrysedon, 
127'', intransitive, and uniting bolf^ciimode, 128'', to hildfrecan, i26-». After 
bordhreo'flaii, 128'', Gm. has no punctuation, all other Edd. a period or colon; 
after -wiincdon, 131'', Gm. and K. a semicolon, all other Edd. a comma ; after 
bora'daii, 133'', Gm. and K. a question-mark, all other Edd. a period. VVoI<l()ii 
ciiiiniaii, 129', has two objects, (i) the clause hwai'd'cr . . . ^vllIle<loIl, and 
(2) hwylcno . • . ber^dan. 

127. garas hry.scdon. Kemble, ' they brandished their javelins.' But the pas- 
sage here is an evident reminiscence from Beowulf, the only other occurrence 
of the word hrysian in the heroic poetry : syrcan hrysedon, gu'Sgewaedo, Beow. 226- 
227. Translate as intransitive, ' rattle '; Grein, Dicht., ' die Kampfspeere rauschten.' 
Cf. Beow. 327 : byrnan hringdon. 

128''. So also Beow. 2203. 

130. Cf. 1378; 1560; Chr. 734-735: I'Sr he gen ligelS in carceme clommum 
gefaestnad. 

iSS'^- Also J?/. 1034, 1268 ; Ph. 22^. The period was thirty days (cf. 1 14, note). 
— I33''. Cf. El. 498 : feore berzeddon. 

135. Cf. Bonnet, p. 68: Koi wpocr^deuav t^ X^'P^ aiirov ttj de^iq. rd^Xav, 'iva yvCxri 
TT)v ir\-f)pw(Tiv tQ>v TpidiKovTa r]iJ.epQv. Note also 149, 157. These details are omitted 
in the Le^'-eud. 

136. h^v^enne. Also 400; cf. Grain., § 65, and note 2. 

138. caldlu'orto. The only occurrence of the epithet in Anglo-Saxon. — 
cor'flor ud'ruiu getang. For other examples of this stylistic device of using d&er 



88 NOTKS ON ANDREAS 

instead of repeating the noun, cf. i | j ; I'll. 2J3 ; J'\rd. 6; Bcow. 653, 870, 248^, 
2985. See 360', note. 

139. After rtcsboran Gm. and W. have no mark of punctuation, the other 
Edd. a semicolon. — Cf. Chr. 706: sohes ne giemdon. 

140. hira mod. Cf. 454: fire m6d = '\ve'; 1242: l>a?t xiSele mod = ' he.' 
Other e.\amples are Kl. 597 ; Jul. 26, 209 ; Hu. 711. 

141. (loDili's lariiiii. 'Through or by the instruction, counsel of the devil.' 
The phrase is a connnon one with Wulfstan: judeisc folc I'urh deofles lare hine 
forrSdde (ed. Napier, p. 17,1. 19); eal mancyn \v;vs jnirh deofles lare Sr )>am 
beswicen (p. 22, 1. i). 

142. eaueftuin. The late writing ii for f occurs only in this word in the MS. 
of Andreas, but the use is sporadic throughout the Anglo-Saxon period; cf. 
Grain., § 194. 

143. slii^viio. This spelling is supported by golah, 1074. 

145. |>a's. I.olnnann {.lit^^lia HI, 126), accepting the emendation Jr.oirs for the 
MS. -wjvs, cites hi^ucs in this passage as the sole example of the interrogative 
used as relative pronoun. Zupitza (Aiij^lia III, 369), retaining /ruurs, regards the 
form as interrogative, and the clause which it introduces as a dependent question, 
not a relative clause. But the right reading here is undoubtedly pies, the first letter 
of which was miswritten w ; cf. 64, note. 

I46\ So Sat. 21, 239, 659; I/y. V, 6; Af. 28. 

147. IViiinra'dciiiio. The only occurrence of the word. Dicht., 'die F"rist der 
Vorbestimmung ' ; K., 'Then was the space exjjired of the predestined time'; 
Root, ' Then was accomplished . . . The appointed time, the season fore-ordained.' 

148. l>iiisso"»t'i"'«'»'''' '^ f- 157, note. 

149. Cf. 135, note. ' 

150. Cf. /)V()<t'. 1567: banhringas brnec. 

151. Cf. 1472 ; Beo~iV. 1630 : lui^^re dlysed, of the armor of Beowulf. 

152. duf>;ii'«Te oiid jjjo()j;<>"<Vo. Also 1122, and Beon'. 160,621, 1674. The two 
occurrences of the phrase in .Indri-as are in passages of similar context, and 
both refer to the Mermedonians. The j^hrase is, however, a dignified, heroic one, 
and means the body of warriors, young ar.d old ; see Miillenhoff, Deittschc Alter- 
tiimskunde IV, 263-264. .\s it is used in Ai!drca.<: it perhaps has weakened 
and become generalized into the sense merely of 'every one,' 'one and all.' 

154. Cf. Beino. 1568: fiegne flSschoman. 
I54'"-I56. Cf. the similar phrasing I227''-I22S. 

157-158\ ' After every thirty days ' ; cf. Maid. 271 : aifre embe stunde ; Chron. 
1 137: Sure um wile, 'every little wiiile'; Metr. XXVIII, 28-30: 

6'Ser steorra cynieJS efiie swa same 
on l>one ilcan stede eft ymb '^rltig 
geargerlmes. 

157. ping gehedon. Cf. 930; Bco~<o. 425-426: ana gehegan Ning wifi l>yrse ; E.x. 
Git. 1S-19: |>ing sceal gehegan frod wih frodne. Note also iiiiT'iffel gehegan. 1049, 
1496, and sf(>iia& ^i^v/iixai/. Ph. 493. The phrase is a conventional term in Anglo- 
Saxon for holding a parliament or meeting, but it is found only in the verse and is not 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 89 

used in the prose of the meetings of the n'ita/i. l!ut tlie same phrase was, and is 
still, used in Iceland of the meeting of deliberative or legislative bodies ; cf. Cleas.- 
Vig., p. 260, heyja hi'igi ' to hold a parliament.' The word h'n.Ki according to May- 
hew, Academy XXXVI, i3S(Aug. 31, 1889), is cognate with Gothic /t'/7/j-, 'time,' 
the form hing being derived by grammatical change, and means ' a meeting held 
at an appointed time.' This derivation is also given by Greenough and Kittredge, 
W'ords and tlieh- IVays^ p. 236: ' The word is thought to be cognate with Latin 
ttniifiis, " the (fitting) time," " the right moment." If so, we may feel confident that 
the oldest sense at which we can arrive in English is " that which is agreed upon as 
fitting."' The word pinggeiiicarces, which occurs only twice. An. 148 and Kl. 3, 
certainly refers to time, and thus bears out the above derivation. This etymology 
has been questioned, however, by F. A. Wood, MLN^. XIX, i. In discussing the 
base *te{/!)i/o, which appears in the meaning ' stretch,' ' lengthen,' ' grow,' ' become 
strong,' and (what seems to be the opposite meaning) ' draw together,' 'contract,' 
' make compact,' he says : ' Here belong OE. fihig, OHG. ding, pre-Germ. tenqo-m, 
" a drawing together," " contract," " compact," etc. The meaning " draw together " 
is apparent in OE.////4,'-/(?;/, "settle," "reconcile," "arrange," " intercede," "plead." ' 
But Professor Wood's semasiological grouping is not convincing. 

158. Gm. has only a comma after nihtj^criiiu's, all other Edd. a colon or 
semicolon. — neod. The sense here is 'desire,' as in Fh. 189-191 : 

' biiS him neod micel 

l)a;t he ) a yldu ofestum mote 

Jnirh gewittes wylm wendan to life.' 

B.-T., p. 714, quotes the same phrase in OS. : ' was im niud mikil that sie selbon 
Krist gisehan mostin,' 'they desired eagerly to see Christ.' Cf. 1166'', note. 

164. oft his Iiifan adreg. The MS. of, 'for the sake of (as given by the 
translators), has not the support of other examples; cf. 431''. The emendation 
is supported by Gu. 63 : se nsfre J^a lean alege'5 J^am j^e his lufan adreoge'S. 
Adr'eogan is always used transitively in Andreas. For other examples of the 
verb in an active sense, cf. Gu. 86'': gewin drugon ; Sat. 254^-255: \>\% is idel 
gylp h£et we ier drugon ealle hwile ; Wulfstan (ed. Napier, p. 28, 11. 1-3): J'a;t 
[heofona rice] eow is gegearwod to ecan edleane eowres geswinces, be ge for 
minum lufan Sr on worulde adrugan. For a similar differentiation in meaning, 
cf. r<rfnan ='to do, perform,' and ' to endure, suffer.' Cf. 1380, note. 

165-167. See Introd., p. Iviii. 

166. galdorcra^ftum. The first element of the compound means literally 
'sound,' 'song,' then 'incantation,' ' magic incantation ' ; ci. Beow. Tp^z: galdre 
bc'ivunden, 'protected by a spell,' of the treasure-hoard of the dragon. The word 
appears here to be generalized to the meaning merely of things evil or wicked ; cf. 
6, note ; 34, note; 765-766, note. 

167a. So Gu. 875. — sio. Hall, p. 67: 'The article in line 167 is treated as 
definite by Grein, but we have always felt that it had the indefinite value.' Lich- 
tenfeld, Hatipfs Zs. XVI (IV), 349, notices this passage but gives no further 
examples of the definite form with indefinite value. It seems best, however, 
to take slo as Sievers does {PBB. XII, 192), not as indefinite, or as referring 
to the voice of the Lord, but to the voice of Andrew : ' then from the heavens 



90 



NOII'.S ON .\Nl)Ki:.\S 



[i.e. in l\i'.i\oi\ l>v tlu' loul) his voiit- w.is IumuI. white ihi- s.iinlU man Andrew, 
in .\> li.ii.i, w.is." C'l. 107.1: /}//'/ .>■<•■' .v'fV/j^', ■/./'/, "his hopi- iK'icix ed hnu.' 

170. It. ./.v ',1 ; /><>///. 47: Icode UX'Hiii. 

171. »'lr«>l>al»liiin. Ihc i>nl\ >h » nru-iu i- ol the word. 'IMie etm-ndation ryiM»- 
baldiiiii i.s li.tsi'd i>n the inundtd H'.nhnj; , vmhiliii- for tho MS. ,viiini;l\iLi<-, 
/u\':i'. 10 ;.( ; . i'//f'- ox <;i' /////<,• A »/i/<* occurs only in this passage. Hut ct'. the iou\- 
lunnuls . i'//(V.Vi . i'//<;j,'(''./. .S/;-. I. iSo, i;livssos ciw/'i ■<;/./ -: 'stronniis .nhitrii'; 
H, r,, • Imld in dci ision ' ; .Swccl, /'.•,.'., doi's not i;i\i' tlu- tonn i'ir«>l>al<l. />/, -',7. 
It.insl.ilfs . • gci^cn den Kuhnon il.i ' ; K., ii>nli.ii\ to his icM, • lo him nn.dly 
bold ■ ; Koot, • lo him, th.it slcull.ist s.iint ' ; 1 l.ill, • to him bold in diHisiou." 

174. l"«>r'«> liotlaii. <.'!'. jSj, I ;o, .uul ; ',7. nolo. i'i. .ilso JU). 

177. Cf. J5''. note. 

179''- "^ '• i',?o''; and ////. U)i -U)J : gen ic feoros |>e iiiin.in willo. 

180 181'. I'f. />V(';i'. (> -7 : syl'l'an ftMest woar|> leasee.ifl Iniulen. 

184''. So .ilso io;,S, i,'>57: .////. 5;,5. ('.:5. 

185. foro. Cr. Hotiiiel, p. (>S : ifri -^A^) r/)n\ iVit'/>ni. Note .ilso 1 1 .|. The / ij,'v//,;', 
p. 1 1 |, 11. o 10, le.ids: ■ .Old .il.xnl JMiion M.itluiim hmne brol'oi »>1 h.em i.ureine, 
loi I'on I'e lui ;;it I'ly d.ii^.is lii l.ile s\ndon, j'.it hie." etc. 'The piob.ilile word in 
the hvpothetii .d 1 .itin oiii;in.il whieli lor»> li.insl.ites is .;./////.■. It seems best to 
t.ike it heie .is .m .id\eib, not .is tliein, .S>'. 1, ;ji. does, .is .1 teinpi>r.d preposi- 
tion i;o\eininj; iiilH. The suggestion ofoi; of I'osijn .uul Simons, iloes not suit 
the context ; olVr lue.ms 'p.ist,' 'gone bv," but twenty se\en il.ivs h.ive gone by, 
not three, .iccording to the narrative. 

187. sti'^t i»iis«>mlaii. See 1 ;j()-i^^J7, and note. 

190. «)1'(M- (loop g;elml. So (';/. 85(1; (///. i .•(!(). 

\g\. swa An \v(>r<l«> b«>e>vis(. ('(. :\o. \o\. .|iS. 

194 195. The I'.dd put no punctn.ition .itter getVraii, but .1 comm.i or an 
oxcl.un.ition pomt .iltei li4<oleiiiiiii. except Keinble. wlu> punctu.Ues ,is in the 
text. Since eon must go nutiic.ilK in the tiist h. lit line, no punctu.ition .itler 
heofoiiiiiii is peimissible. 

194. oaA. Here, .is in ^(>S ', evidently conipar.itive. 'Piie form mtV, .is positive 
of the .idv., recorded in S/-r. 1, JS.v -md 11. P., J 50, is deriveil from the above 
mentioned pass.iges and ii,>i. ::o^S .md (///, i^jS. Mut (»V//. .:05s demands met- 
ric. illy i-.xtc, and alsi> the positive degree; <\!<f for (/.v. 5^8 rests upon a false MS. 
reailing, the MS. having ,\i&<- (cf. /<'//■/, 111, 71). The only .mtheniic passages for 
PaiiV are conseipientlv these two in .hi,i',;is. both of which .ire comp.u.itive. 

195''. rf. /;<,'. 11.'. .1/./'. \1, ;o: heolon v>nd eouN.in ond (e.ill) holma begong. 

197. wai'ti'tVtaru'Oia. h'or siniil.ir Mining compounds, e.g. :(\'rii't,>r,i, dn iii^wir.i, 
etc., see Khige, /7>'A'. 1\. (.'V See .• ;o. note. 

198. wt^jxa-'' «>*"•"'' wulland. Tf my luMe, .I/...'', /'-'///. II. .(05 : • .Ml the editoi^ 
re.ul ,•.'.•.;■,'„•'.•./ with the M.'^.; (".n-in. however ((/V/w/. X, .}j;), changes lo ;<i.>7,in,i. 

The whole phrase as understood by the editors and translators is out of keeping 
with the rest of the p.issage. l>rein, /V,'<7., translates: "die Wege viber weite 
1 ..inde " ; Kemble, " ways over w ide l.itul " ; RovM, "the tr.icks across tlie bouiuUess 
l.md " ; 11. ill, "the ways o'er tlie wide l.mds." lUit ll\e word is appositive to .md 
ainplities the .>.<~,v7/r.j/«,;.f, ;<'iiri>&/',tni&t> ^ncifiH, and 7i>,rUrf>ro^'ii n o\ the preceding 



Nori'.S ON ANDKlwXS 91 

lines, .111(1 1,111 li.ndly iiH.in " ii),i(lw:iy.s im IIm' diy land." Il will li<' iiDliinl mImi 
ili.il ill lilt- siiicciHrmi; lilies, iIhiui'Ii llie vviiiil licicslru-la ixiiir., il is liinileil l.y 

Ihe |ililJM' ('/(■/• Ktld h'd-tri ■ llie wiinlc i>,issil|^c is (■|inSC(|ueli I ly ( lesi I i| il i ve nl 

join iieyiiij^s liy u.ilei. 

'The lil^lil niulelsl.iuilin;' mI llie |),i;,s.ij;e is (le|ien(leiil oil the im .iliill|,', (il 
■l('/i//(l/li/. As .1 I nlil|)i>i|iicl llil . won I r. (.1 lie(|iieill . ii ( 1 1 II e lire ;| 1 1( 1 llieillis ; (l) " (liy 
hmd, irii.i liiiu.i," .is dislinjMiislied lioiii the oce.iii ((I. <u//. I S.i'^ ■ vvirlel olei 
widl.iiid, .ind (,',■//. |c;5 I5(>; liililnii Melode JM cyl wkHdikI mi- we/;;is liyllc); 
(•) " Will Id. < .iilh," ill j^eiieral (i !. C/'r. (mS : ve,7,/// ,'/</ ,v/, //.///</, " pinsiiei ily upon 
,-,11 II, "), The se. .111(1 is Ihi; siMis(! in whii h Ihe wind is used in Ihi- |neseiil |i:isHa);i;. 
Ag;iin, 7('<X(i.\, uppo.silivc; Id .ufstrcdinits, is llii; H.iini: Wdid ;is ■!>•<■:;, i\ in (irii. i i;f), 
noin, pi. of 7f '.?■;,•■, " ll>u Ins, unilii, niiuu." 'riiu iiHiial .spelling ol ihe wmd in the 
Aiiibi-ax is nv'v, as o.ff. 7C'<j,v.v, 6,^2, wilxox, 37.}, cle. ; l)iil Ihe siKllini; .crr is 
found ill lliu gen. pi. w^n, C)ji. Kciid iilso 7iv/;v.r Kuuir,/, .hi. Ooi, "w.iid nl llie 
wave," nol 7iWi,'VM wi-nn/ {S/>r. 11,655, Hall), " v\.iiil nl Hn- w.iy." ' (dsijn {I'lili. 
\'\i,()) wonld read wcriiH lor wliiiiM, and lem.iiKs: 'Ihille A iidieas sagen 
wnlleii, d.iss 11 doll k cine " lien iide " lialle, so wiire |>n'r vol uliiiiH nnei hisslic 11.' 
liul all the passaj'.ir means lo s.iy is ' Tliese slian/;ei calls aie nol my lamiliai 
friends'; Root, ' 'I'liese loieij^n iiieii .lie not my liiisly iiiends.' 

200. lu'iTHtni'ta. Originally meaning, hum ihe main piiipose ol loads, 'a 
highway or paved road along whieh an aimy 1 mild p.is,,' ihis wonl liei.ime yyw 
erali/.ed in llu: .sense ' highway,' ' road.' The e.xleni ol this generalization may he 
seen from ihi; fad that Ihe word may even lie .ij. plied lo 'waterway.' I'oi a 
simil.ir development, . f, //r/v, /in/uili'. 

201. ol'crcnlfl \va'(,er. So C/ir. S51 ; A/a/d. u^ \ «'f. 222, 25J. 
204. So .!! I ; /'J. 219-220; cf. -•//'. ,M: sr<Scs sajne. 

20O. on r.>l<l\v('fj;e. 'On earth'; ( f. C/ir. 1 ^.iS r52(): 

iiiiilweanl lie iiia-j; 
on j.i'.siiMi ti)lilwe|M- I. ■mill );el.iil.iii. 

Cf. |6.S, nole, t;ni, note, Im otlni e.\am|iles ol < onipo Is in whiili the second 

elenieiit has lost ils meanili)'. 

208. niKlt'l- HUCKleH «•••'«• ' lienealh llie ( ii( llil ol Ihe heav(Mis,' 'oil earlh.' 
Cf. 455, y<(n). Cook, (7in\/, \). l/';, notes rvni^ air/i, /:<<!i:y. X X I V, M ; nnuilns 
nir/i, Virgil, //(•//. VI, S.p; ; ;iiid vui\ <,i,-/i, <;,uiii;. II,. 177- ''f- /'''''W. .SOo, 177.5, 
under swegles Ix'gong. 

2io''. So 171s; '"''■'■'• I I '(7 ; /"'■ •'■•!• 

211 214. The l.oid admonishes .Andrew in sm li teims as a Saxon leader 
inighl use in addressing his followers. <!f. Sc; i;i; ; and II',/)/,/. <>';•,(>')■■ 

Wita smmI (;''i'Vl'l'K. 

Ur Sie.d no lo ll.lllieolt lie to 111 .1(1 wy Iclc, 

nG lo w,l(; wii4ii "e li> waiiliydig, 

n(' t() forht ik" t(') fa'f;en lie to fi'oliKlfro, 

lie lialic /;ie|pes to I'eolli, .11 he I'^'.W. Clinne. 

215. Crinim has a (omnia atlei « yrAnii, allolhei I'.dd. a seinirolon or jieriod. 
217'. ( r. (^51 ; //^/. .:i 5 ; ol gi.imia )'.iii>e. 



92 



Nori'.s ON ani)ki:as 



221. i>'t nHTt's «'ii(h'. C'f. /•',». 1 jS : laiulfs .it ciulo ; />V(';i'. 22.|: oi^k'tos .\'t 
oudf ; l\'/hil<- 15: ."^iiiuli's ;vt fiuU'. Noti- also ///,/. 27.-: /.<? ?.'«.r /nvw tircs „t 
fuiii\ tU.siiis.^iHl by Shiplfv, ji. u-'. 

333'. So I'.L 2.\,.\\ cl'. 51.5. The woiil l>ii>'A\vo;j; ooiiirs also in /,'.v. 290. ff. 
fjsct's bivN, 20,; ganotcs b.iiN, />'«•.'.■.'. iS()i ; anil Kipling, ' 'I'lie Rowers': 

Tlu'v li;ul 110 lii'.ut li'i tin- i.iUv .iml lo.ir, 
rii.it lu.ikt's the wh.iU' li.itli siiioki- — 

224. iiiiiu>. For similar \vi>ril oriU'i, rl'. .|7>)''. 

225 229. .Vn ovidoi\t u'minisionn- ol tlu- lioniilotic style. Si-e lulnul,, p, Ivii, 
aiul ft'. KiSd, nt>te; .//". 107-1 -V, note. 

226. iiiM'iijS'l" tViinia. I'f. .J/cV/. 210 : uptn_L;l.i wiMid. 

237''. So Chr. (>.|7; if. t)7vS, 

338-229. <-'f. ("///•. i(>So-i()S7 : piik-r soM'.i'slr.i sawl.i n\i>tiin iiuu.in .vltt-r 
iweahne ; Gii. 762-765: Swa so^f;estra sawl.i niotim in ii m- gi'.ml up j;i'sngai\ ; 
(/«. 10(16 and /'//. (145 : ivfter lices hryre. 

330''. Cf. />V.':.'. i,?i-': K&tit- 1,'infa, of lioowiilf. 

230-244". This passage is translated into Knglish blank verse by l>rother 
.\ /arias, Pr^-c-ti'/'mi-nt i<f Olti /<iti;lis/i '/'//, >itx /i /, ]->■ i;,7- 

333'. So (///. i)2(>. — 233''. Iilhllata. Not a we.iU .ulj. but .1 noun. Tlie only 
other occurrence of the word is /u\':,: ^S-id. 

234. j»e"''"» ^ift*^*' IVain, lo < Utiles eaiiipe. Translate • Ue.uly, valiant in 
b.ittle. for Ciod's conib.il.' M . I!.. \V., .uid K. in his translation, put a con\m;i 
after jifiOV. W. icni.ukiui; ih.ii .is IVain is .m .ulj. .ind does not modify k"**^'' 
it should be sep.n.iled fiom it bv punctu.ilion. To this Cos. (/V>7>'. Wl.i)) re- 
sponds th.it \\ ."s puui lu.ition does not sutticiently take into account tiie caesura 
of the line, lie therefore holds <xearo and U) ^oiles raiiipe together, ^iTiVe Irani 
(^ liiUirraiii iialas liildlata) being reg.uded as a second phiase. .Mthough 
ck>se svnt.ictical concord is freipienily broken by the caesura (see the 
examples cited under 7, note), in a verse of this type. X X | _L X .i_ , jjmV IVaiu 
should h.ive the v. due of a compound. Moreover (as rrofessor Fred. Tupper, Jr., 
points out) the usu.il idioms are f»0'""*» tii . . . , as in i,?6i); /•'/. 23: xi''i/":iY to 
^fi&i', etc., and tVoin, followeil or preceded by its dependent noun without prepo- 
sition, as in A'/,;'. l.XIll, J: for\Nsi^es from; /'/./. l.XXlll, 27: teringe fiom. 

335 ff. brooke, p. 170, says of this passage : ' .Andrew, now ste.idfast, sets forth 
with the rising of the d.iv, .uul the ilescription of his i\iih to the se.i has often 
recalled to me the approach to the seashore, over the dunes of s.md ne.u U.ini 
borough." lie adds, p. .| 1 5 ; "The very verse has the d.ish and salt of the waves 
in it, and the scenery is Northumbriair. No one cm mistake it for that of an 
K.ust Anglian or .1 W'essex shore." 

335. on iilitan mid lerda'j;*'. So 1 ^SS ; /u\':c. 126; /■'/. 105. 

336. >var»r«>'e. Ihc .ippropriate wiud heie is undoubtedly :i'iif\'&, 'shore,' 
and not A;/C(j', -sea." This reading is suppoiled by -'jS'. C>n the confusion of 
/ttri>& and :iuiri'& xn Anglo Saxon poetical texts, see my note. .)/.■</. /'////. II, 
.105 406. 

337'. So AV. 267; ef. ////. _?5S : I'liste gel'oncge ; A"/. 12S5: l-ristra gel-onca. 



NOTKS ON ANDREAS 



93 



238. KaiiKiin. Construe as infinitive after gcwat, not as Cosijn (PBB. 
XXI, y), noting Bco~,a. 1009: l>ut to kcalle gang Jhalfdaies sunn, suggests, pre- 
terit plural in -an, or as dependent on gewitiin understood. L. 237'' has syntac- 
tically the value only of a parenthetical or a prepositional phrase, and it is good 
idiom, in Modern English as well as Anglo-Saxon (see Sweet, A'cw English Gram- 
mar II, 82-83), ^^ make the verb agree only with the first subject when an addi- 
tional subject is added as a tag; cf. Beow. 2341-2343: Sceolde ISndaga lul'eling 
Srgod ende gebldan . . . and se wyrm somod (note also Beow. 431); Jil. 94-95: 
|)a |>a;t leoht gewat, up shNode, ond se ar somed, on clSnra gemang ; Wulfstan, 
ed. Napier, p. 9, 11. 1-4: ac sona swa deofol ongeat I'xH mann to Sam gescapen 
wa;s, |>a;t he scolde and his cynn gefyllan on heofonum l>ajt se deofol forworhte 
iNurh his oferniddignesse, )>a wa;s him J)£et on myclan andun ; C'/iroiiicle, ed. Earle 
and Plummer, I, 141 : Ilcr on Jnssum gear sende se cyng ond his wilan to '5am 
here; ibid., p. 143 : forXan 'Sser waes inne se cyning /EJ^elred ond |Mnkil mid him. 
— greote. A favorite word in Andreas (7 times), occurring only once (/sV. 835) 
in all Cynewulf. 

240. widftJL'tfiiic. a. Beow. 302 : sidfac'Smed scip; 1917 : sTdfa;iS'me scip. Bon- 
net, p. 69: ir\oidpiov fxiKpbv; Legend, p. 116: he geseah scip on ],dm 7oaro&e, but 
later, hwider loille g? faran mid Jiis medmiclum scipe ? 

242. beat'iia be»)rhtost. That is, the sun ; Cos. {PBB. XXI, 9) notes Ileliand 
545, where the phrase is used of the guiding star of the three kings. With mor- 
gontorht as compound adj., cf. hool'oiitorht, 1018. Cf. Beoiv. 2777: beacna 
beorhtost (of the segn, i.e. banner); Clir. 1085: beacna beorhtast (of the cross). 

243. After heolstrc, Grimrn, Kemble, and Wiilker have no punctuation, Grein 
has a comma, Baskervill and Cook a semicolon. Since the construction changes 
here from <'oiii -f- infinitive to simple preterit, a semicolon seems necessary 
after hcolstrt' ; otherwise we should expect the infinitive blicaii instead of blac. 
Grein puts a comma after blac, but Grein- removes it, 'da bide verbuni ist.' 
Cf. 1 541, note, for the meaning of blac; and for the construction bccoiii . . . 
bll<-aii, see 788-789. — hcoloncaiKlcl. The word occurs also in Jix. 115, with 
reference to the pillar of fire ; Clir. 608, the sun and moon ; Wonders of Creation 
54, the stars. Cf. 372, note. 

253. ceoluin liicaff. Cf. 256''; Chr. 851 : ofer cald waeter ceolum llSan. 

255. fiis on far<M>c. Cf. Gii. 918 : fus on forlSweg ; Gn. 773 : fusne on for'Sweg, 
etc.; Beo7ir. 1916: fus a;t faro'Se. — 255''. fsKgn. Cf. Bonnet, p. 70: ix<^PV x^po^" 
HfydXriv a-(p6Spa ; Legend, p. 116: and he was gefeonde mid mycle gefean and him 
to cwffiS. Cosijn also calls attention to 602''. 

256. hvvanon. Cf. al.so 258'' and 264'. Bonnet, p. 70, reads: IIoO nopeOeade, 
etc., and in answer, Hopevd/jieda iv tt} x^Pf '''^'' dvdpwTrorpdywv; L,egend, p. 116: 
hwider wille ge faran, and the answer, the verb being omitted. On Marmadonia 
ceastre. LI. 265-269 are additions of the poet. — 256''. So Chr. 852 ; Afetr. 
XXVI, 60: ccole irSan. 

257. macra^ftig«!. Cf. 472 ; these are the only two occurrences of ma-, com- 
par. of inicel, in compounds. The meaning of the word appears to be as Grein, 
Spr. II, 202, translates, 'praepotens, vor andern geschickt,' Dicht., 'kraftvolle 
Miinner.' Gm., note, says: ' Ich vermute ein allcs sul)st. via, synonym und wurzel 



94 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



von Dteie, inaora'ftig = mere cricftis;'' \ so K., in his translation: 'men powerful 
on the sea.' Unfortunately no root md = mere is recorded. Root translates 
' men in seamanship expert ' ; Hall, ' ye expert mariners.' 

258. aiio fT'gflotan. Translate ' Whence have ye come sailing in ships, in 
this admirable vessel, valiant men, in your sea-rusher (ship) .' ' Grein, Spr. I, 65, 
glosses ^gflotan as inst. sg., taking the phrase thus as appositive to eeolum, 
256''; so also Cook, and Root, 'Seafaring on your ocean-coursing bark, Your 
lonely ship.' All other Edd. take the phrase either as appositive to ge, 256% or 
as vocative; Dic/it., 'im Meeresboote als einsame Fischer'; K., as voc, 'solitary 
floaters over the wave,' Hall, ' lonegoing sailors.' But »egflota should mean 
'ship,' not 'sailor'; cf. flota, 397 ; s;T'flota, 381 ; wa'gflota, 487 ; El. 246; Becnv. 
1907. For the meaning 'admirable' for an, cf. Bemv. 1885: haet waes an cyning. 
The Greek here reads (Bonnet, p. 70) /tierd tov irXoiov tov /xiKpov to^tov. 

259. ofer yO'a ge^vealc. So Bedv. 464; Edg. 45 ; ymb y)'a gewealc, Seaf. 46; 
atol yiSa gewealc, Ex. 455; Seaf. 6. 

260. ailiulhti. Cf. Chronicle, Laud MS., 656, ed. Earle and Plummer, I, 30: 
ailmihti god ; Beo-c. 2 iS : famiheals ; Sat. ^t, : hu he )>3et scyldi werud ; Gen. 1463 : 
hungri to handa ; and so frequently- 

261. swa \>pet ne wiste. Translate 'Him then answered almighty God, as 
though He knew this not. He who awaited his words, what of men he [Andrew] 
was, of human kind [ineOVlhegondra], whom He there at the sea-shore con- 
versed with.' Grein, Dichi., places 11. 261-263 within parentheses, translating 
sn'ji Jjciet by 'wiewohl das nicht wisste, der des Wortes harrte,' etc. Kemble, 
Root, and Hall take s^va \xt as conj. introducing a result clause. Hall remark- 
ing on Siva, 'in such a way that Andrew did not suspect that it was God.' But 
the translators are certainly wrong in translating SAvil \ivt by 'so that.' Omitting 
the parenthetic clause 261'', ^.vt is seen to be the object of ■\vlsto, the clause 
h^vupt . . . ■\vi»yj7ingodo being appositive to it. As in 501, Chr. 850 (see An. 501, 
note), and Beoxv. 3050 (see Kriiger, PBB. IX, 576-577), SAva = 'as if.' 

262. Cf. El. 902-903 : Ilwast is Hs, la, manna, he minne eft hurh fyrngeflit 
folgal' wyrde^"? See 734, note ; 8S5, note. Cf. --//. 25, Beow. 233 : hwa't J'a men 
w£ron ; Chr. 574 : hwaet se Hlaford is. 

265. feorran geferede. So El. 992; cf. 11 73, and Beow. 361: Her syndon 
geferede feorrancumene ; Sal. 178: feorran gefered. 

266. hranrafl*'. Literally, the 'whale-road' ; the word occurs, beside the three 
passages in Andreas, in Beow. 10 and Gen. 205. Cf. s'wanrdd, 196; Beo~u>. 200; 
El. 997 ; /ill. 675; and see 223, note. 

267. sin'llTc siPiiiearh. Cf. Beinv. 690: snellTc sserinc. — snude beAATinden. 
Cosijn bases his emendation on the lines, Whale 17-1S: 

ceolas standaS 
bi sta^e faeste streame biwunden. 

But sunde be\vunden is commonplace, whereas snudc bowiinden, 'enwreathed 
with speed' (Brooke, p. 415), is quite in the manner of the poet of Andreas; 
cf. 19, 535, 772; AV. 733: leohte bewundene. Snud, noun, occurs only in this 
passage ; snilde, adverb, occurs a number of times. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



95 



271-276. Cf. 474-479. — Brooke, p. 416: 'The extreme naivete of the demand 
for payment and the bargaining on the part of God, belong to the freshness of 
the morning of poetry, while the conversation supplies us with a clear picture of the 
manners and talk of travellers and seamen. We stand among the merchant car- 
riers of the eighth century in England.' Neither the Greek nor the Legend hdiwe 
at this place the remark of Andrew that he has no money with which to pay his 
fare ; but in both, immediately on stating his wish, he is invited to enter the ship, 
— without condition in the Greek, but the Legend, p. 116 (cf. An. 295-297), 
says: AstigaS on )'is scip to us, and sella'5 iis eowerne fasrsceat. In both 
versions Andrew then explains that he is without money or other provision for 
the journey. 

273. brantc ceole. Cf. Beow. 23S : brontne ceol ; AY. 238 : bronte brim)'isan ; 
and Bco'ii). 2807: brentingas = 'ships.' Grimm, p. 103, takes the adjective to 
mean 'foaming,' 'rushing.' But cf. Icel. brattr (Cleas.-Vig., p. 76), 'steep,' and 
dial. North-English l>r<nit, breni =^ 'steep.' 

274. hea Iiornscipe. The only occurrence of the word /lortiscip. Grein, 
Spr. II, 98, 107, calls attention to /iringedste/na, 'ship,' Beow. 32, 1131, 1897, and 
to Icel. Hrhig/iorni, the name of a ship (cf. Cleas.-Vig., p. 2S5) ; cf. also Jiring- 
naca, Beow. 1862. — 274''. So Seaf. 60. 

276. J^set. Cos. [PBB. XXI, 9) regards J>}et as equivalent io g if, and cites a 
second example from Boethius, ed. Fox, p. 234, 1. 25. But the probable reading 
in the passage from Boethius is/<7;-, as it is given in Sedgefield's edition (Oxford. 
1899), p. 136, 1. 26. According to Sedgefield's glossary, /<F;- = g if occurs, some 14 
times in Boethius, but no example of J^rt = gif is recorded. The clause J?a»t 
. • . ■weortfe is a noun clause, the subject of biS (or in apposition with the sub- 
ject), or dependent on the verbal idea in bi'3 iiieor'3 : ' God shall reward you 
that,' etc. (Kittredge). Cf. 4S0-483. — 276''. Cf. Ap. 92'''. 

279-360. Cf. Walker, pp. 350-351 : 'And Jesus having heard Andrew saying, 
I too am going to the country of the man-eaters, says to him: Every man avoids 
that city, and how are you going there? And Andrew answered and said: We 
have some small business to do there, and we must get through with it ; but if 
thou canst, do us this kindness to convey us to the country of the man-eaters, to 
which also you intend to go. Jesus answered and said to them : Come on board. 
And Andrew said : I wish to make some explanation to thee, young man, before 
we come on board thy boat. And Jesus said : Say what thou wilt. And Andrew 
said to him : We have no passage-money to give thee ; we have not even bread 
for our nourishment. And Jesus answered and said to him: How, then, are you 
going away without giving us the passage-money, and without having bread for 
your nourishment ? And Andrew said to Jesus : Listen, brother, do not think 
that it is through masterfulness that we do not give thee our passage-money, but 
we are disciples of our Lord Jesus Christ, the good God. For lie chose for 
Himself us twelve, and gave us such a commandment, saying. When you go to 
preach, do not carry money in the journey, nor bread, nor bag, nor shoes, nor 
staff, nor two coats. If, therefore, thou wilt do us the kindness, brother, tell us 
at once ; if not, let us know, and we shall go and seek another boat for ourselves. 
And Jesus an.swered and said to Andrew : If this is the commandment which you 



96 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

received, and you keep it, come on lionnl my lioal with all joy. For I really wisli 
you, the disciples of Him who is called Jesus, to ionic on hoard my boat, rather 
than those who gi\e n>e o{ their silver and gold ; for 1 am altogether worthy that 
tile apostle of the Lord should come tjii board my boat. And Andrew answered 
and said: Permit me, brother, may the T,ord grant tliee glory and honour. And 
.Andrew went on board the boat with his discijjles.' 

286 ff. Again the poet heightens the statement of his original ; cf. Bonnet, 
p. 70 : Wpdyfid ti fiihpbf exofJ-tv enei 5iairpd,^a<r0ai ; Lri^enii, p. I 16 : Medmycel al-rende 
we I'ider habba'S and us is l>earf Yxi we hit heh gefyllon. 

293''. Cf. J\iinic Poem 46: ofer lisces be|>; and see 223, note. 

294''-295'. Cf. Cii. io()i-io()2 : I'ivr min hyht myneN to gesecenne. ]>jer = 
' to which ' ; cf. ijoi), note. 

297. All Edd. have a comma after ges^-rift'iie, except C, a semicolon ; 15. also 
has a comma after itras of his text, the other I'.dd. no punctuation. 

298. Jiras. Reading ara with ("in.- (also J'>icht. and Spr. II, 625), Cook, and 
apparently also Simons (the word ilras, 2()8, is not given under Hr, but see under 
ii/tiitiii, p. i-i6), we should luue to take ara as the genitive object of iiniian >vil- 
laflf. Thus Root translates 'so upon our bark the seamen will grant honor unto 
you.' lUit tlr, 'honor,' hardly seems an ajipropriate meaning for the word in the 
]iresent context. 

In the light of the antithetic ]ihrase, arns on earde, .100', it would seem almost 
necessary to retain the form iiras in the iiresent jxissage ; cf. also 41)5''. The word 
would thus be appositive to scipweardais, as in 1. 400 it is appositive to beornas, 
399^'. If we accept this reading the chief difficulty lies in the disposition of iiiiiiaii 
Avilla'fl. Kemble translates • after ye your payment have given, the apiiointed sum, 
according as the ship-warders, the men o\er the sea-board, will grant to you ' ; 
Hall, 'and pay us the appointed tribute that the masters, messengers [following 
B.'s punctuation], demand o'er the ship's side.' Hall's treatment of s>va as 
equivalent to a relative pronoun is supported by other examples, see R.-T., 
p. 940; but hotii H. ill's 'demand' and Krmble's 'grant' (= appoint) are 
unauthorized meanings for iiiinaii. Professor Kittredge suggests taking 
iiiiiiaii •\viIlaiiV as sinii^ly summing up and repeating what is said before, in 
292 ff. The logical object of iinnaii ^vIllai^V is thus contained in SAvii, the ante- 
cedent idea of sAva being the lines 29:^-297''. Professor Bright regards s'wii as 
ciMijimctive adverb, and paraphrases the passage as folUnvs : ' as the sailors 
(aras) will be willing to have you do, that is, will allow you to pay.' The 
phrase uniiaii \villa'(>' ho thinks may be a formul.i of polite expression; it occurs 
also in 1. 146. 

It seems best to regard iiiiiiaii ^villa'(V as referring especiallv to the paying of 
the fare and not to the general situation. The meaning of the verb phrase 
would be therefore 'agree to,' 'adjudge.' This meaning suits the context also in 
the parallel construction, where the statement, however, is negative, 11. 178-179. 
The meaning of -willaii)' in this construction appears to be less one of volition, 
desire, than of mere intentiiMi. This seems clearly the value of uiiiiaii ^volde, 
146; and cf. the three examples of the construction in the first person, 84, 458, 1412. 

300. >vine]'earlendo. So (///. 1321. 



NOTKS ON ANDRICAS 



97 



301. ftStod. A noun/;?/, 'plate,' 'ornament,' occurs twice in Beowulf: the 
adjective fictcd occurs, as simplex and in compounds, ten times. Beside the 
passages in Andreas and Bemaulf, the word occurs elsewhere only twice, //iis- 
baiuVs Mess(i!;e, 1. 35 : ficttan (MS. f£dan) goldes ; and /v'/V/. LII, 7 : fjeted gold. 

302. Avira gcspaiiu. Cf. /'.'/. 1133-1134: tearas fcollon ofer wlra gespoit, 
spoken of Elcne; (Jeit. 762 : /lujl mid Iiriiiga gcsponne, i.e. 'in chains'; so also 
Gen. 377. Beow. 2413, speaking of the treasure of the fire-drake, reads se wees 
i n nan full wratia ond.7vlra. Perhaps, as Professor Fred. Tupper, Jr., suggests to 
me, fibulae are meant. Numerous examples of Anglo-Sa.\on fibulae and armlets 
are figured in Akerman, Arclueological Index to Keviains of Antiquity if t/ie Celtic, 
Koiuano-Britisli and Anglo-Saxon Periods, plates XVI, XVIT, XVJll ; in De Baye, 
Industrial Arts of the Anglo-Saxons; and in Read, A Guide to the Antiquities of 
the Bronze Age in the Department of British and Mediwi'al Antiquities (of the 
British Museum), 1904, passim. 

303. landes nc locenrii beaga. The half-line seems to have been taken over 
bodily from Beoio. 2996: 

sealde liiora gehwa^'Nruni liuiid jiuscTida 
landes ond locenra beaga. 

The synta.x of the phrase in Andreas is not clear. Landes cannot be a genitive 
after gespann, in the same construction with wlra. Schroer {Bng. Stud. X, 
I2r) omitting landes ne would construe locenra beaga as appositive to wlra. 
Sievers {PBB. X, 314), who regards the passage as corrupt, would apparently 
explain it in the same way; metrically he thinks both landes ond ^\\A laiid(^s ne 
are to be eliminated. Lines of similar structure, however, are found frequently 
in Andreas; cf. 51, 682, 779, 795, 796, etc. Shipley, p. 48, translates '1 have 
neither beaten gold nor treasure, riches nor food, nor ornaments of wire, (nought) 
of land nor closed rings.' As Shipley points out, this is the only instance in 
Anglo-Saxon poetry of nabban followed by the genitive ; but for examples in the 
prose, see Wiilfing I, 21. The 'nought' of Shipley's translation is supplied from 
the general negative statement of the preceding clause ; and Professor Kittredge 
suggests that landes ne locenra beaga is to be regarded as partitive genitive 
dependent on the negative idea of the sentence. It is possible, however, that the 
passage is a direct borrowing from Beo7uulf which was imperfectly assimilated 
into the logical and syntactical structure of the sentence in which it occurs. The 
extravagance of speaking of gifts of rings and of land is of course part of the gen- 
eral method of the poem ; cf. Introd., pp. li ff. With locenra beaga cf. hringloca, 
'corslet,' Maid. 145; locene leo'cNosyrcan, Beow. 1505, 1890; gfuNbyrne . . . hond- 
locen, Beoio. 322 ; llcsyrce . . . hondlocen, Beow. 550. 

305. bolcan. Also 602 ; the only other occurrence of the word in poetry is 
Beow. 231 : beran ofer bolcan. 

306. waro?(a geweorp. K. translates 'the dashing of the waves,' though he 
does not change his text io far o& a. Gn., Dieht., ' iiher des Ufers Gewerfe.' 
Cook suggests ^ the smiting of the shores, perhaps meaning the plunging of 
the breakers.' Sweet, /?/W., glosses Avaro(Va gc>veorp by 'surf.' But cf. B.-T., 
geioeorp = 'hGA^ of earth thrown up by a beetle.' The picture here is of the 



98 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

ridge or heap of sands at the seashore; the tliought is continued in siT'bcorgas, 
pS', and oald fleofii, 310'. 

307. ]»a's. The construction is the accusative of tlie person to wlioni a thing 
hajipens, with tiie genitive of the thing that happens, both dependent upon 
j»o\voor«Van, as impersonal. Shipley, p. 42, points out similar constructions in 
/)V(W. 159S, 1996, 2026. — 307''. So 1431''; Son! 138. 

308. Avoldcs. Other forms with -os in the pret. sg. of the second person of 
weak verbs are liu'fdos, 530; forodcs, i3()3; Ibrhojjjotlos, 1381. See Gram., 
§ ^56 and notes. 

310''. So Ih'ow. 1806. 

313. After dugo'Oc K. puts a colon; all other luld. a question-mark. — 313''. 
Cf. C/ir. 856: 7i'«.r .IV i/rt>///i!& strong, also of a (figurative) voyage. Cf. 1385. 

314. laiigo. C. takes laiigo as adj. agreeing with lafj;«>la<l«». So also the 
translations, liut cf. 579, 1363, and translate 'The life is haixl for him who for a 
long time goes on a water-journey.' 

316. ^vTs oil {^OAvitte. See 552, and note. — Avordliord oiiir'ac. So 601; 
h\\'w. 259 ; JA7;-. VI, i ; //'/</. i. 

320-323. Cf. /u-inc. 1384-1385: scire biii SghwiCm l>at he his freond wrece 
I'onne he fela nuirne. 

'320. sjircwido. All the translations take sarcAvulo as inst. sg. ; so also S/'r. 
II, 391, and Cook, note, 'inst. sg. parallel with mill ()l<'rli\j»(l»iin.' ]?ut the 
natural parallel is between ondsAvarc and sarcAvidt'. Translate therefore as obj. 
of sece. The prep, phrase mid ofi'rli.V{'<luiii modifies both nouns. 

322. ou'iVIu'e. ' Kindly, friendly.' The following passages illustrate the mean- 
ing of the word: hine se Godes monn up hof ond him cuSlIce to spra;c (Bright, 
Kctiticr, p. 62, 1. 12); 

Aras Jiii nietudes l-eow 
gastum togeanes, gretan code 
cuman cuJSlIce, cynna gemunde 
rilit ond gerisno. Gen. 2429-2432. 

— s%\'a \nvt Crist bebe.id. Apparently a general allusion to such passages as 
.Matt. XXV, 3^ ff. ; //</'. XIII, 2, etc. The Greek and Anglo-Saxon prose quote 
an entirely different verse, J/i///. X, 10; Marl: VI, 9, at this place; the sense of 
the allusion in Andreas is implied, however, in the verse as quoted in the Greek 
and prose. 

323'. So 479^; ('//;•. 457,944; K.y. 363. — his. Cf. 1664, where the ^IS. reads 
his and the context detiiands Is. Wiilker inconsistently reads his in both passages. 

324. Cf. />'('<>7i'. 206: cempan gecorone ; (///. 769: cempan gecorene. 

327. swa he. Equivalent to 'who'; cf. 1514, siva hit = ' which.' — anos 
cra'fto. So ////. 359; and cf. 525; C/ir. 567: iines meahtum; i/>iit. 685: juuh 
his anes cra'ft. 

328. hcfoii. () umlaut of <•, /, is regular in the .t/u/rcas, but is lacking here and 
in brej»o (twice) and Av»>r<»d (twice); see Glossary. 

329. sigora seU)st. Translate 'best' or 'most eminent in victories.' The 
phrase does not occur elsewhere. SiQvra sr/tt-nJ occurs /nl. 668, 705. and 
/\int/i£r 6.\. 677<'.f/ with the j)artitive genitives lu-arna, fo/ca, sigeleana, and other 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



99 



nouns, forming a phrase superlative, is of frequent occurrence. But sigorji in the 
present passage (not recorded by Shipley, p. 7S) is not a partitive genitive, but a 
genitive after a form of the word ,§v</. Cf. Beow. 269: wes ]>u us larena god; 
Scaf. 40 : ne his gifena l>a;s god ; Brim. 47-48 ; hlihhan ne 'Sorfton 'Saet hi 
beaduweorca beteran wurdon. Root, reading sel/end, translates ' Giver of vic- 
tory.' Professor Fred. Tupper, Jr., calls my attention to Ex. 433 : so'Sfcest sigora. 

331. geoiid giiiiio jfriiiid. So ll-'id. 51, wiiere it means 'over the spacious 
earth'; Beow. 1551 : under gyinie gruiid, 'beneath the wide earth' = into Hell.''; 
Jtid. 2: 1)1 &ys ginium griinde =^''\\\ion earth.' Cf. Gen. 134: geoiid stdne gruiid, 
'over the broad earth.' K., 'beyond the abysmal deep'; Init Hall, belter, 'into 
all the world.' 

332-339. This paraphrase is apparently made up fiom two passages, Matt. X, 
5 ff., and Mark XVI, 14 ff. The Greek (Bonnet, p. 71, 1. 14) reads: Ka.1 irapidwKev 
i]tuv ivToXr]!/ Toia^rijv, \4y(t)v 6ti iropev6fX€voi Krip^ffaeiv /xr] fiaffrd^ere dpyijpiov iu r0 
65(f) fi'^re dprov fxiire ir-^pav fj,T^Te virodTfifxara jurjTe pd^5ov p.r]Te Mo x'''"iS»'as. Cf. C/ir. 
481-490 for a parallel to this passage : 

FaraN iiu geond ealne yrmenne gruntl, 
geond widwegas; weoredum cyfiacN, 
bodia^J ond brema'S beorhtne geleafan, 
ond fulwia'S folc under roderum ; 
hwcorfaS to [hze'Snum], hergas bieota}>, 
fyllafi ond feoga'5 ; feondscype dwa;sca'S, 
sibbe sawa\N, on sefan manna, 
\>\n\\ meahta .sped. Ic eow mid wunige 
for'fi on frofre, ond eow fri'Se healde 
strengSu stat'olfffistre on stowa goliware. 

The excellent emendation /liF&imm for the MS. licoj'o)tnm, 1. 4S5, was suggested 
by Strunk, MLN. XVII, i86. 

333. Ql. Beow. 1221-1224: 

Hafast I'u gefered j'ait ISe feor end neah 
ealne wideferh}> weras ehtiga'5 
efne swa side swa sSE bebuge'S 
windge [ejardweallas. 

Beo7v. 92-93 : se a;lmihtiga eorcSan worhte . . . swa wa;ter bebuge'S ; Jlfett. 230 : 
swa bebugeiS gebod. 

334. stt'dewaiif^as straite s^'i^'g^iV- Cosijn reads stedewanga, gen. pi., 
' denn die ganze welt sollten sie durchziehen.' I5ut the advantages of this reading 
hardly justify changing the text. This is the only instance of geli('f;a«T as a transi- 
tive verb. The prefix }•'(•- makes the intrans. licgaiV trans, (bright). Cf. 774, 
1234. 

335'^' Cf- '^--'- 5'0- bodigean a'fter burgum. — 335''. So Gii. 770; cf. leohte 
geleafan. A/'. 66, and note. 

336. freoSo hcaldp. Cf. also 915, 1432; C/ir. 4S9 ; Gti. 281 ; Geti. 2528. For 
other examples of Iiealdan with inst., cf. Beow. 296, 1182: arum healdan; with 
gen., cf. Maid. 41 : eow friSes healdan. 

337''. Cf. Beoiv. 37 : fractwa gelSded. 



loo Mori'is ON ani)ki;as 

339. l^Il^V(*<t^V (%)(ik, p. 217, 'nh\V(>l(<' sn|)|ily, not llir noiiiial sense of 
tlie word." See \o \ loi ;im example ol the usual sense. 

34 V »'«•«'. Tlie M S. «,'(•«> is inteipn'teil l>y \\ ulkei as meanini; ;i><'«> ; for iwaniples 
ol' (lie loiiu ;«•«•»>, see .S/>/-. 1, j ;o, (t. also I. ,S(), wlieie the MS. reads s«,»f«l- l>iit 
tl\e usual spelling of llie MS. is »•, «>, and lliere is no indication that the hook, 01 
leveiseil i (nlilla, is here nseil to signify the digraph. In :i';;l:eaut', .//■. J.|, a- is 
written for »>. 

348''. C'f. Ju-o'iO. 35^, (/V//. J357 : swa I'fi benii earl; />V<'.-.'. Ji.jo: swfi he l)i.na 
w.vs ; </>;/. JJ.|S: swa ic bona w;vs ; />V('7i'. ,',().| : lly beiian synt. 

352'. I'f. /'i//////*v S : sealtyl'a geswing. 

356. 'ivoriildc, wnlilrc. This obvious antithesis ol Avoriild and A>iil<l«)r, the 
lattei woid lieing used in 1 lie genei.\li/ed si'nse of ' lu'aven,' oeeuis less fre([uently 
than one wouiil expei t. 'Hie onlv otliei examples are 1. o|S, and (in. 370; icii/iior 
in ( ''!) ist ,111,1 S,i,'.}ii 50 has .i dilleienl n\e,niing. Sei' my note, Moif. Phil. II, 407. 

358'. If- «>•> I'liiii siATn'to, i()()2; also A.i. 5JI ; A'/./. \1,1V, 7; I'isiopi of the 
('/■<'.« 150; to iNyssuni siM'.vte, />V<'.-.'. 2639; to I'.'im .siiNfale, /fy. IV, 102: of 'JSani 
sIiNf.ite, ///.A \j,h. 

359. lu>liiiwn«nh'. 'The ehange is neeessary in 1. y)h ami extremely prob.ible 
in the pieseni pass.ige. .Mi the translations follow the MS. TheCireek (Uoiuiel, 
J). 7 J, 1. IJ) leads: mii (iV<-\(>u)I' (KaOt'crthj Tra/xx r^ iVr/oi' tov ttXoUw ; the Anglo- 
S.ixon prose (/.txr/id, p. 117. 1. -') ; and lie gesat l)eloran I'.im steorreh.in I'.vs 
Stipes, |>,i't was Drihien ll.rientl t'rist. 

360. ii'Aolo Im> ji'OVluiii. I'or othei examples of rejielition of the same word 
within the h. df line, ef. di 5, (uo, 73.S, loi _•. Kinge, /'/•'/'. IX, .|J()-.|J7, collects 
fuiliiei insl. mil's liiroughout the poetry. l'"or ex.imples of the opposite device, 
the avoid. ime of the lepetition within liie h.df line, cf. 13S, note. — .Kfre !<• no 
liyi-<le. t'f. /•'(•,'.■.'. 3S ;i) : ne hyrde ic t\ndiror ceol gegytwan hikle\\;Vpnun> and 
he;ViNowivdum ; AV. 2.|0-2.(2: Ne liyrde ic siiS ne ;Tt on egstreanie idese kVd.in on 
niereslr.ele ma'gei\ fa-grre. Cf. A'<,',-.'. iS.)j 1S.13, ipioted U. 505''-50i). note. 

362. l\en\lile h.is no pnnilu.ition .dter lu'uli^jt'strooimin, and ti.mslates 
' Never he.iid 1 th.il in a comelier ship I.uhn with lofty treasures men sat, glorious 
kii\gs, be.iuteous lh,>i\es.' 

364 ff. On this p.issage Krother .\/ari.is (/),Tr/.>/W(V// (>/" ( V./ /•.'//v//.t7/ 7 '//<>// <■///, 
p. 137) lemaiks: 'This is a reminiscence of the saga of Woden playing the ferry- 
m.in to deliver men from d.mger.' On 0S7 If., he says (p. 13S) : ' Mere is the woik 
of tlie mvthic.il tarn-cap without the name." .\nd on 1 J5S, Inliv hihlstiipiin, he 
s.i\s (p. 1 \i)) : 'llere is more th.m lUMson.il ion. ••Rime .ind frost, hoary w.ir- 
riois": these weie le.d gods in the Xoithein mvthology. luit .\ndrew suffers not ; 
his wonmls .iie he.ded before morning, .is were the wounds ot thi' heioes ot old 
in the Norliiern s.ig.is.' Inil the n\olives of the poen\ were all deriveil fiom the 
source, and it is doubtful if thev suggested to tlie poet .my ]>.ii.illels to Norse 
mvthologv. 

365. lu>lit Ills eiijiel fiim. The tireek (lionnel, p. 7J, 1, i.|) adds: Kal di't'i'f-)\f 
TfHis (K^iroi's- .1 lo.d' for e.uh of the strangers. 

366. ina-riu* inufiiij'csn- •-^ f- />"''<'.'i'- 2079: iiiuiiim ffi>ixi</>tX"<; i^f Hoiidscio, 
follower of beowulf. 



NO'I'ICS ON ANI)K1':A.S ioi 

367. frcfriui fmscoiiftc. Cf. 3^)5, note. C'f. Clir. 175: fifrcfran fiiasceaftnc; 
1. 36cS : a(H'frti rcasioaflc. I'.ul Andrew's {li.sci])lcH cUj not cat, cf. 1. 3S5. This inci- 
dent is (imillcd ill I lie prose /.ci^vnd. 

369''-38i. ('(Hiiv, ]). jK^, note ;;, says : 'Tlicie is no Iiint of any extraordinary 
commotion, iiini li less of a slorni, in the oiiginal. < )t :dl lliis long description 
there is notiiing except, "Tiiey were t Kuiliicd iieciaiise of tlie sea." ' iirooUe, |). 416 : 
' The storm is now described in words llial lonie, one after another, short, iieavy, 
and sjirinf^ing, like liie blows of the waves, and tin; gusts of wind. W(' know as 
we read that the writer has seen the thing.' (f. .127, note. 

370. Iioriilisi*. The only occurrence of the word. Cf. Jicow. 540 : wit unc wi'S 
hronlixas werian I'ohton. I'ossiblywe slioidd xv.\\i\ lironfisc in the ))resent passage. 
Hut if. Icel. /lornjishr (Danish /i or 11 /is/:), and /innii^a'/iiy ' the garlish or gieenbone ' 
(Cleas. Vig., p. 279). 

37i''». Cf. /h'lmi. Kii^: i'//i/(i// ofiir }:;(frsc(\i^, of swimmers in the sea. — sc <;i-;i';>;i 
niiSJvv. The mew or sea-gull, frefpiently mentioned in the v(;rs(;. 'i'he name 
(derm, iiiihoc, Icel. mdr) was ])erhaps originally imitative of the i ly of the bird 
(Wliitmaii, " The Hirds of ()1''.. I .ilerature^" \n Jour, of Ccrm. J'/til. H, iSo). 

372. \v('<l«'r<'aii<I»'l. The word occurs again, /'//. 1S7 ; cf. also ivc(ie7-l(l<cii, (!ii. 
1267, anil \v(Ml<'r<'H bIjT'st, An. S57, liolh in the sense of 'sun.' .See also ^v(Hh■^- 
biir}?, 1697, note. The word <-;iii(l<'l, to the modern mind .111 anticlimax after 
'sun,' to the Anglo .S;i.\(iii mind must have (onnoled di|;iiilied ideas. Tlie woid 
was ecclesiastical in origin and was iiilrodiired into Mnj^lish early after the con- 
version to Christianity. Its use in jjoetic comixmnds evident ly icllects some of its 
sacred character; cf. A'J'l/h s.v. 'i:andk;,' and /\oin. uinl Jii/. Ill, V, 9 : ' Night's 
candle.s are burnt out.' (Jf. li(;<>r<>iiciiii(l<;l, 2.13 ; da'^caiKlcl, 835 ; Codes condelle, 
/'//. 91. 

374. y;nri-<)ii. (dossed by (Jrein and 11. T. under i^'vcyvv///, but tlie iiiore prob- 
able iiilinitive x'A i^icrran^i^yrran (cf. 6V'(/w., § 3SS, note i,and Sweet, l)iit.^\). 75). 
The oidy other occurrence of the word is in /I'dfric's (/raininar (cf. 15. -T., \>. 428), 
ic i^yrrc, 'gari io.' 

375. vv}T'<Io f;<'^vii'(ti'. ( liii., t lanslaling ' vadiini madeliebat, replebatur aquis,' 
and (in., Dic/il., 'wogen s( liwolleii,' take >va!<l<) as nom. jil. of 7('wv/ = ' wave, 
ocean.' K., followed by llall, 'wet with the wrders'; Root, ' dripping with the 
waves '; and IJrooke, j). 171, ' wet with breaking sea,' understand the form as inst. sg. 
of the same word, liul, as 0)sijn |)oints out, the inst. form is W(fd<:, and even \ya'<l<; 
p;<'\va'(((' is not a pl.iusible reading, (^osijn's -iOinlii i:;eweali:e fits the context 
but inv(jlves too great a departure from the MS. foriTis. H., U.-'J". (s.v. wiTd), 
and Simons, p. 148, take \vai<l<) as nom. pi. of lowd, 'sail, cordage.' The present 
l)assage is the only occurrence of loied in this sense, excej^t in the glosses ; but 
the following examples place the meaning beyond a doubt : //'. IV. 5, 4,), aiitfi/n/e, 
wtft/e {ci. (), \,(ni/t')iniii, .u\i;/^i';iri/)\ IT. /F. 450, 33, w^^Amv/, rrvivA; ; IT. //'. 515, 15, 
ru(/entibiis {Jii(li.sriiptis'), -n'l/u/i'i-ii/'iiiii (iiiilos/ileniini). ("f. also Icel. (< 'leas. -Vig., 
p. 683) 7ui'&y ' a piece of st iiff, (loth,' iiiit:iph. ' a fishing-net,' and in poet ry ' a sail,' 
with com])ound Td&-/i(rjr, adj., ' fit for sail.' WjT'cIo K(^\va'ti«i is accordingly 
nom. ])1., and, as we should expect, a parallel phrase to stnuifjas, 374''. For 
the pret. part, form p;<;\va!tt<5 instead of ,i,'t-Av</i(/, ( f. Uroiii., §402, 2. — Crimm, 



lO.' Nt)li;.S ON ANDKI'iAS 

Ciiciii, iiiiil W ulki'i l\.i\'f uiih .1 t .Minii.i .iIUt f;o\va'((<\ tlu' cllifi l''ihl. a sfin'udlnii 
Ml Oil. ( nok, p. • 1 1), iiolf (> : 'A |>(i uli.u lisc (if .iV, ///,/,;/.■ lo mil u .111' motiiui i.ithri 
til. in H'sl, In Mini. i'li!-',. llii^- j^riu'i.il sfiisr is irpirsfnli-il lu pliuist'S liUo " slanil 
li.u U," " st.iiiil oil liiuii slioif," " sl.inil u|>," " st.uul nut," ill .' Tlu' cxampk-s an." 
luimi'ioiis : /■'f'd.i'. /.'(i: him nl f.iL;iiiu stml . . . Irnlil uiil.ij'.fi ; ( 7/ /•«'//. Si).' (I'.iilvii 
MS): iMfn iwfl'al' on l''.iii.',li.M |mI hit sir IimmiU' stii.ii.i Ituta-in I'ivi stiut l.mg 
liom.i nl ; /-iz/f/t's/'. 57; swiiiilKoiii.i slml. (1. tin- simil.ii ilr\ ilopimnt in //r^'v;// = 

'fXtflul,' ' lloW," S.i'kI, fi>l i\.impli', III liwis .Hill linilus nl W.lttl. 

376. |>r<*n»ta |»ry«^niii. r>i<uikr, p 1 ■ • 1 , •with tln' stu'in'ih of .iiinifs,' 'This 
scfins .III imiH'isiiii.iliiin alnio'-i i<n> Imr Im so ciiK' .1 liinf. ll is ipiilf in the 
iii.imifi nl till' nioili'iii im.ii;iii,il ion. ll is Ki'iiiMf's I i.msl.it ion, .mil ('iii'in's is 
moll' piolnMr, Ihoni'.li 1 ilo nol like to siii ifiiili'i thf olhri "M.ulilii' iluuh 
ilif M.issfn." ' Uool, 'Willi I lir mii'.lit ol mull il uili's ' ; I I a 11, ' I he w .i\ I's u\ ImILiIious 
mast liij;h luounli'ik' A a i'\ fii uioii' ili.mi.il u prisonilu .it ion is I li.it ol 11, ||; | 1 1;. 

.I*?'' 380. t.'i. /.',■.■.■,'. (.1)1 (>i)J ; N.i'iiii; luoi.i I'ohti', I'.it lu- JMiion siolilc ill 
eanllulaii ;T'lre gt'St-i-fan ; I'f. also A'.i'.v. 1 yX' 1 3>)'). 

381. siiiul wis«nlf. Cf. .|SS. 

38a. Iloliiiw »>>;«>. rlu' only miui iiiu c of tlu' woiil. .Shoulil oni' 11'. ul licri' 
jtYil' — ?i'i?;f,' (*•'• '• '"-'>0. tlu- I oiupounil mr.inini; ' si'.l \va\ o ' ? l!ul if. l\i&-, /h>d , 
//i>(7l'e-X', lUld briinti'id. 

383. arf;»'l»l«>iiti I'lie onlv' tuiui ii'inf of ll\is woul anil its i oiup.inion foiius, 
rtryW, Si-". •><>>' tir\\»'lii, .Si^;. .\r;i«'ltl«iii«l is tjlossi'il li\ (in., Sr" . I. 57, 'niuoium 
lommi.xtio, in, 111' ifinis t ui l>,il uin,' ai'>A, .'^>' 1, ;i), ' uiul.i icmis pwlsat.i,' aiul 
ai-^\«>la, 'ili\iti.r irmonim, in.iii'.' 1!. I., .mil .Swii't, /'/./., follow SM\\ so also 
(ook. I'lolfssoi 1 1. Ill m.ikos tilt' uiupifslion.ililv roiii'it suj^j;t'Stion th.it ar;iO- 
bloiul 1 •./';;■>'/'/,''/,,■■ (aryA r,/' I'fJ', ar>vrla .\f',i ■</..•), as in /'/. j 51) ; lU un. 
. j(>; M(-tr. Vlll, _^o. Ihc f.iiuiful i-onihin.itioiis of lir '0.11' with _v'f"**/.'//i/, J^, 
anil i'iv/(<, as tht'y oiiui only in tlu'sc pass,ii;'.'s in .ht,i'.>;\is, ni.iy ihi-n-foro Ik- 
ilroppi'il from thf ilktion.iiii's, 

387'. So (///. 5(15, 5.S1 ; />,!«. .|Oi). 

393- «<'•••"••" fi«^«»< «'"«•«'• ^^- /'V.'?i'. U>i)0 : gift'u ;;iotonili' ; ami st-i- 1 soS, 1 sSs- — 
(•i'iiikI. riic si'iisc ili-ni.iiiils hfic, .is in 1. .j'.,, ilu- meaning ' deep sea, ocean.' 
A/.'. 1, 3,;i. liles .is the onh otliei i'.\.inii>li' of this me.miny; AVcTi'. 1551 : iituii-r 
j:;ynmf x'r>'»>^\ l>»t ^'f- ,>.<•> ">"'^"- .*>',< ;<■/////.;', howevfi, ovi ins, />Vi'?i', 5(1.1, anil else- 
where, unci ;i'<i'/tv;vv7/«i/ once, /V. (Nl, .'5. I'osijn (/'/>/'. XXI, to) cites a gloss 
(/>7/( X'/. (/'/. p. 25S) ; i;ri'">^< ' piofiiiiilum,\<'/7///(/'(/.f, ' abys(s)os, -i.' 

394'. So 1 5^1)' ; (7if. 1(>S. 

395'. So AV. 13,^, \2i)2\ /'.v. 101.300; cf. I. 1571. 395''- *-'i- ''"■ 1170: moil- 
ge|>.inc milium gebisgad. 

396. Iielntan. See 1. 351), note. 

405 414. The response of .Xndrew's disciples in the (".reek is as follows (l^onnet, 
p. 7-1, 11. 7 S) : 'Kdv (iTTUirTui/itfc drrii iror, Je'i'ot •)(■ fw^uf'a twc rt-)af'iDf iJr wafu\T\tf ijjiUV 
6 nvpioi. vvv ovv nerci <tov firjite ;< Sttoi' S ftc rropei'j/. The / i'xynd (p. 1 1 7 . 11. 1 1 1 ;) 1 f.uls : 
(!if We gewita'N fram le, I'onne lu'o we fremde fi.im ealliim jam ''.oihim he j'l'i us 
gt'.ii wodest ; .ic wc 1ho>N mill le sw.i hw\ilt'i sw.i I'll f.xicsl. I'lie p.iss.is;i- in 
.liiJ>t\is is nol, thi'U'foie. ,is is sl.ileil In 11. ill. p. "•;,. .ind Cook, p. J.'i. entiicly 



. . NO'IKS ON ANDKMAS IO3 

original witli the poet ; its feeling, hovvevci, ini the iotnifa/us, the ideal of 
allegiance to an over loid, is (jiiginal will) tin- pocni. For a discussion of Ihe 
(Ofnittihi.w, see 1. 3, note, and Introd., p. lii, 'I'acitus, Geriiuiiiia 14, tells us that 
among the (lernians it was considered the greatest disgrace for a retainer to sur- 
vive his leader: 'jam vero infaiue in oinneni vitam ac probrosum, superstitem 
principi suo ex acie recessissc.' And liu; same motive ai)i)ears in the reproach 
whi(h Wiglaf addresses to the cowartlly followers of lieowiilf: 

Nfi sceal sincpego and swyrdgifu, 
eall eJSelwyn eowrum cynne, 
lufen alicgemi : loiidrihtcs mot 
jiiere nifT^gbiirge nionna X-gliwylc 
Idel hweorfan, sy'iScSan a;iVliiigas 
feorran gefricgean fleam eowerne, 
donileasun d.T:d ! Dea'S bi'X sella 
eorla gehwykum I'onne edwitlif. 

11. 2884-2891. 

See also Maid. 220-252 ff. 

406. K<><1«* orlVoriiM'. Also 1. 1617; Jiid. 271 ; Moil. 49. C<jsijn quotes the 
Greek, see 405-414, note. J)iilit. translates 'gottverlassen '; Kemble, 'of gO(jd 
devoid'; Root, 'forsaken quite by Ood'; Hall, 'Clod-forsaken.' 

408-409. t'f. Clir. 193''-I95': sc:yle manswara la)' leoda gehwam lifgan si)>|'an, 
fracoN in folcum. 

410. ii'lif, l»«'Hl<,tap. E(|uivalent syntactically to eii/itia&, of which the following 
clause may be considered the object. 'I'he same phrase occurs 1. 60.S and A'/. 473. 

412. hl»ifor«I(! a-t liil<l<'. The scansion of the half line is _Ai_x x I — X I 
according to Sievers, Alli^erniaiiische Metrik, §85, note 2, the only other occur- 
rence of a trisyllabic word of the form JL-^x '^'^ ^'^'^ ^"'^^ element of a line of 
this type is Gu. 602: gaslllcne goddream, JL^x I -^— • 

414. iicaru. Cf. Beow. 2594: nearo 'Srowode. The ace. sg. is regidarly -c, 
exceptionally (Sievers, P/i/i. I, 493) -//, -o, in MuLl. 4(S, /h-mti. 2350 (to which add 
Bemo. 2594), and the present passage. 

416''. So 1. 1.197''; ^'-l- 723- 

421. ofcr fcaliiwiic. flo<l. Cf. AVoTt/. 1950: ofer fealone flod. ' Tiie most com- 
mon use of fealo is in connection with water. . . . liut the various passages in 
which the sea is referred to as fallow flood, seem to Vie more conventional and 
to introduce the word, in part, ])erhai)s, because of the convenient alliteration. 
I hardly think that in these passages the word means dusky, as is sometimes 
suggested, Inil perhaps yellowish green, a common color in the English and Irish 
channels.' Mead, "Color in Old Knglish I'oelry," J'lih. of MLA. XIV, 198-199. 

424. miikI is Kchloiiden. J'rescrving the MS. reading, K. translates 'the sand 
is mixed togetner, the abyss with the strand.' Hall, and Ikooke, p. 171, fol- 
low K. Reading HUiid, On., /)ir/il., translates 'die Flut ist gemengt, der Grund 
mit dem Griesse.' Wiilker remarks (hat the change from Kan«l to siiiid is unnec- 
essary, ' wie schon v. 425, frriiiid wi'A' <;r««)f«' hiitte beweisen konnen.' Hut j^riiiid 
is appositive to kuikI, and as ^rtiiid < an mean here only 'ocean' (see 425, n<jte) 
its evidence bears (juile tiie otiier way. Cf. the parallel picture, Beow. 212: 



n.| 



NOl'l'.S DN ANDKI'lAS 



is lii)l .1 |>.ii.ilU'l, .1'. il ilrsililxs ihc l.uulillf; ol' ;l l)o;it ol\ slioit", /■'/. .• t; 1 , SdHi/i' 
/VU'fi'ii'/li', sllwlllil Slllilv II'. Ill Mill, it' I'tWIiUt'lli', silU (• (111' Ixv.lls lull' Wi'li' linl 
l><'acl\t'<l, l>nl Will' liilill;', .It .IIU hiM, 

ijj.S- «'■"""' *^'''' A;i'«'<»t«'. I'oi Ki"'*"*' '(Uf.ni, lU'cp,' I'l. 1. ji) ;, noli'. With 
j^rooto '.sUiHc,' il, iiiiiii' iiisM ipliiMi (/>'//','. I, jS.'), |m'i lie on };itiil t;is\\oin. 

435'' 436. ( '1. /•',•.'.!'. |;'S'' 1,'): ( loil I ,i|'i' ni.i'f; I'liiu' iIoIm .liN.iii li.ril.i iMtw.rl.iM ; 
l7ir. 17_^-17.|; (iml c.iiNc m.c}; {.^fli.i'l.m hygt'si>ij;t'. I'l. .ilso 1. ■) ; ; ; .iinl />,;>;(>. 
!'j(k\ : sim' imNc hi. if, • . • ^iimrynni's f^t'liwoiu- (iloilii^i.ni. 

426. licaffoliA'oiKlimi. Tin' won! 01 1 uis twiri' cKcw hcit", />i;'!,\ 171)8 ami -1)55 
(■(piiosilix t' to .\,r "/i! 'tti:i "t). 1 111' lii-.| rlriiunl .ippi'.iis .is silupK'X in /w'l'.'i'. iS(>j : 
sri'.lll liiiii!', II. u .1 olri lir.il'ii liiinj;,in l,u omi lul l.u I'li. Hut i I. />'.■, '.1'. .' 177, i'/<'/- 
h,\it,\ 'OMI till' Ol cm." lini,, p. 100 (so .iJMi .S''. 11, |o, K. 1'., p. S-' i), cxpl.iins 
till' woiil .IS ilrii\<'il lioiu lii\ilt&,\ ' .illitiiilo,' .mil iiistinL;iiisln's Irum lu\\l\\\ • ln-l 
1 11 III, ' w I III 1 1 ill' s,i\s won 111 give I lit' ini'.min;; • pii.it.ic' Kill K liij^f {/'/i /!. I X, \^^o) 
wouiil I li.nis',1' /■'.,•..•. iSd.'. /i,\if,ii. III '':,\;/!i, pi. ol '/,. / (.is in /.',v.i'. .:.|77), anil 
U'jt'its llic r\pl.m.ilioii ';,;i(i\' /it\i 'i<i\' , sil\rf llu- loiin in i oiiiponiuls sliontil 
lu< Ji(-ii&-. Ill' woiilil ir.ul tlu"Vi>l"oit> /ic;i<i','/i<')',>i,i,' • U.iiiipisi'i'r.ihii'i ' ; so .ilso 
."^wi'i'l, /'/.y., ' wai s.iiloi, si'.i w'.uiioi,' l!nl ncilhoi aigmiU'iit is lomhisivi-; the 
iiu'.uunj; ' stM ' loi In'iit^'o-, howi'Vi'i, in.i\ l>r .uii-ploil as ri'iLiin. 

437. It is not iiiiliI tins point in ihr n.iii.ili\i' in tin' (iiri'k vt'ision ih.it llif 
lioat is I'. 1st loose lioiii l.inil ; rl. Honiiet, p. ;'.|, 11. 1 ; 1 .| : Kai nVrv (i n 1 1' i'> ' I !;<mii'v 
f'i'l ru'r <i")")A(i>r, ,\ TTi'i.Ni'iroi- ri\ n\oioi'. The /<;;,'(■'/,;' does not st.ite lie.uh' wiieii 
the \ o\-,ii;e henins. 

.j.'S. \vul«l<M'.s|>0(li-;«>. 1 lie onl\ Ol I iiiieiii I' ol the .iilj.; hut el. </<•//. S7 : Sir// 
;<'iit\i\" sf'i\iu»i .'I'f'.V.v. I'l he.ixeii. 

439. <Jo |»a't K'«>lioKU(l<>ii. ri', /I'l ■(•.■,'. (>',.' : il Kel ho!.;i>ile I'.i ii on iiohn i;esl.il\. 

430. I'rtrii lol*'. ('\. 1. lodo'. 

43a. .I<;ini.vr«"llil. Theie is nothins; in the (iieek 01 tiie /,;,■.•'.■,.•■ to eoiiespoiul 
ti) this lUllUO. Till" woiil is .111 .iiljei ti\e iiseil .is noun, the tii>t element a"l «>al 
(I'f, „•/ III n't fix, ii-/;ci'i/i\ eti ., loi the lonw .,.), with the \,iiiie ol .m inlensi\e, the 
sei oml element the .nljeilive »!i',Y, 'il.uk,' ' hl.u'U ' ; it. <i'//iV'/«^, ' very poisonous.* 
I( means heie I'tiiiopi.ins. i. "!'. . //>. (>.| : ////</. V/^f'/,', •,;>•.•/".•. wliieli eoriespomls \o,if>ii,/ 
.■lfthio/*i,iin, in lu'ile's m.u t\ ioli\t;y, as the se.it ot M.itiliew's l.ihois. Sixt'/n'iiiy 
is also nseil with the s.ime me.ming in .'",>. I.\\l, o; 1 \\\\ 1, ;; ,inil /-'.v. (>i). 
See note \o .//». (>|, It is exiilenth liom this ti.ulition.il sonue wliiih .iseiilu's 
.\liii.i 01 l''thio|M.l to M.itthew .is his mi-^slol\ th.it the poet h.is ili.iwn the inlei 
erne lh.it the ,u lion ol ti\e sloi\ of .\iiiliew .mil M.itlliew took pl.ue in the l.iiul 
ol the I'.thiopi.ins. l''oi ,1 iliseussion o! the pioli.ilije sitii.ition ol Mei meiloni.i, 
see Inlioil, p. 1\\ i. 

436. ^^f'O'y*! oiul •;«M'Vr«Mi(o«I. l "I'. 1. 5-'o ; .ii\il S,i/. 5 ; ? : ge^vN hie | i.e. w.estmas] 
ontl gel^reat.^^^'. l''oi j,rc1'r,;', eonti.ul \eil>, ef. ii>,ti'i., § .|oS, note iS. 

438 II. See .IA.-/X IV, 50 II. 

439''. So /.■,•.'.■.•. 507. 

443. bonlstio'ft'ii. 'The eoukiL-e' 01 • lii^t^ins;.' This is the only oeiimeneeol 
tiie woul; it is i;losseil in .ill the ilii tion.uies (exeept Simons, p. 17, ' si lullt.ui ') 



No'lI'lS ON ANDKI'.AS 



105 



as 'hIkim' lliil, !iH ('o.sijii poinl.s mil (/'/!/>'. NNI, ki), ' • r;i ■Iicuc ' <liii- . nnl 
Hulisly I III' il<'iii.iiiils oi I III' con I ex I, sim r I In- I km I i'. hmw in I he ii|ii'ii mm. IIumiIsc, 
p. 171, mirsHcM ' ImiwiultM.' Tin: iIkIiI hum n in)',, iiuwivci, is indii iilcd by /i'.iliit 'm 
j^JuHHiiiy, iiniiiiiiii iKiriiiiii I'l iiislriiiiiiiilii (■iiiiiiii {11 .11'. I, .'SS, .•.(>), wlnnc .lA//. in 

(;IohH(mI 'S.lloll.' Sil/ii/l, Sil/'lliill (;ii 1 nl(lili)' In I )li( ';ii|);i) /inil\ ill /'li>>il. 'I lie 
wnrd mil'. I 111' ImKi'ii as :i ■'.ynnnyni nl Hlri'iif^iiH, ;/ |, \\hmI(», j/i;. I hr lir.l clc 
IIMIll nl IIm' < I >in|iiinil(l wnlllcl nnslll 'slllp,' llic- wlmlc vvnid ' llir li););in)', nl llic 
sliip.' 

/J/);). \«>' <»'<>< •!• re. <'l. M(ii. X\VI,.'i) ;ii: slnni'iir sm jiiiiiii' y a wiiN niNii" ; and 
I'salin X Id), ■/ : ' dccj) ( ailrl li nnln drr|, ' CI. ij,';, nnlc 

4/14'' 445'. Tin; Silf.',(.;csl inn Ini llir |)i>lnii' was Inund in llir <iii)'inal; 1 I. 
Ilnniicl, |). 71;, II. j ,| : nal Av/fuw luydKov yri'iin/i'mi nul ri)\ OuXdircrris /<i//xaii'r)/*('i'7;v, 
(.')() r< 1 ti hi'i/iaTa I'lipuiOi'it'ui nal yi i/Zirllai l/m) rifi litrliii roO vXaltm ; /.ri;rii(/, p. I I 7, I, 22 : 
liani Imiii uiiidr was jM-wndrii :,wa |mI jm sidlan y|'a usimpii aiiali'iii' nlrr I'ad 
.H(,ip. A siniilai lull inni li vvrakci pcisniiiln al inn is Inund in lu'ow, yH j 7H4 : 

NoliN' Di'llMIM .Ind 
al'lii I'/ji'sa am. I jM-livvyli niii, 

44')- .V<'^n<l. •''• ll"' paiallcl, <V(V viVlnnd, I. .s/-;. (lin,, iisidiii).', I'ti'/iij; lianslalcM 
'luid.iiiiin ilcr, vi;i'; mo alsn (in., />ii/i/., ' S< Imi l-.cn nil am .Sccwei; ' ; ImiI .S/v. 
1 1, 7(17, ' navij^iiiin,' iiiiviH.' 

448'. S<i /hill. 7^5''. 

449. (0 llin-l"llin. ' At III!' Iiaiids nl llir j.nid,' as in (7ii. 77 ( : IMaii ir; lo 
{''a'dfl ricn|..i wilniaii. I''nl nllici c .s.ini|dc,, si'r ,',/-/. II ,', j'J. I'lnli'S.ni Klllicd(M! 
( alls .illijilinn In llir i<liotll oil . . ■ lUllhlll, ill wllii ll llir ciinivalrnl pliiasr III Mill'., 
Wnidd driiiaml 'llnin' ('icc.S'/v. II, .'ijy, Ini r \,iiii|ilr ,), and llir ( nii .1 1 in I inn lo 
'ask al ' a iinsnn (sri' \l-li.-,.\. 'ask'). < I. Iiiilliri „/ . . . /ni</. 111, i-.y,. /ii/. <<',';', 
(v\i): j.a-i )'r |l|i>li,i| a)'.illi a'l ni.r(;ha ( indr ; /■ /. I .; I ', : .rt JmIii liiMin|ir iiotc 
liiid.iii ; .III. ')<>>\: mills al m.riiim. I''ni simil.n 1 niisl 1 in I inns willi vrili', nC hcij- 
ill).;, liiMlili),;, etc., sc<! .Sirvcis, /'/!/>. XII, l.Sl^ .Si-i! also Wiillin/', II, j,!l, H.v. 
■to I / II ill II. 

451. Wiilkri lias nn piilK Inalinn allri oid^Hil, all nllni j'ald. a inninia 01 
Hclllii oloii. 

453- m«'KH(mI«<. 'I'Ik; only ni I 111 Mill r (j| ihr wnid. A nnnn .iv.i i, ' seal,' o((iiih 
Jiiuno. 27 17 and .'7S'^'- 

4'-,4. Dit iii-c iikmI jiIiIoIi. CI. Hiuin'. 750: |m liis nmil .\\\\iiy\ .'uil. 1 7.'''. : inidlO 
',\-\ hi. IriJd' .ildn|',. I'.nllrnwii'sri, p. ,p^ (alls ,ill(;nli<<n lo lliu Hinillu.! idiuiii in 

1< < I. ( \m riii\/.-iiii/,ii, {1 ) : 

lllo llhHil|,a. 

liiifM I Iji iosli. 
CI. I. i.|o, nol(j. 

455- K«'H(ft^[On. An An)dian rnim ; < I. Ciaiii., § }i^l, :;, nol(; 7. 

457''. So (Ifii. .'V;". 

458. <.'f. I'd. 157.1 ; ii- cow lo Hoj'i- sri|',aii willc. 

/\<S'P, 4^0. <'f. /.',■,/,,/, r^'i ,\ r;y j ; VVyid nil ininS iiii('ir^i;in! <;oil, I'niiiic Ids cllcn 

d..dl l'lnl,.,My llir s.uiir Inllnili.l sinnd ill Isl.l. I. XXIII, <;, wlin.- ill.' plll.isr 

yjl lii\ rllni ilrii:; icm.iins in an olliriwi.r ininipl jiassaj.Ms ( '(. alsn luni. ,iH : ;t 



I06 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

he bW gedieled, gif he deah hyge ; Ccii. 12S7-12SS: Diihten wiste hast hses aetJe- 
linges ellen dohte; A'/</. LXll, 7 : Gif ha;s ondfeiigan ellen dohte ; Sat. 2S3-284 : 
Foti'on niivg gehycgan, se iSe his heorte deah, |>a.'t he him atirre frecne gehohtas. 
Grimm, p. xUi, and Fiitzsche, \). 44, note Hildchrtindslicd 55 : ibii dir din cllcn 
taoc. Cook (.J//..\'. N'lII, 50) lites numerous examples of the formula in Latin 
literature, from which the MnK. proverb, 'Fortune favors the brave,' appears 
to have been derived. 'Ihe Greek (I^onnet, p. 75, 1. S) has nothing corresponding 
to 460'': 6 7a/) Ki'pios 'Itj^oPs ov y.r\ eyKaTaXiirrj rifxis. Perhaps the poet may have 
had in mind, however, Tsalm XXXVII, 25 ff., and similar passages. 

On these passages Gummere, Germanic Origins, p. 236, remarks as follows : 
' Fate, says Beowulf, as he tells of his battle with the sea-monsters {^Beoxo. 572 ff.], 
fate often saves a man if lie luwe plenty of courage. 

Oft Wyrd preserveth 
uiuloomed earl, — if he doughty be. 

The same idea and the same phrase, with very slight change, passed into the 
Christian poetry of our ancestors, and have since become a commonplace.' See 
1612, note. A somewhat similar sentiment is that of Hy. I, 1\', 1 16-1 17 {^lubl. II, 

God bih |i;vt, )>onne mon him sylf ne mrpg 
wyrd onwond.in, ha't he h^^nne wel l>olige. 

461. The whole line occurs again in Gn. 4S4. 

463'. So S79 ; Gn. 147. 

464. Cf. 1. S20, and Beo-iO. 644-646: ol'I'.vt sonininga sunu Ilealfdenes secean 
wolde Sfenra'ste ; Beo-u'. 1640-164T, oh^.vt semninga to sele comon frome 
fyrdhwate. 

468. gryrelnvTlo. Although the second element of this compound usually 
carries with it the signification of 'time,' the tirst element here appears to bear all 
the meaning of the word — 'fright, terror.' Sievers [PFP. XVHI, 406) discusses 
similar compounds, e.g. ear/o&J>rdg, ear/o&/ni'i/, with the value merely of ear/o& ; 
Beo7c'. 2427, orleg/nc'Thi, equivalent to the gen. pi. o{ or/ege; Beo'U'. 2709, sige/i'C'T/a, 
equivalent to the gen. pi. of sige; and points out similar compounds with other 
expressions of time, e.g. OMG. sio/i-tago, 'sickness,' MUG. rcc-tac, 7i'c-tage, 'pain, 
sorrow.' 

470'. Cf. 1. 552, note. — 470''. Cf. 1. 671 ; Jn/. 79: fer)>locan onspeon ; 7:7. 86: 
hreMerlocaii onspeon. 

471-474- Cf. 11. 493-4QS« "'''te : H- 553-554. "ote. 

474-476. Cf. BeoicK 426-42S: Ic he nuiSa, brego Keorht-Dena, biddan wille, 
eodor Scyldinga, anre bene. 

478. Grimm and Haskervill put a period after fu'todsinoes. 

480. uodne. The strong form after ]>Tiiiie because the word is detached from 
its syntactical group .' Professor Kittredge suggests that the adj. is strong because 
it is here felt as an appositive to Jniiiie froondseipe. 

483. este Avyr'Sost. The metre ct>ntirms the reading esto, as in Gen. 1500: 
ha him ealra wa:s ara este aslmihtig God; and Beoxc. 945: h-vt hyre eald metod 
este wSre. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



107 



484. onrftos noosan, Cf. y//. 103. 

487. l)rs(('iii<l<)ii. The spelling -on for -an finds a parallel in briicoiiiK', 1. 23. 

489. oil j;il*><'V«'. This is the only occurrence of the phrase. The context favors 
on ycol'onc, api)ositive to on stwbate, 490''; cf. also ttjv Od\a<rffav of the Cheek 
version, 1. 490, note. For the meaning 'fate, lot, chance,' for gife'fle, cf. Bcoiv. 
3085 : \va;s |>a;t gife'Se to s^Vl^", )>e (None [I'ccxlcyningJ Cycler ontyhte. 

490. syxtync si'A'uni, Cf. Honnct, p. 75, 11. 17-18 : i^KaL8^KaTovyapfTr\cv(raT7]v 
OdXaaffa)/, Kai iSov tovto eTTTaKaLd^Karov. In spite of this, Brooke, p. 172, remarks: 
' Then, either because the poet wishes to give local color and invents voyages for 
Andrew, or, as I would fain believe, introduces his own personal experience of 
the deep and imputes it to Andrew, he tells how he has been sixteen times at 
sea, and contrasts these old journeys with his present one'; also, p. 414, 'There 
is even a personal touch, as I believe, in one passage, which speaks of his having 
been sixteen times on sea-journeys.' Ilammerich-Michelsen, Aeltcste christl. Epik, 
pp. 99-100, translates this passage, 11. 489-505, remarking: 'stehet der Ilerr Jesus 
nicht hier ungefahr ebenso am Bord, wie in dem Tagen des Ileidenthunis Thor 
oder Odin, wie im Mittelalter, der heilige Olaf ? ' Cf. 1. 364 ff., note. 

491-492. Translate ' I . . . cold as to my hands stirring the water-streams.' 
i>Iiin(Iuiu frOorifjf is paralleled by /'//. 86 : fe&rnin strong, and by /'//. 100 : fe&ritin 
70/0//C (liright). 3lnii(lnni is to be regarded as a dative of specification. Freorig 
is noni. sg. masc, agreeing with io, 489', and hrr-iMMidnin is dat. pi., agreeing with 
nniiMluin. Cf. Il'ii/it/. 4: hreran mid hondum hrlnicealdesje ; 67/;-. 677-678 : sund- 
wudu drifan, hrcran holmlnxce. 

492. is Sys jine nijl. ' Is this once more.' Grein's translation, Dicht. and 
Spy. I, 32, ' doch ist dies ein grosser' (ane taken as nom. sg. neut. weak) does 
not give the necessary meaning of one journey more, a seventeenth. Cook, p. 226, 
translates ' this makes another journey,' construing ane as Grein does ; so also 
Root and Hall. Kemble translates ' this is once more.' As there is no reason 
why ane should be inflected weak, Kemble's interpretation of ano as instrumental 
adverb is to be preferred ; syxtyne sT'duin, 1. 490', is to be understood as adverbial, 
'sixteen times' (cf. oO'rc siO'c etc.), rather than 'on sixteen journeys.' Cf. Ps. 
LXVIII, 4: 

Iliora is myclo nia I'onne ic me ha;bbe 
on heafde nil hfi'ni feaxes. 

493. Swa = S7vd J>i'a/!. 

493-495. Cf. 11. 498-499; Beoiv. 247''-249'' : NSfre ic maran geseah eorla ofer 
eorl'an iNonne is cower sum, secg on searwuni ; ////. 547''-550'': 

ic to s6)je wat 
)5a:t ic iCr ne siS xnig ne mette 
in vvoruklrlce wi|) |;e gelic 
)>rlstran ge|)olites. 

<^'f- "• 553-554. note. 

494. ]?ry'<Yb(>arn lui'lc'fl'a. The metre and the sense are both improved l)y 
Cosijn's emendation. Synonymous nouns in juxtaposition (except Dryhlcn 
I/iclcnif, 1541, 897, 1407) are not found elsewhere in Aiulrcuis, and but rarely in the 
body of the poetry; examples are cited by Sievers (/'/>/>'. IX, 137) as follows: 



loS NOTKS ON ani)ui;as 

/.'.•.'..'. ji)S, I -'50. 210S. 2.IQ3; <w'. 1110. lloltliaiison {.tftx/. Ufihl XV, 73-74) 
H'_i;;ials F.l. i.jo: i/iiro/f' iT.w; as in tl>o same ronslimtion. Sec 1310'. 

495. slo»»raii olof stu<riiaii. Cosiju {/'/>/>'. \Xl. 10) takos stconiii as intiii., 
\\\ wliiih lasc olVr is illiiv;iial, in\K-ss willi dn,, A//. 11, .(Si, s(ooniii l>i- taken as 
inliansilivf, I'lu' lulUi iiMtlini^ is that ol Sioxi-is in his loninu'nt 011 (.'osiin's 
iiKlo: sJooriiu air. ss;. ot' .-.',■,•',,'. ' slccisniaii,' appositiv e thus to |»r\'<VI>oarii, 
.|0 1 '■ anil iiiaiiii. |>);'. lnvilo<>'. ■ I'lic siii';i- resmiiuls.' l'in\., K., ('<n., n\ul 
>iii<iii-& tioni a hvptithotieal 'i.\'i,\ifi, ' to ilekiy." 15ut ("in., Sfr. 11, ui, lamols the 
I'lUm /^■•^•//l•('^ aiul i;U).sses (p. 117) uiulcr /i;c<i'.i>t, ' ilanj^eie ' ; so /'/,,';/., ' Pie 
.SiioinlUit wiil/l sieli.' This is the only oeeuireme oC the woid, hut <'////,v/VVtt, 
•lehoat," is leeonleil l<v //'.//'. I. S-'S, ',0, aiul a i\ovin <>// //:iv/////v'<', ' iu elangove,' 
//"/i/., 1, .|.' ;. .'o. 

496. boa(o)» l>rliiis(i«>i>(). HaskeiviU siipposes a .^l ss^. /v,;A;/., eitinj; |>r«>ataOi, 
5J0, aiul ^aii.stap, Soi, as ImuIum examples; l>iit I'roalacV is the norn\al form 
lot the Jil ilass of weak veil>s. ami naiifr"*^ '"^ plmal (if. Urinht's note, .1// .\'. 
11, Si), the constnulion lookiui; to the impiieil sense. Read theiefine boatvj', 
sJroamuoliii, .|i)V'. l>ein;; siihjeet. ami l»Hiiis(a>Ao, aee. pi., olijeet ; thus /V.7;/., 
•l>ie StionUhit . . . peitseht die UraiHUm,i;.s!4estaile.' K.. t.ikins; l>rlinsta>«Vo as 
two words, 'the ,sea l>ealetl> the slunes.' The pietuie o( the snif on the shoie is 
somewhat imonj;iiious in ,\ deseiiption of the tipen sea, and one would like to 
le.ul .is in 1. I (-• ; lull the i>ther soon\s to be the i oiu entional phnising l ef. besides 
.•;,i), is,|;„ the following;: AV,/. Ill, (>: hwadmeie hlimmeiN, hli'ide grimnteN; 
stieamas st.i|>n be.il.iN; and .I.'./-. VI. 15: eae l-a iiiman sx noiNeine yst nedo 
geb.vdeN, |Mt hu> stiange geondstyied on staiNu be.iteN. — ftil sfrld. T.m. pre- 
sents tlie .iliematives : /'n/.\vrv,i\ ' pleite ti\stiiutus,' fiotn srriit/, 'vesiilus. oina- 
tus, apparatus," iiuotin!"- /'.'. J 5 S, subs t., C'' <"''•>'' '•'"''; or ////.f.v/,/, ' plene inredens.' 
fiom .>■, /.•(t,.".', 'ire, ingiedi,' though if from the latter word he thinks the foiin 
should l>e r'n/s>ti\Ai. C'.n., /'/,;•.'. and A>'. 11. .p i. Root. Hall, and Simons (\\ 1 1SI. 
iollow r.m.'s second explan.ilion ; K.. the tiist. translating 'this boat is fully 
elothed." .\s the seioiul of (.".m.'s explanations tits the eontext bettor than the 
first, it is to be aeeepled; ef. also leel. ((.'leas, \ig., p. 557) ifu& tuiiuin .(hi& 
(/•V.v<<7/.A/ AV'V.v 11, 30), where si-n& means the gliding motion of the ship. C^n 
the other h.md the derivation of .wrtj from .u>T:i\;n ^ s. > „,i derives some con- 
tinn.uion fiom the MnK. ,>■';;•,'«</,>• of a ship; leel. sirmf ((."leas.Aig.. p. 55S) has 
the s.ime me.ining. 

497. rf. /'\\',-.'. :iS: tlot.i f.imi he.ils fvigle gelieost., 

499. olVr y«>'li1«lo. The MS. reading yVMalo would mean 'on the shore'; cf. 
Kx. 5S5, .•// let .'.//;■. eipnv.ilent to .v/ .v-.'r;-//.-.*- ,fA;<t,-, 1. 5S0 ; and /T/r.f. //<>///f-ni /J/", 
meaning 'sword.' Kugge (/7>7«'. XII. SS-So) eomments on the signitie.meo of 
i&.'J'\ • shore.' 

SOI. «>u laiulseoarc. Cf. Honnet, p. ~(.\ 1. 1 ; ti's c'lri t»}j ■) i}f . The word occuis 
.ii^.iin. 1 ■•>); .md V f. loleseeaiH>. oS.). The word is another illustration of the 
f.ut th.it the seiond element vif .1 eompound m.iy be praetieallv meaningless; see 
.(oS, note. 

501 50J. rf. ("'!•'. Mho S31 : Nu is |'on gelieosl sw.i we on l.iguilode ofer eald 
w.vter eeolum liN.m. 



NOII'IS ON ANDKMAS ■ 109 

504. broiKlsl ii'Tiic. 'I'lic liisl clciticiil of lliis ( (impiMind li;is of coiiisc niilliiii).; 
to do with hriiiul, 'firo,' as in I. 7()S. 'I'lic pii line iiili-iuli-d is cvidciilly tlic s;iiHr 
iis liiiil ill I. 275, briiiilo «'«^ol«>. (iiiiiiin, |). WW, swggijstijd I he iciidiiij^ /•runt 
sliifncy followed liy (lifiii aiul ('osijii. Iliii |)(ili;i|)S broiid is to ix: iclaiiied in 
tlic sainu sunsu as Hla^l'ii, foiniinjf llius a piccjnaslic compound; ( f. Ictl. (('leas. 
Vig., ]>. 76) hram/r, ' thu raised piow and poop, ship's lieak,' /c///- hialh hrcid 
hronilidn liifrri, ' tlic waves rise lii^h abovt' tiie " bianclar." ' 

The notion of shipwreck expressed by ln'cniii I»n»ii<lH(.;i!i'iH', 'shall<i ihc 
high proweil (shij)),' sei'nis sonievvlial loo violent for llic context lure. < )n(t 
would like to take broiulHlii'l'iKi as a noun (Duipound, ' |)row,' ' bow,' and nad 
brccaii oil (or ofcr) bn>li<ls(.il^riM', 'liinc Ihc sloini noi tin' wind may move il, 
niJi ihr vvalcM' Hoods l)r(ak over the hi;.'Ji i)iow.' 

(iiimm, (irein, and VVidker put oidy a < omnia after bi'<>ii<ls(:i-l'ii(>, the olher 
luid. a si!micolon. -" Hiiow«''fl'. <'f. 1. 1 Ijo, note. • 

505''-509. The allusions to the youth of the pilot are developed fiom a single 
word, a vocative veavLaKu (lion ml, ]>. 76, 1. 2), in the; Wpd^ui. Hut perhaps tlur poet 
of Aiulrcas liad in mind Ihc lollowing words sjjoken by IlroiNgar of IJoownlf, 
licow. 1 8-1 1 - 1 iS.i 5 ; 

pc |i;\ wordcvvyilas wi|l|li>,' hiilitcti 

on sulaii senih' ! ik; liyrde ic siiotorllcor 

on sw!l RC'ouKuni fCorc gunian I'ingiaii ; 

|iu oart nia'jjenes Strang; ond on mode liod, 

wis wordcwida. 

506. W'iiilniiii Crod. The w<u(l froil, lileially 'wise,' is used frcfpienlly in 
the sense of 'a(lvan(i:d in years,' 'old,' eg. vrii riiiii , niis.scniin , Jyiiidiiiudii J 1 od^ 
etc. ; see Spr. I, 351. 

507. fiiro<>'Ia«'«^iMl«(. Nom„ agreeing with '"ftTi, 1. 505, or tin; implied subjei I of 
liiifiisl., 1. 5<J7. Cook, ]). 227, construes the word as voiative. 

511. on HJfdii<l«>. So lieoio. 1157; llie only other occurrence <»f the noun is 
Jieow. I I 51) : tT) sfelfide. 

512. Kcipillii lllKlcr H<;calcillil. (iiimm, j). 101;, has dillii nlly in ex|)laining 
this phrase. lie suggests for H('(Mil<-iiiii a loim fiom a liypot In Tk ;d w ,v/A or 
.ivr/c, Icel. shclkr, 'fear, terror.' (^osijn (/'/!/!. .\,\1, 11) ngards boili sccaleuiii 
and llu- ])kiral Hcipiiiii with susjjlcion, suggesting thai tin! half line may iiave been 
taken bodily from some (jtlier poem, lint tiie pliiial scipiiiii is in keeping liere ; 
liie statement is a generalization and need not apply lo a single shi|). In syntax 
the word is to be taken as coordinate with bi-biihcii^i'sluiii, 51 ;''. Vor x/ca/r, 
'sailor,' cf. Wlialt: 30-51: ond j'onne in (U:a(Ns(de drence bifasleN si ipu mid 
scealcum. 

515. si'fl' iioHHii. Translate 'At linu^s it befalls us grievously on tin; waves, 
n])on tin; sea, though we survive, jjass through the terril)le journey.' 'J'he evident 
|)arallcd to this passage is A7. looj-ioo^ : gif hie Ijrimnesen ond gesundne srS 
sctlan inoslen ; and on the strength of this passage T.n., Sf>r. II, i\.\(i, and Tosijn 
(/'/>/>. X.\l, 11) would read here siiViicsan, as noun, object of f^eri-niii. I'.ul 
tlie i)assage in A'/, confessedly offers dif(i<;ulties (cf. />'//'/. II, 1.S5) and should 
not carry loo mucli weight in determining tiie construction in Andreas. The 



no NOTES ON ANDREAS 

unconstrained reading here is that which takes ncsan and geferan as coordinate 
verbs, in the optative mood. Cf. Gcii. 1341 : I'am Jie mid sceolon mereflod nesan. 

517''. So Geit. 1251 ; Dan. 174; Metr. xi, 25. 

519. brunc y3a. Besides the passages in which it is descriptive of the waves, 
the adjective bruii is used of armor and weapons. Note also brunwaiiii, 1306, 
and cf. the ballad phrase ' wan water.' It probably means merely ' dusky,' ' dark.' 

523. ^vul(lras fylde. The genitive in -as is also found in 1. 150T, heofonas; 
for other e.\amples, cf. Spr. I, 179, s.v. cyning; Napier, Uber die lVe7-ke des alteng. 
Erzbischofs Wulfsta?t, p. 67; and Sievers, Gram., § 237, note i. These -as geni- 
tives in Andreas are to be regarded rather as late West-Saxon forms than as 
survivals from an early Anglian original text. The construction oi fyllan followed 
by the genitive finds a parallel in Ckr. 408-409 : 

forjion \>\\ gefyldest, foldan ond rodoras, 
wigendra Hleo, wuldres lunes. 

Cf. also El. 1 1 34: wuldres gefylled. The usual construction 2i{\.tx fyllan is the 
accusative and instrumental (cf. Shipley, p. t^^. 

524. boorhtne boldwelan. So Jul. 503 and Ap. 2,Z- 

525. Jjurh his iines iniht. Cf. Gen. 272, Chr. 685: hurh his anes craeft. 
528\ So Jul. 262. — All Edd., except Grimm and Grein, put a period or semi- 
colon after Jjrymsittendes. 

532. arySa. Cf. 1. 3S3, note. 

535. \vuldres bited. Equivalent merely to 'heaven ' ; cf. 1. 356, note. 

541''. Cf. Beino. 954-955: J>at }>in doin lyfa& dica Id aldre, of Beowulf; C/ir. 
405 : d J3in dom ivunah, of the Lord ; El. 450-453 : ac ))ara dom leofa'S . . . iSe I'one 
anhangnan Cyning heriab ond lofiaJS. 

543'^. So 669'* ; Az. 187. Cf. Ap. 15 ; Ps. CIV, 6: geweorSude ofer wer^eoda. 

544-548. Cf. Gil. 862 : nsenig h£ele>a is l^e areccan masge o\>\>& rim wite ; Ily. 
Ill, 17-18 {Bihl. II, 214): 

ne magon by nSfre areccean ne \)'xX gerim wytan 
hu Jm mfere eart, mihtig drihten ; 

El. 635 : Ic ne ma;g areccan, nu ic h^t rim ne can. Cf. also Jul. 313 ; Chr. 222 ; 
Panther 3. 

546. (Jsette. ' Of such sort that he,' etc. Other examples are given in Spr. II, 

573- 

548. diciest. Pogatscher, Anglia XXIII, 263, calls attention to the omission 

of the subject after hu. 

552. •wis on gewitte. Cf. 11. 316, 470 ; the model for the passage, however, 

was Cr(2ft. 1. 13: WIS on gewitte oH>e on wordcwidum. In both passages Bright 

(MLN. II, 81) takes avis to be a noun, 'wisdom,' in the genitive case in Crceft. 13, 

in the dative (apparently coordinate with geofiini, 1. 551'') case in the passage 

in Andreas; the inflection -e in both passages he thinks has either been elided 

or carelessly dropped, or the construction has been misunderstood. But a noun 

7ins = TC'Tsdom is not recorded, and in the light of the other occurrences of the 

phrase it seems best to regard it not as an amplification of gcofuin, but as an adj. 

in the nom. case, agreeing with 3u, 550. This is also Professor Bright's present 



NOTES ON ANDREAS III 

oi)iiiion. Cf. Hdl. 78 : wis on JiJniini gcwitte ond on ^Intim worde snoitor, of the 
angel (Jabriel. 

553-554- ^f- Beo'w. 1842-1843 : 

ne hyrde ic snotorllcor 
on swa geongum feore guman j^ingian; 

and cf. al?o 11. 471 ff . ; 493 ff. 

556'\ a. /id. 258: frajgn ha fromllce. — 556''. So Mefr. XX, 275; cf. Rid. 
LXXXIV, 10, or Olid ende, with the same meanmg. See Kev. I, 8, 11 ; XXI, 6; 
XXII, 13. 

557. Cf. Rid. XXXIII, 13-14 : Rece, gif \>\\ cunne, wis wovda gleaw ; El. 856: 
Saga, gif '&u cunne. 

558''. Cf. be (bi) sffiin tweonum, Beow. 858, 1297, 1685 ; Ex. 442, 562 ; Gn. 237, 

1333- 

559. Sa arleasan. That is, Iitdea cynin , which is in apposition. Cosijn's 
emendation, &crt drlease, does not improve the grammar and is bad stylistically. 

561. Grein and Wiilker have only a comma after hearmc^vide, but the other 
Edd. a period. 

564. Cf. El. 865-866*: o55a;t him gecySde cyning a;lmihtig wundor for weoro- 
dum; C^r. 482 : weoredum cy5a6'. 

565*. So Men. 129, also referring to the miracles of the Lord. The phrase is 
a favorite one with Wulfstan ; cf. Napier's ed., p. 159, 1. 5 : 'swutol and gesyne ; 
p. 163, 1. 14: swytol and gesyne, etc. Cf. also Gen. 2806: sweotol is ond 
gesene. 

567. Cf. Chr. 1 1 96: td hleo ond Id hrd/ier halejia cynne, of Christ. 

568''-569*. See 167 7 •^-1678-'. 

569. So 650, 1678; El. 334; Gil. 1 104. 

570. domagende. Ci. Jul. 186: folcagende. — dtel ntenigne. Cf. Bonnet, 
p. 76, 11. 17-18 : IIuJs ovv ovK fTfiffTevffav avri^ ol lovdaToi ; rctxa oiiK iTrolrjcrei' arifxeia. 
evdnriof avrQv; the friStre peode of 1. 571 are the Jews of the Greek version. 
The reply which Andrew makes, 1. 573 ff., also demands ntSnigne in 1. 570. 

573. Cf. 1. 137 ; El. 643 : hu is ))a;t geworden on hysse wer^eode. 

575. gif. The word is regularly feminine, with accusative in -e. But an accu- 
sative plural eardgyfu occurs, Ps. LXXI, 10, and a dative singular viid hdm god- 
cundan gyfe (Bede, ed. Miller, p. 34, 1. 17), both examples being pointed out by 
Cosijn i^PBB. XXI, 252) ; from these two citations an ace. sg. gif may be inferred 
for the present passage. Wiilker cites the compounds gifstol, gif heal, gifsceat, in 
support of a nominative form gif\ but such compounds prove nothing, since all 
£7-stems as first element in compounds end regularly with a consonant. 

576^ So Chr. 811. 

577 ff. See Matt. XI, 5; Luke VII, 21-22. 

580. Cf. Chr. 1508: werge wonhale. 

582. on grundAVcCge. The second element of the compound is not the word 
li'dg, 'wall' (see 714, 732), as stated by Grimm, p. iii, also Spr. I., 531, and 
B.-T., 492. It is a form of iveg, 'way'; for examples of ir for e, cf. -raeccd, 709; 
sa;gl, 1456. In metflan, 1440, e appears for a. The word griind'weg, which 
occurs only in this passage, is a compound like eor&weg, foldweg, flodweg, britnrdd, 



112 N ( ) r I'lS ON AND !>: l". A S 

etc., and takes its nioaiiing fiom ihv tiist oli'mcnl. Transl ale, tlu'icroif, • llic caith.' 
Sci- 'oU, \\o\v. 

583'. ^'1. /■ /• '111 ')| S : soiNo lUailra Icala wonlc awt'lilc. 

585. CI'. /■:/. i^i^S: lyNiloii iial'ti's luiht ; ('///■. 11.15: lyNde c-i;vftes nu'alit. 
See 1. i.|iio, note. 

586 588. See /(>//// II, 1-16. 'I'lie Creek (Hoiinot, p. 7S, 1. j) leails moiely vdiop 
(1? o/i'iii' utTt'l-iaXft'. IloroiiiiVfjoii, lileially ' army-lioop," appears to lia\e weakened 
meiely to tlie ine.iniai; " throng'; see (ilossaiy for citations. 

587. Olid ^^«'lHlall lict. ('osijn (/'/>'/•'. XXl, 1 _') would take oiul as equiva- 
lent to .1 u'l,ili\ e (I',, /, ol'iei 1 ol' lu'( , ami lie eiles examples in wliii h he rei^aids (■//,/ 
as havinj; the Uuu lion ol .1 iilati\e. l>ut tiiis use ol .';/./ is not established \<\ his 
eilalions, iu)r is it neeessary in the present jKissage. 

588. oil |»a brtoraii {>t>('\n«l. A lorniula; ct'. AY. 103S, lodi ; and \\'ull'slan, 
ed. Napier, p. 115: uti^i wendan L;eorne to beteran cr;vfte. 

589 594. See .1/.;//. \1\ . 17 It. ; I/,;/ /• V 1. ;,S It- ; / ///v 1 X, IJ iT. ; y,.//;/ VI, 8 ff. 
'I'iio poet was apparently not s\ilii> ienll) faiuiii.u with the version of the story in /<'//// 
to recall that it is .\ndiew who is then- s.iid to h.i\e piovided the loa\es and (ishos. 

591''. Cf. A',,'.-.'. I.tJ.j: /</>ii <\//.v<'.v.,7, of the followeis of lieowulf. 

592. rfOiii^iuo<l«>. Cf. ll'/itili- 22-2T,: h.ileh heoh on wynnnni reonij^nu'ide 
ra'sle s;elvste ; (///. 10(h) : wa'S him r.iste neod reonignunlum. The MS. reading 
r«'Oinl;iiiio»l«» is the only oeeuirenee of a form /•<•(>////> Cirimni, p. iij, followed 
by .S/r. 11, \-j \, lonipares this fornr with (loth, nniis ' (piies ' ; but Cirimrn refrains 
from a decision, noting thai the context f.wois the reading rooiii"-, 'weary.' As 
Siexers points out (/'/''A'. X, 50(1) the coirecl reading here is uniloubtodly rcoiilg- 
mo<lo ; boih the metro and the sense of the p.issage ilenrand this form. 

594. Cf. 1 |S.('; /',;//. !;(>7: man on mold.m ; (/;/. i)(>.' : mon on mold.m. 

595-596. Cf. 11. Sii SiJ; A'/. 511 51J: mi Nu me.iht gehvr.m. h.vleN min se 
loofa, hii, etc.; /■'/. 5-";,: hyse leofesta. 

597. s|)r>oii. The other occurrences of s/^atiiin in the verso are ;ill in the e\il 
sense. ' entice, ;dlure ' (see A/;-. II, .|(>7) ; but the word occurs frequentlv in homi- 
letic or biblical prose (see U.-T., p. SoS) in a good sense, as in the jiiesent pass;ige. 

598'. So lOi)^^; (ill. 1 1 51; i-f- Chr. 01 V '""^ gefean f;vger; to |>.lm kmgan 
gefean, ////. (>70, (///. io(>;,. uSi; in ham ccan gefean, (,'//. 105J, 1151), 1315; to 
l>ani sol'an gefean, (///. 1 -\>S. 

599'. So (■■:■'■. IJ17. 

600. Cf. /><;>;('. 1S7: .I'fter dcaNd.ege nrihten sece.m. 

601. ^v»•<l;es avoiiivI. Kemble ti.insl.ites correctly 'ruler of the w.ue ' ; so also 
Root, lint .S>'-. 11, ()Sv .ind the other translations t.ike avo^os as derived from 
■arx: 'way.' Cf. 1. «;,-• 

60a''. So (;"//. ooS ; 7V/. 550; AY. 107:;. 

605. Cf. /■/. Si 7: I'iiia |'e ic gefremede n.'iUes feain siNum; /;//. 35.1: ham I'o 
ic fremede nfd.vs fe;im sil'um. 

606. I'oh'nni to fnilVo. So /'.'. ii.|J, ('>/. i.(;j; A'f'<'r<'. 14: folco to fiofie. 
611. ]Mirli tloopiie fjed'xvolan. So ///,'. 301. The Kdd. put no jnmctuation 

after ••■edAvolan, .\nd .1 strong pause after liiriiiii ; but dcollos laniiii and wrii- 
(iViiiu Av;erlogiiii should be held together. Cf. 1. (170. 



N()'ri;S ON ANDKICAS 



11.3 



Si^'^. Cf. 1297; Jf/t/. 9: wral'e.s wujrlogmi. — sCo w.yr«l. Hall, j). .S2, ' 'i'hc 
original lias W.vr<l ; slic, in the religion of 6iir forcfallicis before llieir ((inversion 
lo ( 'luislianily. was liie gocUiess of destiny, and piesiilcd over the Tales of in( n 
and of iMuls. Slie, of eonisc;, si ill lules (lie allairs of these niuonvorted cannibals.' 
A similar use of the word is louiid in 1. 1561, also of the Mermedonians. See 
(jolther, Jlttiitlhinh dcr gcriiinii. i\lyllioloi:;it\ p]). 104-105; (Jumnierc, Cerniniiic 
Or/X'-/>/s, p. 372, for a discussion of the meaning of the term 7ayr{/ and its occur- 
rences in the literature of the Germanic pe(jplcs. 

The word in its later development has had an interesting history. ' Aus d('in 
Schottischcn wohl ist weird ins Neuenglische gedruiigen. Chancer kennl /.war 
icierjds, 7C'/t-/(/i:s nebeii iciirdvs (vgl. Skeats Cilossar), also l''oriiien mil kenli- 
schem c fiir i', aber das woi I s( lieini bald na( li iliin ansp,cstoi ben /u sein. I )enn in 
Ilolinsheds JJeiicht iibcr Macbeth ubeiiiiniinl ei ans Dellendeii den s( liotlis( hen 
Ausdruck joeird sisters, der schon bei Wynloun (ed. baing, VIII, i.Sb.|) und bei 
Douglas {II, I 12/2,1) vorkomml, in der sehotlis( lien S( lireibung loeird, und (indet 
es notig, ihn dun li den /usatz zn eiklaicn: " llial is (as ye would say), the god- 
desses of destinic " (vgl. Delius' Shakespeare, II, joo). Ans llolinshed hat 
Shakespeare das Wort iibernommen, aber den Druckern der I'olios war es offen- 
bar fremd, denn sie set/ten dafiir iveyward. I'asI Theobald slellte auf (]rund des 
IJerichtes Ilolinsheds die Lesung weird her, und erst von da aus scheint der 
Ausdruck wiedcr in weiteren (Jebrauch gekommen zu sein, aber ohne das Zeichen 
seines Urs])rungs, die schotlische Schrcibung mit ei, aufzugeben.' laiick, Sludieii 
znr Kngliseheit /Aiii/j^u:si/ii< //ie, pp. i(S5-i86 (ll^ieuer Jieilrdi^e zur /■'.in^lisilien 
Philoloi^ie XVII). 

615. ^vSrlfjo iiiirt \vcrig;mn. Cf. 1. 560, note. 

616. bitcrin'. I'rejfessor Hart suggests biflcrric ; so also Sievers {/'/>/>. X, 
496). But cf. C'/ir. 765: l)iterne strSl. 

619''. (Jf. 1086; Ceil. 1669: folces rceswan. 

620. ^viiiidor jrftcr ■wiiihIit. So lieow. 93r. Grein and Wiilker have n(j 
punctuation after gjcsicirrtV, all other Edd. a period. 

622. foIiTJi'd fr»'iM<'<lc. Cf. /uuna. 3006: folcred freinede, of Beowulf. ^ — (o 
frWc ho<?<)<lc. Cosijn (I'lUi. ,X\'I, 12) suggests to frlo'fl'c lio^'do. 

625. iiisi}!;"' nio<l<> rdl". So 984. iii;i'j;«''i- 'Miracles.' Cf. I.ei^eiid, ]>. 117, 
11. 15-16: spec t(") I'Tnuin discipuliim bi' |>ain niagenuni \>v I'in bliieow dyde. 
Other exam])les are noted by 1!. T., p. 655, but the above have escaped him. 
Cf. Bonnet, ]>. 77, 11. 13 14 : irinai tlaiv oX duvdfxeis di iiroL-qaiv iv rifi Kpvirr^; 
(jyavipwabv fxoi atWds. The word in th(' Latin original which is translated here 
iiia'^cii was undoubtedly 'virtus '; cf. .)/<!//. \' 1 1, 22, 'in nomine tuo, virtutes midtas 
fecimus,' and for other (^\•amples see A/tir/c VI, 2, 5 ; /lets VIIT, 13 ; A/n//. XI, 20. 

626. df'oriiiod oil diK'K'. Cf. 6'//. 925: deormod on d?i:;le, of Gulhlac in his 
retreat. 

627. Ix'sa'toii. The subject is omitted after 'Oil, ' when ' : 'when often ye held 
(()un(il with the Lord.' See Pogalscher, A)i,iilia XXI If, 264. 

630'. So 1200; C/ir. 509. — RchwaTO. Sievers (/7>'/)'. X, 485) would regu 
larly replace f^ehwi^re l)y the earlier forms geltwics, geliwu'iii; see also (iraiii., 
§ 341, note 4. 



I l.j 



N()ii;s ON ani)ki:as 



631. I'lirli siiyKrii «Tii>n. Cf. //. 1171: m'l I'c C<od seaUlo sawle sigospcd 
oiul snyllKi I I. (11 ; .md i I', the (onipomul .v//r/r/i<r,,//. A//-. 11, .|()0. 

635- >v.viiiniiii wridaA. Tf. /'//. 2 ]■/ : wiUlal' on wymuim. l'"(ii llu' iiiiantity of 
wrHlu'i)', si'O (;/<;w., § jSj. l'"or ll\i' lolatioii of ■:v'/hiiui to n'//&,i// and hw/i/ui//, 
cf. Cosijn. /v.'/.'. \XI. iJ. ^ 

636. hmVIiiiu tH-nc. So also 1. SS.?. I'U'IH' means 'endowed,' 'tooniing'; cf. 
/i>t\n<i)i, <\iin, etc. Tlu' usu.d loini of (lie adjective is <"•</<(•//, hut cf. ('//r. 10.15: 
.'// (■"•(■//<• Viiri/, and see fook's note. ,1-aVluiii is inst. pi. ; cf. a-.Nelum dcoie, />.///. 
H)^; /•.".(■. 1S6; />'<■<'.-.'. ii).i<); a-^eliun god, />'<■<':.'. 1S70. 

639''. ff. Sis''. 

640. j;«Mll>oarii on fji-uiuhiiii. So (7/;. OSj ; godl>eari\ of omiiduni, C'/;r. .).).); 
sivNNan of gnmduni godiuMin ast;ii;. I'/ir. 702. — liwiMH-roii. See 1050, and 51, 
note. Wiilkei c.\lls ,\lleiUion to /><///. 267, /ni'cor/on, and S.it. V|l, /nCiVr/ln/, both 
pieleiits. 

641. rf. Soi); .//■. ^?J, 77' ; ./">/■ 350: sweglos dieamas. 
642''. So i.i7()''; (/'//. 8t)8. 

645'. So /■:/. 357. 1100. 

646'. rf. ooi), \.\\',; AV. 1170 1171 (.diove, ();,!, note). 

647'. So (,'<•//. I |. 

649'. oor »>ihI oimIo. ("f. ^^hK note. \ owels aie geniinateil to indicate 
length also in fan, 1 S'),',. 1 soo. and tann, ioi)o. 

650. on weni KcnioJe. I!ul tl\e C.ieek (Honnet, p. 7S, 1. ()) reads ^i- re? a/ji'tttv, 
the exact opposite of the Am^lo S.inou. 

652 653. sul«> lierifioas lole unnia-te. So .lA;/. 5''-6>. 

652 660. There is nothing in the (Ireek version corresponding to these lines. 
Aflei the response of .\ndre\v, (i.|S 051, the Creek passes on to the account of 
ilie Twelve .\postles in t.he ten\ple, (X'l li. The jiassage appe.ns to he an inven- 
tion of the poet's, li.ised upon such .dlnsions in the New Testament as J/,///. IX, 
55 ',(1. The verses inimedi.itely following these give an account .^f the 'Twelve 
.\postles (.]/.!//. X, 1 0- I'l^' phrase in bohl o'tVor, dsd, is not specific hut is an 
allusion to the l.onl's n\ethod of preaching fr(un lu)use to house. 

654. ('(. ('"■ 070: wolde hyrcnigan h."dges lar.i. 

659. synible. .n/'. 11, 51S, glosses as adv., but (in.- would change to .:ymM, 
• festivit.is.' Hut it is ]il.unly adveib here. 

G61. sl;«e«l«Mna. The only other lucnrrence of the word is (7/;-. 1060. 

664. eUefne. Kluge (/'A'/''. VI. V)?) remarks that this is the only occurrence 
of the i\umer.d i//<-/'//<- in .\nglo S.>\on \eise The metrical stress here f.dls upon 
the lirst syllable of the word; but the modem .iccentnation and the phonetic 
liislory of the word, ,-lh-t'ne < (iiii//t-of\iii, would indicate th.it the tirst syllable 
w.is norm.dly unstressed. 

665'. I'f. SS?; f:.\. :\i: .\. hund geteled tire.uligra. 

667. lonipol l>ryli<nos. The loeek reads (Bonnet, p. 7S, 1. lo) : (h Itphv tC)v 
tO\Q>i\ i.e. into a tenn>le of the (U-ntiles. .Xj^parenlly the Anglo Saxon jioel has in 
mind the llebiew temi>le .\t lerusah-m. 

668. licah «>n<l hornfjoap. The h.\lf line, and the description in genei.U. is 
t.ikeu fiom />'<■.',•.'. Sj, wheie it .ipplies to the great h.dl. lleort. The word /wrn, 



N()li:S ON ANDKIOAS 



"5 



'g.ihlc,' ' pinnacle,' is several liiiifs nsiul in (li-sniplivu iiiiiiu's of l)iiil(lings ; sec 
lioriisii"!, I I 5<S, also /iorni;rsti .■cii, h'liiii .! ;, /it>i in i\ <■</, lii'tno. 70.1; I!. I'., p. 55J, 
cites ojcr lioin/'ii Irin/'/rx, 'supra pinnani tcinpli,' /.iiki' IV, 9. 'I lie (unipouiid 
licro probably means ' wide gal)lc'cl ' ; see Miller, Aiii^lia Xil, 397. 15iil (Jrein, 
Piiltt., translates 'an /innen reicli'; Spr. II, <.)A, piiiiuuulis proiiniiriis. 'i'he 
meaning; ' proiiiinent, liigli ' for fj^rMip is supported by Sal. 510 51 i : nmnt is liino 
ynibiitai), j^cap j^yklen weal ; sec further H.-'l'., p. 366. 

66g. lnis<'W()r<l(>. i'iu: only occurrence of tiie conii)ound ; translate 'with 
nioiking woril.' lliisi, /iiits as sinii)lex, meaning 'scorn, mockery,' occurs sev- 
eral limes. (Ircin, Spr. II, 112, suggests k.s wordi. '•/ for /iiix, :t'iiri/r ; ( f. 'Irani 
mann's emendation in the variant readings. JUit the MS. rt:a<iing (its the lontext 
admirably. Kcmblc has only a comma after g«',wH(.Pfj;<)«l. 

670. <'nl<l«)rsii<-«'r<l. I'lofessor Hart calls my attention to the fact tiiat this 
compound, of which (iicin and H.-'l". recuiril but this single occurrence, occurs 
frecjuently in the Northumbrian (Jospels. For examples, see Cook, // (.llossary 
oj the Old Xorllninihriaii d'ospcls, s.v. alilorsaccrd, p. 9. 

671. hci-iiic liyspiiii. Cf. Chr. 1120: hysptun hearnuwldum. 

672. \vroli( \v«>l>b!i<l«*. Cf. /','/. 30.S : inwithaiuum wroht wel)l)edan. 

680. f'mliKes orlilytJc ^^(Vcliiifr <-y(1)i<V. The nom. |)1. orlilytti^ refers back 
to the idea contained in eai'iiic, 070, and in liic two r<illo\\ing lines. The special 
Teutonic color in this jjassage is the addition ol the poet; the (Irei'k text says 
merely 'O wretches, why do you walk with him who says, I am the son of (iod?' 
(Honnet, p. 78, 1. 12 ff.) The idea contained in 'son of Cod' is am])li(ied by the 
])()et in that it is made political. yKfl'rIiiif;', 680, is the technical word for the son 
of a king and is so used regularly throughout the Anglo-Saxon C/irontclc; ollj^fio- 
<Hk*'h, ^^78, means 'a stranger,' 'an unlineal claimant,' and l>rifiin leodrllitc, 679, 
'c:ontrary to the accepted custom of the jjeople.' Cm. and 15. have no jiunctua- 
ti(jn after liyra'iV, 679, and a comma after «>rlilyl.<(', 6S0. 

683. Cf. IViil. 4''-5 ; him from Myrgingum a;iNelo onwocon. 

684. «>n l^yHHC! folrBcoaro. So A/. 402; (icii. 2680, 2829. 

686. liiiinsll.reiido. The com])ound cxcuis also in C/Cii. i8r5; /hiii. 687. 

688'. So A/. 381 ; W/iule t,. 

691. HUiiu losfipliOH. Cf. Honnet, ]). 78, I. 15: 6 i/Ws 'Fw<r7jf/> tov tiktovos. 1 )id 
the TOV tIktovo% seem too irreverent to the |)oet ? See Mark VI, 3. 

693. (IiiKo'fl' doiiiKeorne. So 1. 878; /','/. 1290; a dignified phrase, and in 
/•'.littc applied to the righteous at the day of judgment. In A/idrcas, however, 
with epic freedom, it refers to the wicked persecutors of the l.oid. The word 
<Iu}jii<>' is not usually plural, but is so in the above three passages and in Aa. 546. 

695'. So also////. 506. 

696. ];ef;na lioape. Cf. /icow. 1627: 'Sry'SlTc t'Cgna heap; A7. 549: l-a cwom 
I'cgna heap; cf. 1. 870, Ap. 9. See NI'ID., 'forlorn hope.' 

696-705. In the Creek (Walker, ]). 354): 'And Jesus, having known that our 
hearts were giving way, took us into a desert ])la( e, and did great miracles before 
us, and displayed to us all his (Jodhead. And we spoke to tiic ( hi< I |)riests, say- 
ing, Come ye also, and see ; for, behold, lu; has ))i:rsuadcd us.' 

698. <ligoI land. So Jictmi. 1357, of the dwclhug jjlai c of (wendel. 



Il6 NOTKS ON ANDKKAS 

700. «'rn>nn. Appositivc to wiindni. 6qq. 

706 707'. C'f. />>■(>;('. i)Jo''-gJ J : swyUo self cyiiinq;, of hi vilbfnc Iicahlioiila ucud 
tryiKlode tiif.vst getiuiue niicle. 

707. jjoti'UiiM* iii.V«'lo. Tlie (Jieck voisii^ii is spocilk' : Tptdnovra Ai'^pts rovXaov 
Kal r^ffiJapti ap\icpth (lioniiet, p. 79, 1. 10). 

711. to scfion, 'I'lic alliteration is t)n lo, whiih must consccivieullv lu- taken 
as advoil), not as the unstiesseil ek-nient of a \iil) lonipoiuul. 

712. wiiinlor a^^rirlViir. Wuiulor is an. pi., appositivo to iiiiIu-iioss«\ 71 ', ; 
cf. >vnii<l<)i', 7 i('. Tlu'ie is no neiossity, llKMi'foie, for the lonipouml Avuiulor- 
iij;rn»r»Mio. • wonilnnislv lai \ eil,' of S/'r. 1 1, 75J, and the lianslalions, 01 for (."osiju's 
emendation, >viiii(Iruiii (/'/>/<. XXI, \2). 

In the (."ireek version, these MMiii«I«)r a{j;r!vlViio are not the eheruhini and sera- 
phim, lull two sphinxes: eldev y\v<pci'i a^lyyai dvo, /.dav (n Se^ti^f nal /.dav (^ ei)w- 
I't'juwi' (Uoimet, ji. 71), 11. 1 1-12). Since the whole episode is omitted in the /.<;;'>•//</ 
it is impossible lo tell what the readini; of liie Latin original of the jioeni was. 
The (ireek version, however, compares the two sphinxes to the cherubim .uul the 
sei.iphinv: rarra ")A;) S/iiotd elcriv tov x^povfU/x nal rov ffepa(f>liJ. ti2i> ii' ovpavi!^ (Uonnet. 
1>. 71), 1. 1) is). Probably only the allusion to the cherubim and seraphim was 
taken over into the I..itii\ version. 

717 719. Transl.ite ' Tiiis is a reiiresentation of the most illustrious of the 
tribes of angels whii h is in th.it city [i.e. hea\en| anion;; the dwellers there." 
There is t\othing in the ll^)dtti$ corresponiling to this statement that the cherubim 
and seraphim are the highest of the angels, or to the further description of the 
cherubim and seraphinv, 11. 7i9-7J.(. The grouping of the seraphim and cheruliim 
together is not ilerived from the liil>le, as the seiajihim are mentioned only once 
there (/s(>i,i/i VI, 7) and then not in connection with tlie cherubim. The two 
names, however, were early associati'il in Hebrew tr.ulition ; the Fook of Etioch, 
for example, gioups 'the ser.iiihim, the cherubim, and ophanim, and all the angels 
of power' as the highest of the hosts (•<{ he.iven. See K\'le, s.v. 'clurub,' in H.is- 
tings, />/./. of the />//■/<• (New ^■ork, 1001). ff. also l>ionvsius the Areop.igite 
(|th centuiv), who groups the seraphim, cherubim, and thrones as the highest of 
the he.uenlv hier.uchies; see A'/!J\, s.y. 'cheruli.' Note also the 7'r licit in : 
' Tibi <.'herubin\ et vSeraphim incessabili voce jiroclamant.' These allusii^is are 
all closely related to /.tiiiii/i VT. 1-3, a vision of the Lord in his glory. Interesting 
p.iraphnises of these verses, cU>ser to the original than the p.issage in .hit/zriis, 
arc to be found in /■'/. 730-749 and C/tr. 385-415- 

721. So /V/. boo; cf. fore onsyne cces deman, /■'/. 745; (///. 1 i(h ; ('///■. S37. 

725'. linv. The meaning here is 'countenance,' 'appearance,' not as (nimm, 
p. M |, Ir.msl.ites, ' familia,' as in /incriTiit-fiy /iirtu/, etc. — 725''. So (Av;. .:.|7. 

726''. So lO-H)''; .7/. 87. 'The thanes, angels, in heaven.' For this meaning 
oi ^vuhlor, cf. 1. 356, note. With ]>ORnas, cf. (V/r. ::83 : Cnsfis /><x/i<i.f, 'angels'; 
(/V//. 15; I'cgnas I'rymf.vste ~ engla |<reatas. Holthausen, /'A' A'. XVI, 550, emends 
]»oj«iias to ]>»»snn it! order to make it synonymous with liaH<j;ra, 1. 7-5; but 
J^eji'iias m.iy as well be t.iken as appositive to liT^v. 

728. t'i)re ]ijiiii lioroimrgoHe. See 1. 707, note. The phrase occurs again 
11. l-'qS. 1050; /.v. 170. 



N<)ii:s ON ani)i<i;as 117 

730. oil Avcrii n<'iii!iiiK<'. Simons, p. 57, would I(M(1 \\cr:i on ^riiiiiii^i;*'. Cf. 

y«/. 5J1S : niagiiin ill gt:iiion};(j ; />V('7('. 16.15 : iiiodig on j'.cnioiij^c. 1 lie iiiort; usual 
CKinstruction, Iiowever, is prej). + gun. -|- ate, e.g. /■/. i)(): on (lamina gcinang ; 
/','/. lOiS: on fcoiula gcinanij, ; III. iiS: on giainia giMuang ; /id. .| jo : on i lii'iiia 
geniong. 

732. wlitJf; of ^VHfJ;^^ (,'f. licow. \()Uz: ic on wiigu gcscali \\litig hangian ; 
Kid. XV, 12 : wlilig on wage. 

733-734. Kcmhlo .'ind Jiaslcervill pul a semicolon afliT so<>'<*\vi(liiiii, (liimm 
a comma; hut Wiilkci's jiunclualion, wliii li I lia\o followed in Ihe text, giveij 
undouhledly the hesl leading. 'J'he allilerafion .■< : .iv, which led (Irein (see 
\aiiaiils) lo sui)posu that the tc.\l was ( oinipl heic, is not in ai < <ii(lanc(; with tin; 
use ol the hi'St early veise, l)ut it is found more or less fre<|n(ntly in the later 
verse; see Sievers, ,•///;'(•;-///. Ahiril, § iS, 3; Schipper, J'liif^li.uln: Mctrik, 1, 50. 

734''. a. Jill. 2S6 ; hw.X't his a;))ehi syii. J>ike /x/t and />i.f (see 11. 7, 24.S, 717, 
751, 906, 1199), liivd'l is often used without agreement in gender or numlier. ("f. 
Cierman ^.'.r .v/z/f/, Miil'",. 'there is, there are.' 

735-737. <lors(e, alilil'op, lir. 'Die numl)er changes from the ]iliiial (k.^ikIoii, 
720; RtaiMlii'A, licriniiA, 722; ]7('fj;iiJis, 726) to tlie singular heie. In this Ihe 
poem proliahly followed its source, as in the IF/jti^eis only one of tlu! sphinxes 
(whose place is taken Ikmc liy the ( iK'iubim and seraphim, see 712, note) is 
rei)resented as acting: 'Then Jesus, has ing looked to the right, where the sphinx 
was, said to it, 1 say unto tlu.'c, thou im.ige of that wlii(h is in heaven, whi(h the 
hands of craftsmen liave sen 1] >! ured, he separated from 1 hy |ilai e, and ( ome down, 
and answer and convict the chief priests, and show Iheiii whether I am (lod or 
man.' Walker, p. 354. 

736'. So /■-'/. S66 ; cf. 1. 564, note. Wiiiidor is subject of cloi-sfc; ( f. 1. 712. 

737. IVdd fyi'iiK^'weorc. Ho /'//. S4, of the grove in vvliith the I'hoenix dwelt. 
The antecedent of lirishould he, grammatically, l',>i-iif;<'U'<'or<-, hut the poet makes 
the pronoun masculine hy ])ersonification, 

739. Kemble and Uaskervill put a semicolon after dyiicdc. 

740-741. (iiein and Wiilker enclose wrH^llTc . . . oiigjiii within ]),irentlicses, 
the other I'kld. set off the ( lause hy ccjmmas or periods. 

742. sept*' SilccrdiiH. Cf. J'.l. 528-530 : 

(Niis nice fx'dcr niin on fyrndaguni 
umweaxennc worduiii lierde, 
sc'ptc sOiNcwidum. 
Also Ddii. 445-4.16 : 

ilyssas lieredon drihten (or J^aiii liacNriiaii folcc, 
Septon [MS. steptonj hie soiScwidum. 

Clrimm's .taaan, accepted by (Irein, S/'r. 11, 433, we may safely disregard ; the 
stem-consonant of the word is li.xed by ihe three passages as/. The meaning 
also, ' instruct,' 'teach,' is the ap]jropriate meaning in all three passages. lUit the 
form and derivation of the word are not certain, /upilza, Kleiie., p. 73, glosses 
as scppan or s?p(Ui?\ B.-T. as .u-paii {scppaii '^)\ Simons, as Zupit/a ; Sweet, Diit. 
does not record the word. Ihiskervill, p. 76, gives the form as .leppait — ' a denom- 
inative verb, akin to .\u/>, root *sapa, (mHIi. *sapjan, OIKJ. seweii, sei)peii, MUG. 



I iS 



NOIl.S ON ANDKl'lAS 



sclxii, " w.iliiucluucii." ' Kill;;!', /'/i'fn<>/,<x. // Vi>/<7V'//('// '', s.v. .i',///, tliinlvs.in iilli 
lu.iU- I oniiii lion ol lln-.ilu>\c wimls with l.adii mi/'Ii> \s pioliablr. I>. 1"., [>, Sco, 
nivcs till- s. line r\|>l,m,ilii>ii nl ihr woiil .is li.tski'i vill. Sw.h'u, /■/.',;,'• AV//,/. X\, 
1 |i), Iniui'.s (iolli, >. .•\";, .•>, .i.'/\'///ii//, into tlic ilisrussidii : • .S. ■.'•,.■'/, 1 think, i .in 
niillu'i I'l' piii\cil noi ili'li'iuloil, ,SV//^i»// nii!j\l lir cxiil.iinivl. w hiU- slu ivini; In llu' 
sicni 111 whiiii 1 h.m- liicil In uuhuc the woul. In .idoptini; a pichistoi ir Ani;!." 
.'^.i\<in ♦ I.'.'' ■,;'.•, l>v whiih loun llic li.m^iluc int\ii\ins; of .i. ■,'■/,■, in lontl.uiisi iiii I ion 
to the iutiansitivo ol .iv/i ■'//.; '; "sihnici sriu," nni'Jil In- rxiil.iiiuil.' ."-Jw.u'u's 
("xpl.in.ition soiMus llu' inost imoIi.iMc, 

74^. witlft WtM't'iIc. ' II |i,i' s(!iii|. .s.i!;.uioiis, htlil liuni in ihnl^.' ('nsijn's 
iMncml.ition .•.'.'/.•./.■ !■- Ii.r-ril upon 1. lO.Sj ; lull the ii'.ulin,;; ot liic MS. is sup 
pniU'il 1>\ 1. los>, U'ordimi >> i'r<<tliv 

744. oiiriiirii ••i>|»<)li(ii. I'lih.ips it is Ivst In t.iko the !;onitivt- as dopcnilont 
on sotli'<i\> mil ; ' \ r .iic w u-li hcil. ih'iciv cil In I In- su.iu-s nl \ .mi (nw n) inisci.iiOc 
thonglits." I'liiriiirii ho|m>Ii(h wmiKI thns i>i' p.ii.illcl In iiio«lr ;i«>iii.vr»l<>, ]\\h. 
/'/, ',7. tl.Hlsklli's • Ihi si-iil nnsoh;'. fU'liih'l ( Iciknikin ' ; K., ' \ c .lie nuK' nl pool 
th»Mi};hts.' 

746. iihkIc ^ciiiyrdi". ("1. /.'(.'. 1 1 .' : ndnl jM'nwi icil ; ('/'. 1 I I? : «',L;s.in luviilc. 

j;o moil cifiJiO. (osiin's .uhnii.\l>K' ('n\ii\il,ilii>n is siippoitoil h\ llic ir.uUn;; 
ol tin- tlu-ck \(Msiv>n, KtMuu'l, p, So. 1. I) : Xt^oi'ra riNi' ('ti^i- efrin Ay(>f)u)irof. 

747". So (•■;■'. 7||. 

748''. .So ./•• I |i''. l'"in.»l li is .\lso lost in fmi. 15');,, i SOO- 

750"'. St> (mv/. 10 |o; /■','. 7."o. 

75J. 'Thi' wholo line oionis /','. ',o.S. 

755. {'(. /u'i. ;•(> : \vi'1mi\» wooij'i.m. \\ouhn\) l>ili.in. 

756. Iliibruluiiiic. Althoii_L;li this n.diu- oviiiis tlwco titiios with ii\iti;\l //. 
75''' 7""'i' 7'). 5- •'"'' oi\lv omc without it, ys;, tl\o alliltM.itiou is alw.tvs vooalic. 

757. riiis .ilhision is not in the <'.uik \ oision, Si-t- (,','/. XXll. 17 iS; .)/,)//. 1. 
759- o|>«>n, or};«>to. .So ( "v • . 1110. 

761 76J. KiMinui'l. p. 71), s«'os in ihcso lines .1 n-rolh>lion iM .(''/,•,■;,/ 11. 1. 
.Si'o 1. 11. 's, t\ot<', lUit .» siuiil.tt situ.itivMi lu-u- is natui.illv cNpicsi'il in siniiLii 
Ifuns, 

764''. llioin I'niloscs the h.ill lino in p.iionthosos, iho othi-i 1\K1 set it oil only 
l>v >'oinn\.is. In its stvlistir otlt^'t tho S(M\I<mu'»' is p.urnthftii' anil t'\i l.un.itoi \ ; 
sec n>v sluilv ol ■ llu- r.ncullu'tiv' l'"Ni'l.iniatii>n in (Mil l'ni;lisii roi-tiv." MIX. 
\X. ^;, ;• 

765 766. »li".V«'«"i»*niiii» ; s<'iiifi«'lii«inii. ( h\ ihi- oU-imnl <lry- ill «Ir.V»'ri»>rtuni, 
(1. 1. ;,|, nolo. l!v>th wouls, s(>iii<;«>lii<-iiiii .iiul (Iryfra'Ttuiii. h.i\ c ov il lonnoiation. 
t.'!', Wullst.in, ihI, N.ipiiM. p. lot : j'onno si> iUot(>l vvm.N he ,in.i v .inn cill I'.i-t vUl 
.mil calU' JM ill vri.i-lt.is, W .vlic .vnij; in.in .x-lic j;ol('oinoili' ; .mil lot tho im-.uiins; 
ol .V, (</, V i, II ":,:.'.■ \\ ;.' : 

s\\.\ hi.N si iMu.i I iMw, 
ilo.'ll.i wiM-, JMl In iliohloiulo 
I'inh ilvini' nuMht vhi);u\V U'swum'N. 

I'vM tlu' ipi.mtitv of y,. ■>!(>,•). of. Siovovs. /■'«{,'. .V/.v,/', \111, 157. C !'.//</. JOI, s„Xii'f 
hy iifhii' icrr-'n. tho (.lovil's oh.iigo .isjninst ( '>v,i7,\\y>,y«<».f, 1. Joo. 



No'i'i',;. ON ani)KI':as 



MO 



769. W?oll on Kcuiitc. <'l', Itiuno. jK.H.' : w.oll nl I'.cvvillc; /)/,//. VIll.p,: 
at: liil 1)11 willc wcillc'iulc liyiiiiN ; /'//, hji : Imii li jM'wil li'. v\ y lin. ,Si(;vei.s, , ///r//,/ I, 
57(;, I ill Is ;i 1 1 1- 111 inn III I his ;ih ;i scI pmlK ,iI |.lii,i!.r. ( 'I. iiIhii lliumi, 3.5,jl : lilriisl 
iniiaii \\( i>ll ; .iikI .///. ii)ii;, r/'Mj, VVyiiiimii ,iw<Mllrii, I'ln . (\:^\,\\;\i\ icCckik r to 
llic liiidy iillri (li-.illi. \\<-i>|-ni l>l;i-)llllil I'llH;. (Ilciii, />i,/i/., 'ilri Wiiirii >li m 
' iliM Kc Irinil,' 'llif hjMiir ;i|.|ir.ii , lo lie (.ii/',ili;il vvilli IIk' piicl. hid IhIi.ivi' in 
iiiiiid llic liM'dukc (.1, hritiKlliiilii, I. yd.S) cil (lie //,v,v//// r' 'Ilic loiiii wcoi'iii 
for HI II I III, iov nil, is tm t^prKinnl ; ( (. (innii., §•/.;, nolu, iiiid ,//'. i;^. I'iii;il (< Im 
ll ociMiis ;ils<) ill Ix'fV'iilfj;, 1 j/O ; ;iii(l in fcorK', .//'. i;.H ; juirK, . //'. 1 (, ') j, •/ .'. ; ( I. 

(iliim., 8 Zi\, Hole I, ;illil Ml- .ll»>\r, I. |()/, llolr. 

770. Hiirml«\ I'll! id- r,i/ , 1 I. ;l^lllllllllK, . I'lliiiyrcmi, ii'lvvlli(<\ cir, ( (, 
/>'/(/. XXIV, 9: cdlclu .iliipi. umiiiwc. ('I. A7, z.'j^: \),{ vv;i'M oniuiiwo iil(!Hii 

HiMill. 

77O'. Kl-ciir ki-iiihIuh. ('I, I. y.jS, iiolr. 770''. So (,'11. 1 ( j, (m,(,; C/n. \(f/n. 

TJI- liu-iiiii l:r<l;iii. ll .iriir. I)i'-.l lo l.dsc lirnilli ;is :iii iiisl 1 imicnl.i I ;ulv<-il), 
'accoidin^; lo in .1 1 m 1 ions.' ImhiIiIi' IlhihIjIcs 'in doiliinrs lo hsid ' ; ||,i||, 

'vvitll llli'il l)lcsl loO' lie. II.' (in., /'/,///., :ilill Kool ii;ivr llolliilip_ ( Ol ICS|)Olilliii); 
to llll'lllll llCllllll. 

778. Kfiiililr liiis ;i scnrM olon ;illci \v(>r«lc. 

781''. <'l. (ill. loy;: <i c .r linili I it; .iii.l );i| 1 1'liic-dr . . . Nil lie of (IciuNi; iiijis ; 
/'//. I'/',: I'o ■ .iii.li- i-.illi- I'll irimn.i!. MM'ii on moid. in. 

784. I'nxli' ryriiwcoliiii. ('1. Inuno. z\ :.\: J 1 lulaii Jyiiiioihni, ol' /I^hcIkik; ; A/. 
T)i\l^: fi<h/ /\'iiinii-ii/(i, ol l):ivid. 

788'. So A/. ;: j J. i^litiiihro. Si^c Inl rod., p. jviii. 

789'. So ('/ii\ 701, c;o,| ; A'l,/. XX.NV, '; 

792''. So also //(■/. ^S.:. 

795. HllfoillO ofHllrpO |m-iii rii>H(.!lll. (T. r7/r.HSK KKi; ; liiilao Jiy ii|,|, ;i:,|.ind.in 
Hlidoiuc ol shfpr I'y fasslan. 'I \\r .illusion in lln' C/iin/ is lo llir d.iy ,,\ jiidj'irn'iil . 
Tf. 7.;.! Willi r///-. XSH. CI', also /',,/////,/, ,|o l' : PoiilK' <dlr|ilol ii|. a .1 .,n<lr« . . . 
Sllioiiic ol ,l.r|iis 

7'J.5 7'J^- Nolc llic expanded lines liiac. (ociii and lia.skcivill have only a 
I omnia aller ftl'Mtail. 

797. ''(. Ciiliiicii's //rmii'] ')■■ I'.i middaM)Ms'ii(l iiioiuk yiuieH vveaid, (•( c diilih-n 
a'llci Irodi' liiiini lold.in, lnsi .ilmihli)',. 

7g8. < 1. I'/ii. r I .'V : eoil-an (•al)j;iriic ond iipiodoi ; wei; I. 776. 

799. liWiiT. I'lohalily the word should lie Iiwm-T; ( f. j. ■•.().'., noli-, cspci i;dly 
(7ir. 57/]. Hall's tiaii.slalioli is hardly allowalde: 'and wlu'ie Ihe l.oid 'io.l lived 
who laid IIkmi roiindalions.' 

800. <!. C/ll. ;| j: I'.il he IIS lie I.eli! leii)^ owillle. 

801 8(;2. Ai.'.ain Iwoe.vpanded lines. ('1. yiyi; y/i. 

802. forlH'l.llli. The spellini.; ai appi ais foi «■ also in inii-<>'clli;i-/.;i-ri<l<-, I. dmi. 
I<'(>rltcl(iii is a pieleiil, vviiiilfi(i'aii an inlinilive dejjendeni <jn il. 

803. fi'dri* \i,i't'\/Jiiii\. So liiui'it'. j5 |. 

805. So also /ill. 2f)H; A7. 57, I 1 2H. 

806. <"f. 1. 55; /ill. 15J; ac ic weorMgc wuldtcs ualdot. 

807''. \V.U Jill. (,f). 



I20 NOTES ON ANDRKAS 

808'^. So Gu. lOQi, with the same meaning. 

810. Avilluiii neotaii. Shipley, p. 50, translates 11. Soq-Sio 'to seek in peace 
the joys of heaven and there forever blissfully enjoy them.' The MS. has not 
Jii'er, however, in Sio, but }>ies, as in C/ir. 1341-1343 : 

hate'^" hy ge.sinide oml gesenade 

on e(>el faran engla dreanies, 

ond I'a-s to widan feore willum neotan. 

Cook, C/irist, p. 207, suggests reading />,7r in C'/ir. 1343 for J^ivs, as in .-///. 
Sio, following NViilker's reading. But the two passages support each other in the 
retention of J'ses. The antecedent of ]>ii'S in -•///. Sio is contained in swoglos, 
Sog, 'heaven.' Cuein, S/>r. II, 29::, cites this passage, ■\vilhim neotaii, as a sole 
e.xample of iieotan followed by the instrumental. lUit ^villiiiii is inst. adv., not 
object of neotan. C"f. also u'n. 1347-134S: willum neotan bliedes ond blissa. 

8i4\ So C/ir. 1 iSS. 

816. tVji «Vu jiriofnan no luilit. See /<>//« XVI, 12. 

8i8'\ So 1274''; y>V<'a'. 2115; (/'//. 1251. Cf. 1. 1254'', note. 

819. horede. 'Thus Andreas the entire day praised (or glorified) the teach- 
ings of the Holy Chie.' The reproduction of the MS. might be read here easily 
herede or berede. Wiilker reads berede, which he derives from bcrian, 'dar- 
legen,' 'an den tag legen.' In supi>ort of this word he cites Dan. 142 : ha he me 
for werode wisdom bere'J*. But the i^arallel is a very doubtful one, and Cosijn 
{PBB. XXI, 13), citing Z'>an. 121, would read i'era& \wDan. 142, from infin. bemn. 
Baskervill, ji. 7(1, agrees with Wiilker: 'de'ri<i/i (a denominative from Arr) means 
literally " to make bare " ; cf. beitchiiti heredon, Pecni'. \ 240.' Against this interpre- 
tation, however, is the use in S73, ggS, and especially the invariable rule that 
demands double alliteration when the sectMid foot of the half-line contains two 
full stresses (that is, the D-type of verse, Sievers, PBB. X, 304). 

820. The disciples are already asleep ; see 1. 464. 

823\ Cf. AV./. Ill, 2: under yl-a gehivc ; AV./. XXIII, 7 : atol yl-a gel'rxc. Cf. 

824''. Cf. Men. 31), 217, Gu. 662: on Godes wa;re; Becno. 27: on Frean wivre ; 
BtTO'c. 3109: on liajs Waldendes wSre. 

826. ' Until sleep overcame them, weary of the sea.' But we are told in S20 
that Andrew is asleep, and were told in 464 that the disciples are asleep. Appar- 
ently this line, almost a repetition of S20, should state again that the disciples 
have fallen asleep. If so, something seems to be omitted. Perhaps we should 
read sivweri'^no, to agree with leofno, S25'. 

828 ff. That practically nothing of the narrative is lost here may be seen from 
the corresponding passage of the Greek version : ' And Jesus said to his angels : 
Spread your hands under him, and carry Andrew and his disciples, and go and put 
them outside of the city of the man-eaters ; and having laid them on the ground, 
return to me. And the angels did as Jesus commanded them, and the angels 
returned to Jesus: and He went up into the heavens with his angels.' (^Yalker, 
P- 35f>-) Baskervill, p. 76, attempting to arrange the passage as it is preserved in 
the MS., would translate as follows: 'Through motion through the air he came 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 121 

into the land, to the city, from which then the king of the angels arose to go away 
from him in blessedness on the upway, to visit his native seat ' — a translation 
which satisfies neither the demands of the text nor the sense of the passage. 

In order to keep the same line-numbering as Grimm and Wiilker, the hypo- 
thetical missing line is disregarded in the numberhig. 

830''. So Chr. 741. 

832''. So Chr. 606; El. 507; /'//. 374. 

834. his nitniotuiii. Grein, J)iclit., 'vor dem Burgwalle in der Nahe seiner 
Feinde '; but apparently neh must apply both to biirliAvealle and niO'hctiiiii, as 
translated by Hall, 'near the wall of the borough, near his fierce enemies.' Cf. 
the construction with cunuian, 125-133, note. — mlitlaiiguc fyrst. Sol. 1309; 
Beow. 528; El. 67 ; Ex. 208. 

835. daegcandelle. See 372, note. 

836. Cf. Gil. 1262: scan scii-wered, scadu swel^redon ; 'Ex. 113: sceado 
swi'Sredon. 

837. wonn under wolcnum. So Beow. 6^1 ; Gii. 1254; Vision of the Cross 
55. ' Wanii, dark, dusky, is also a favorite word, being found thirty-seven times 
[in Anglo-Saxon verse]. Unlike siveart it is commonly used in a literal sense. It 
is thus applied to a variety of objects, — to the raven, to the dark waves, to the 
gloomy heights overlooking the sea, to the murky night, to the dark armor, etc' 
Mead, "Color in OE. Poetry," Pub. of MLA. XIV, 187. — wederes bUT'st. 
There are two words of the form bltest : (i) as in Ex. 290 : bickiveges blast, ' the 
sea blast or breeze,' cf. bldwan, ' blow ' ; (2) the word in the present passage, which 
appears also in 1. 1552, cognate with blcese, 'torch,' 'fire,' 'flame.' Qi. fyres blast, 
Ph.\t)\ liges blast, Ph. 434. For the meaning of wederes, cf. 372, 1697, note. 
Kemble mistranslate.s, ' then came the storm-blast ' ; but Root, correctly, ' then 
the torch of heaven.' 

840''. So 1. 1306; Beow. 222, of the sea-headlands. 

841. yinbe hiiriie stan. ' Seven times [in Anglo-Saxon verse] bar is applied 
to the hoary, gray stone, once to the gray cliff, four times to armor, once to a 
sword, once to the ocean, once to the gray heath, three times to the wolf, twice 
to the frost, and seven times to warriors, in each case with some touch of conven- 
tionality and with an apparently slight feeling for the color.' Mead, Pub. of MLA. 
XIV, 190. Cf. Beoiv. 887, 2553, 2744 : under harne stan ; Beow. 141 5 : ofer harne 
Stan. 

842. tiselfagan trafu. The word tigel, T>at. tcgiila, was borrowed with the 
object from Eatin civilization. ' Tiles, mortar, and the like were unknown to the 
German; and he seems to have been long in learning to use actual timber. 
Wattled work, twigs or flexible branches woven together, seemed to give enough 
stability for all his purposes; and even on the column of Marcus Aurelius what 
we may take to be contemporary German houses are " of cylindrical shape with 
round vaulted roof, no window, and rectangular door ; they appear to be woven 
of rushes or twigs, and are bound about with cords." Tacitus says {^Gerni. 16] the 
sole material for German houses of his time is wood.' Gummere, Germanic Ori- 
gins, p. 94. See Miillenhoff, Deutsche Altertiimskiinde IV, 286-287, and Hehn, 
Kultiirpflanzeji und I/austhiere^, pp. 122-123, for a list and discussion of the 



122 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

architectural t^rms taken over from the Mediterranean nations by the peoples 
of I lie North. The word tif>«'l does not appear, lu)\vever, to have the same poetic 
connotation as stdii in Anglo-Saxon verse. It is used in composition only in the 
[uesent passage, and as simplex occurs only once, Ruin 31 : tlgelum sceade'6" 
lirostbcages hrof (MS. rof). See 1236, note. 

843. U'indigo Avcallas. So Banc. 572, where the phrase applies more aptly 
to the sea-headlands. 

845-^. So AVoTn. 1951 ; ////. 452; Ap. 2,-\ si>Se geseceiN, Chr. 62; sl|>e gesecan, 
Chr. 146; si& gesohton, (Jen. 2425. 

848^. So Ap. 78. — birylitc. The second element of the compound has much 
the value of MnE. ' right ' in similar phrases. Cf. Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 13, ' biryhte, 
i.e. ryhte bi, " diclit bei," wie u-trihtc, nl. nabij und bijna, proparoxytonon. Jxi/ite, 
"gerade," auch in JuTrri/i/c.^ This is the only occurrence of the word. 

850. ^vTg•elul woi'i'oaii. So Bc-o'w. 3024. 

852. gystraii-dioyc. The tirst element appears in the forms gystnm and 
^i^y rs/iiu, but never i^yrsfmn. See the dictionaries, and Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 13, 
for examples. — Cf. I'll. 1200: ofer geofenes stream. 

853. arwelan. See 3S3, note. 

855. waldoiul woriVeodo. Grein's emendation wer&?0i1a is supported by Chr. 
714: i<.\i/ih'iiJ K'lr/x'ih/.i, and by the fact that the plural is generally used to 
indicate people, or nations in general, the singular, usually with a demonstrative, 
to indicate a specific nation. lUit the singular is also found in the general sense, 
cf. Met)-. IX, 21 : c/Iv 'iC'cr&Toiic, and An. 573. The interpretation which retains 
tiie MS. reading as a verb is plainly impossible. 

855-856. Cf. Bonnet, p. S5, 11. i)-io: 'Vuiriyvjiv ffov tcvpie ti]v Ka\Tii> XaXtdr, d\\' 
oi'K iipav^pujds /xoi iavrSv, Kai Sih tovto ovk iyviipiffd ae. 

859 ff. Brooke, p. 420, translating this passage, remarks : ' And this poet [of 
the .///</;<vm] who has a special turn for various incident, invents for them a 
dream in which they are brought into the heavenly Paradise.' But the whole 
episode is found in both the Greek version and the Latin fragment (Bonnet, 
p. S6 If.). See Introd., p. xxiii. 

861'. So //r. IV, 77; with other forms of the verb, ////. 181. Ps. CXVIII, 
152. 

864. fcAoniiu lirrMiii<:;o. Cf. /'//. 86: fe^'rum strong; P/i. 100 : feiNrum wlonc ; 
/'//. 123: feiNrum snell. Pc&cr, 'feather,' by metonymy becomes 'wing' in the 
plural; the same development takes place in the Latin /<v/^/(?. Grimm, p. 119, 
would read yi-^cvv/w ////w/V (citing KL 29), 'dewy-feathered'; but the reading 
of the MS. is better, 'exultant in their wings.' Cf. 1. 1609. 

866. llyhte on lyfto. So P/i. 123, 340. 

868'. Cf. Mi-tr. XXVI, 63 : lissum lufode lT^^monna frean. — in lofo wuncdon. 
Cf. C/ir. 102-103: in |>am upllcan engla dreame mid SoiNfa^der symle wunian. 

869. swo^les gong. Literally, 'the circuit of the heavens,' cf. 11. 208. 455; 
and elsewhere the phra.se occurs frequently. In the present context the phrase 
is inappropriate ; Grein's on<l and Cook's geond are inadequate attempts to 
bring it into agreement witli the context. Simons, s.v. x'<"'.C, suggests swegos 
gong. r>ut the most probable explanation is that the words are taken bodily 



NOTES ON ANDREAS I23 

fuim slock phniseology for the sake of the limc with sang, and are not perfectly 
litlcd into their context. Cf. 1. 303, note. 

871 '. So /'//. i6.|, of the IMicunix. 

873'. So also 1. 99S ; Jill. 560. 

874'. So 1 151'; Wluilc 84; CItr. 405. — dream avjcs on hyhtc. Cf. Ih 239, 
637. The phrasing is pleonastic, and one might prefer Simons' reading hyli&e, 
except that again (cf. 869, note) the rime may have determined the use of 
on hyhte. 

876''. So Kl. 283. 

878. J^air WJBS I>ani<l mid. Walker, p. 357: 'We beheld also Abraham, 
and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the saints; and David praised Ilim with a song 
upon his harp.' 

879. F^ssases sunu. The form of the name in the Vulgate is ' Isai,' cf. / Samuel 
(= / Kings) XVI, passim. For the development of the consonant between the 
two vowels, cf. Achagia, Ap. 16; Gabrihel, Chr. 201 ; /sniahel, Gen. 2286. Israhel 
and sin\ilar forms occur frequently. 

882-885. Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 13, would put a semicolon or a period after 
standan, 1. 882, and remove the punctuation after lia'Ie*)', 1. 883, thus making 
1. 8S3 appositive to J>ryinsittonde and hcalicnglas. Stylistically, however, it 
is better to make 1. 883 refer back to eovi'ic, 1. 882, i.e. the Twelve Apostles; 
tireadigc hailcO' should also refer to the Apostles, cf. 1. 2. The justification for 
his punctuation Cosijn finds in the Greek version ; but it should be notic ed that 
the number twelve is used first of the Apostles and then of the ministering angels : 
KoX ideacrd/xeOa iKei vfids toi>s dtJbSeKa diroo'TdXovs Trape<7T7]K6Tai ivdiiTLov rod Kvplov 
riixQ)v 'ItjctoO 'Kpi.aTov, koL O^oidev vixCov ayyiXovi BtbdeKo. KVKTiovvTas vfj,ds. (Bonnet, 
p. 86, II. 7-9.) The Latin fragment is imperfect in the corresponding passage, but 
it evidently had the same readings. 

885. Wain hi'A harlc'O'a well. 'A well defined example of the demonstrative 
se with genitive occurs in An. 885 ..." Well is it for those of men who may 
enjoy those delights." ' Shipley, p. 93. See 262 ; ///. 25. 

887. Cf. ////. 641: wigena wyn ond wuldres )>rym ; Gii. 1338: winema^ga wyn 
in wuldres I'rym. The same assonance occurs in C/ir. 71; cf. also 957-958, 
w-here it holds together halves of two different lines. 

891. Ranga)?. Grein, S/>i: I, 368, glosses this word as singular and translates, 
Diclit., 'wenn er von hinnen geht.' 15ut the plural form of the MS. agrees with 
the context; Pogatscher, Anglia XXITI, 274, points out that the subject is 
omitted after ]>«)iine. 

892. C!f. El. 874''-875: ^a SSr ludas wass on modsefan miclum geblissod. 

895. onniunaii swa myoles. Cf. Ihoto. 2640: he . . . onmunde iisic macrfia, 
otnnunan, 'to regard as worthy,' with accusative of person and genitive of the 
thing. Cf. Ship'ey, ]). 53. 

897. Clod Dryhten. See 494, note. 

899. l^askervill has a semicolon after gcstah. 

900. One expects an object for ongitan, 1. 901 : l>eh ic he on yWare ? Cf. 1. 922. 
904"^. An epic formula; cf. IVid. 9: ongon t'a worn sprecan ; Bcow. 530-531 : 

IIwa;t l^u worn fela . . . ymb Brecan sprsece ; Beow. 3094: worn eall gesprasc. 



i->4 



NOTKS ON ani)ki:as 



906. tVolV.> f-asJ. So I. i(>S|; I'!. io;,6, 1105; Clir. 207, 7^8; ////. 724; Jmi. 
S >,. riic pill. ISC is .1 tr.msl.Uiun o( the N.'l". 7ra/)d\\j;ros {<:{. /<>/in Xl V, i6, jO; XV. 
j(.; \\ 1, 7), .mil is lluis vU'limnl hy .I'.llrio (//,'//////,•,>■, oil. 'riuupe, 1, jjj) : lie is 
_t;fh;iliMi oM C.iii.isi uiu j;i'ui>uk' ' I'.ii.u liuis," I'.il is, ' lMol\)r>;rist,' foi'Nl '^e he frc- 
ti.i.N I'll ilicoii.iii, I'l' liciu.i sviin.i l)ehuu\vsia\N, and syKN him I'urgyfeuysse hiht, and 
hc.M.i miiiil.m miul !;(luNega^. /(>//// XIV, 26, J\iriuMi/s iiiitifn Spiritiis siiiictiis, 
is (lanslaleil ii\ the W'S. C.osihIs by s? //J/ixv //■<>/'/■,■ x<^.tf, l'"t '» I'x-' other pas- 
sajjes /\ini,/i/it.t is leiuhied l>y I'lt-friciiii ; cf. Coolv's Chnxt, p. 100, and Kright, 
iii'sf'fl of St. John, p. I do. 

go7''-909. Cf. 11. i)79''-9So ; 1 1 53''-! 15.1. 'The passat;e is pl.iinly .1 lemiiiisceiKe 
111' hiMuiletie plir.isins;. 

909. See Jt)|, note. I 153, 1 530, 150S; and, i'oi other ex.nwples of /,• witii sldui, 
see lunoidiel, S/rfi/:Hx<' durch Jii- iiiittilenxUiilie Syntax, p. joj. 

910. Cf. (///. iojS: si|>|>au i\e me foie eagiim on.syne \\e.ii\ Crein, Sf'r. 11, 
',5-'. _i;K>sses only the form onsva, noun, hul W.-'X.. p. 75S. !;losses correctly onsyn, 
noun, .ind oasvi.w .ulj. ; cf. ;»es.vm>, 1. S-'O, ete. The only oeeiurencos of onsyiio, 
.ulj., .ue these two p,iss.\|;es in liie .1 /!,//, -iis .md the (/.■/.' v,',;,. 

912. I'lirh eiiihto.s luld. 'In the form, eharai ler, o( .1 hoy.' Cf. S.it. .(1)5: 
I'urh f.emn.tn h.ul ; AY. 7 J, .//". 2j : on weres hade. Cf. lumnet, \^. S7 : nenit ad 
eum dominus lesus (."luislus in elli;4ia pnleerrimi piieii. 

914". Cf. />'<■,'..'. .107; Wes I'u, IlroiNgar, hfd. .\ rei;ut,u formula of jireeting; 
ef. MnK. T.'r;.f,f>;//. — wlUfftMlrylit. Cf. willf'i'ofa, (>J, uSj; 7.'/7j,Yi/i^, AV.';.-. 23, 
(/'(•//. .'003 ; ■;o//f>oi/ii, (/'//. iJ.'o; .\'//j,'v</^i'/// occurs also yV/. 3.(2. 

915. lVr'»T«>ol"oon(lo. So 1 3S.1, AY. 17.1,91)0. 

917. {•r.viisinlAas. The only occurrence of tlie componnil. l-'or the nuMuing 
of the tirst element, cf. AV.t.'. q;}iO : l'"el.i ic laNes gehad, ijrynn.i .el C.reuille. Cf. 
1. So. m^te. 

926-935. The 1, Old's ii'huke to .\ndie\v is in the oii^in.d; see Introil., p. xxv. 

930. )>li»f? fj«'li»';*aii. ' .\ccomplish the meetini;.' i.e. the meetinj; witii M.it- 
thew. Cf. 157; and /'''.■. .(o;: si-on.iN gelieg.m. 

93a. wf'fsii •^^\v^llIl. Ciein first re. id \vf>y;a jjt'wiiiii, but Cn.'-^ changes to 
wo^ja jsowliui, ' l.ibor vi.iiuin.' 1 lind no parallel to wt'jin K**'*viini ; but with 
w.r>rt'a j>t»\vlnii cf. 1. 107, and /u\':o. i.|(u): under y^.i gewiiui. 932''. Cf. AY. 0.(5: 
Wite \Nu I'C ge.uwor; /u/. ^>,U: wiste he M gcarwor. 

936. ra>»l a'tlr«M)iij»it . ' Stiaight\\.i\ le.ini ni\ will.' 1 1 .ill rem. irks, ' This hemi- 
stich is a cru.v of the first water; it prob.ibly means. " Ke not afr.iitl, but main- 
tain your composure."' 'I'here is no ilitlicultv in interitreting the jvissage if one 
t.ikes nviX m the sense of ' cmnmand," "counsel,' 'will,' .is in 1. nov^. The lines 
1)30' ff. then complete tiie me.tning of this half line. 

938''. So 1721''; (/'//. OoS; ('-!■/•. 1 5 1 5 ;///</. 3.(8 ; (/{//. 1015. 

939'. Cf. ci.vft ond miht, />,;'/. 3-%S, ./,•;. 4.1, C/tr. 21S. 

940'. So 103S. io()3; A'f','.-.'. lo-S. 

94a. lir»at'o<liiiii«xaii. Tlie M.S. reading is -iiia^fi — -i)ia,!>'iiiii, and is evidently 
line to inaibertence ; the mistake might easily occur after -<lol,mini .md pre 
ceding -iiottiini, MS. -lu'ttu. The le.iding of Crimm, Kemble. and luein (so also 
n.-T., p. 5i.(, Simons, p. 74). licatVxIiiiagaii, 'cognatus principalis vol proximus.' 



NUTKS ON ANDREAS 1 25 

looks back to 1. 940, ]>iii broA'or. Tlie form hr'aftxIiiiaKa does not occur, how- 
ever, except in this enuMulctl passaj^c ; l)iil li?aj'iuiiiiu;i:; is found ilcn. 1200, 1605, 
and note especially lieow. 5iS8 : j'lnum broiSrum, heafodmaigiim. As simplex, 
iiid}:;a is common, and cf. wtildormdga. Git. 1067. If we read luuifodmai^n with 
iiaskervill and Wiilker, the compound would mean 'leader, captain,' which neither 
describes the relation existing between Andrew and Matthew nor takes sufficient 
account of 1. 940''. There is nothing in the Greek version corresponding to 1. 940'', 
or lo heafodinil^an ; the Legend, p. 119, says merely to Matli?i(iii I.Jiium hri-her. 
l'"or this passage Professor Hart suggests lieafodinaga, gen. j)!., a|)i)ositive to 
lUjT'iira, 1. 941 ; but tiie word is somewhat too dignified to be used ajjproprialely 
of the Mermedonians. 

946. ('I)'«'o<li^ra. A genitive dependent on eal J>a;t niaiicyiiii, 945. 

947. j»:('biiiicl('iu"!. According to strict law of concord the form should be go- 
biiiKleii, as llolliiausen (see variants) suggests, agreeing with iiiaii4>yiiii, 1. 945. 
Hut the plural idea of clpeodlgra easily passes over into the word that follows it. 

948. See 356, note. 

949. sccgcuido waes. This is the only example of the periphrastic historical 
])ielerit in Andreas, and, according to Pessels, Tlie Present and J'ctsi Periphrastic 
'I'enses in Anglo-Saxon, p. 50, the only other example in verse is Beow. 1105, 
where, however, the verb is in the optative mood. Apparently Peo7u. 3028 : szvd 
se secg hzuata secgende lows, has escaped Pessels. In prose the construction is 
frequent. 

950. edre gcneOaii. One expects aldre geni'&an, as in 1. 1351, ///. 17; l)ut 
cf. Ap. 50. 

952. djrlod. The change lo da^lod is necessary unless one takes diT'lan as 
intransitive (cf. 1. 5), piii lira being then the subject of soeal diSlan. 

954. faraii flo<lc blod. The construction is awkward and the statement a 
bit extravagant. Should one re'dd /aran on foldaii hlod} Cf. IJonnet, p. S8: ita 
sanguis tuis fluent in terra sicut aqua. 

956. sl('<;('. (himm's reading stage, accepted also by Grein, is ajiparently in 
deference lo tlie form inaiislaga, 1. 12 18. But siege is an authentic form; cf. 
Glossary, ■awA Jul. 229: siege j^rowade. 

957''-958'- ]7ry">» -Kcwiiin. See 887, note. 

962. beniiuin. The form bennuin occurs twice in Andreas, the form bondiiiii 
the same numljer of times. Wiilker, p. 45, incorrectly ascribes the reading beii- 
diim to the MS. in 1. 1038. Cf. also Dan. 435, henne; Jul. 519, henuuiu. The 
forms boiidiitii and boiiniiiii are to be regarded as doublets and need not be 
changed ail to beiidiiiii. See Kluge, Anglia IV, 105-106, and bright, MLN. I, 10. 

963. weras wansjTlige. So /:'/. 478, 977 ; Beow. 105 : wonsaeli wer (i.e. Grendel). 

965. Grein and Wiilker put a semicolon after gccyflaii, the other ICdd. only 
a comma. After ]7«'lit<>, 1. 966, Kemble puts a semico]f)n, the other Edd. a 
comma. Cosijn (PBB. XXI, 13) encloses rod wa's ara-rod within parentheses, 
otherwise following Wiilker's punctuation. After arajred all Edd. have a comma. 

966. gealgan }><'hte. So Ap. 22. The -word gealga, literally 'gallows,' is used 
in all the early (iernianic dialects to indicate the cro.ss on which Christ was 
crucified; cf. Kluge, P/y/n. lVdrt.'^>, s.v. galgen. So also the appropriate verb 



I .'(• 



Nori S ON ANnRl'.AS 



\\ liii li i. llM-il liu ' I till ilv ' in ,\nr.|i> .'^.iMMi is //I'V, (//I'll// , '.ri' / /^ |i ( 'i ui ill \i. mi 
>Km". iixl .i|i|ii'.ii lo ii.ivt- IxTU .1 lurlliinl <>l |iiiuishnu'lU Willi \s liii li llic I'.iily (let 
III. mil iuo|ili". wi-ir ,11 (Hi.imli'il ; li.iii).',in|;, linw r\ n , w.r. .1 l.uiiili.n |ifii.illv. • I lie 
puui'.liniriil nl llir r.illnw. w.r. wiilrly ir.cd |i\ mil c.iilir-.l ,iiu i ■.! 1 m ■., .iiul liiuU .1 
V.lllril cviUf.-.lcill 111 llu- I'lilil llli 1 ,ll liu-, I li|rll\ 111 ,'.i iiulili.i\ l.ili |>iTllV. Il 

\\,r, \\\ III) lur.iii'. ■.(> ir.iiiiMi' .111 r\ll liuiii lilr .[■■ il i'. imw, .iiiil iiiilii .ilnl iu> .llr.i 
lull' ilii'.i.i. r IiIm- Ihr \ ilr liiilu'liU l<". nl lli<- liuiillr .iiul llii' ■.w.iliip llii- i'..illii\v ■, 
iliil II. >| mill il. ill' .1 l«iil\, .iiiil II'. \iiliiii li.lil, miMri>\ri, .1 ili.iiiii' liv |i>ili llir 
\\ iM II mil '.111. 1 11 .I-. hr '.wi'pl \'\. ,1111 1 '.!« 1." '.In 1111 I III' lii'ij'.lil:. i.j I 1 1'. urn .iiul \ .il 
li.ill.i l\.i\, t >ilm limi'.i-ll, ,i-. 111- li'll'. 11'. Ill llii' /A/,',//;/,;,', '•liiiiii'. iiiiii' nir.lil-. nu 
llir Wliulv tirr," lll.ll I', npnll llir f'.l lli i\\ '. , ,llul wllfliu'l lU lli'l llil'. \'f .1 Nnl-.r 
\ t'l'ium nl lilt' ( 'l III III Mini, llu' III >iii«i .il>lr .l-.'.m l.il inii i I'lii.iin-., . . , I .ilri 1 1 w .r. I ll(• 
|>l ri ii|.',.ltlvn ol Iiul ill"! Ii> I'l' lnlii'.uli'il, w lull' I I 'Ml nil 'II 111(11 well' li.iiirril , I'ul llir 
I'liil I'l /iV('(.''«//' Si'i'Ml'. 1" lliilli.llc lll.ll ll tin- I'M Kill';, illillirl, li.iil I'lmi'.liiil 
ll.clliivn in (hr \\.i\ "I I'li'i'il Iniil li'i llii' nuu'i nil niiiul.'i nl llir rlilri Ini'lliri 
I Irirl'i'.ilil, Il wniiKl li.lvr I'rrii li\ llir f;.illi'\\ •.. Tlir nii'ii.iiili i .liiiu'l I'llUj.; Iiim 
.sell III it ; 

t ilil'Vl'll-i II I-. Ii'l till' >',l.l\ ll.iu'il 111. Ill 

'I'll I'iilr till' >.i^lil tli.il III-. M>ii iiiU'.l iiil<< 

N'omi^ oil tlio H'lll"""*. 

II -III 'l,!'. 

\\ r 111. IV ii'iulmlr lll.ll .1 ^'.lUiiw; ilrstilW, wlillr nnl M'.iinril li'i. .iiul t.il Icss 
linl'lr 111. Ill ill Mill l'\ '.Wi'lil I'l '.pr.il, ilul unl .lii|lliir ll-. |'rillll.ll ilisiM .li <• lUllil 

ll\i' miiliUr .i);os.' ( immut'ic, </i/7//i;///.('»7,i,'///,', pp, ,'.|o .'.ii. Scr luulin lMif;m', 
SfltilK-i ,<;;•> ,/«? ^U'ltl'l.Uu- iilhii^ (;v' //f'//i".V(»V'">' i^/^roh/i-hi . I'.l sriK",. |'|i 'i)l JO.], 
in liis lU.'^i iis.siou of //iitiifHiU. 

907'. Si> AV. SSti; I'f. (■'//. lOCii; lodi' : "lul mi' lir.i mil, ivlil .ii.i'iril; I'lsh'H 
of tfif ^'>^ts\, .\.\: lOil W.l'S il .II.KIril 

QttH Of^O'. * '■ <"'•■'. Ill ■: •>iul I'l Ills .sill. Ill sw.i si'iuc sw.it li'ilrLiii; {'hr, 
I I |i) l|',i'' ol lillllir sill. Ill sw.il III ^lltuil, illroi In li'lil.iii. .S',;/'. S I .S'' S I''' • l'»^''' 
hr his sw.il loilrl tr.illoii to tolil.iii. S»'«' j\"'l 't Xl\, i.|. 

070'. So (.'//. DOS 

971. I'lirli bliAiio liln«'. 'With kiiiillv iiilrul.' 

07i. This liiir is v.uioiislv iiilripiclril ll srrius lirst to t.ikr «tu ell |>fO«l»i .is 
n\tMi\iii>; 'ill this loici^ii l.iiul,' ir m Mri mriloiii.i, .iiul NWrt .is nit-.iiiiiif; ' iiow.' 
' ill i oiiliiii; .is." Ti.iiisl.ilr, .ll I I'lilmi'K, "1 wishnl thcirin with kiiullv inli'iit to 
};i\r> to Vi'il .III r\,iiiiplr .11 I ouliiij; as it shiUl l>r '.howii |ir llir r\.iiiiplr sli.iU I'r 
ir.lli/ril| ill Ihi-. loirirn l.iiul.' ("f. /<;;,'■■"'.''. p iio, 1 •; .u r.ill ii hit .ii.i'lnrilr 
I'. it il row .I'trowr hwvlio m'llirlt' gr siiiloii ill .itii.iii Ot thr t i.llisl.itois, onlv 
l\ri»il<lr ni.iKrs oil «>ll|»0«><l«' irlri sprritii .ilU to Mri mnloiii.i 

975'. So ( ■■';'. 1 ;.. •. I so; 

978'. So(";/. I ;(', .M S, ll'.Si ; ////..'So; //i.lll, •• ; rt. also 11. S7.1, Ml) •, .Iiul 
sfc ("ook's ( ''i' 1st, p. I ; ;, 

070. OnO'uiOtluin. rh<> woul iisii.illy iiumiis • hiiMiMy." l>ut tiauslalc hno 'joy- 
liillv ' (lliriii, /'/, ;A. 'mit (Iiossiimt ') ; ami il. (.'//, .-oi): .•»/(•///?*.''/./.'»/ ■'.;<1'«/,'i///w. 
ami /w./. 170; />/(• mi,i i\i&tHi\ii4m *w /i '//••/.•// (I \>ok, /«.///'/ (i.*<Si)^, ti.insl.itrs 



NOTI'IS ON ANDKliAS 



127 



'ill lowly wist! Ilify let Iter in,' biil lln- 1 nnicxl siiovvs lliiit dii.I ,;iiS-i)i,;liini 
means 'joytiiily'). |>a'i- Ih ar kcIimik. < 1. ////. ().|5 : |mi is liclj) ^;cl.,ii(4 , 'V'V/. 
i.;i : |';ur is 111' j^ulonm Clii. 1 .S-i, .j''.S ^ ''i sei,) iml. g(;l<)ii)^ (mH ..i |„-. Sco also 
VViillslaii, (•(!. N:i|)i<T, |). isi : I'onnr us loi la-la.N callc nii' wm uldli ynd, lu; iiiaj^iiii 
III lis Immiiii' aiiij.'iiiii K""l''. •'" I'''"* •>■' K'"''" aiiiini K'''"!/-', »-'l' livv.i I we g<;(aiaii 
M coiDll. Sec i;(iy i;i<i;, liolr. 

980''. Si) 1 1 51''. 

98;/'. Ii<-ii(liiw(i lit'tinl. Cf. /iV(W. I 5_]9; l)L'ailwi.' iii;aid. 

985. <!. lu'oio. j.io: stiiiM wa'S sliliifali, sllj< wFsodir. 

98C. (iicin's nadiiif^ llliii' loi liliii slmiild pKiliahiy \w ai 1 iplid Ikic, as tlicn! 
a|)|)i'ars lu he iic) hmsdii vviiy (iii-dalivi- slimild in- usi-d. 

988'. So lUoio. J7.SO; 1:1. 110.); Clir. So_' ; i.\.<i//.,lni •h><nh;\\/(;/,; /■'/. 71; 5 ; 
J'(Ui(/iii .15. 

991 '. So (j'l/. I2/|. 

992. Iilo'rt'. 'I'lic word may liavo iioin K])orifir mfaniiif^. ('('. /,■..;,// (',„f^ ,>/' 
Aljii'il, <d. link, |). ii,|: Dcofas wi; lialaiN oiN .vii. inni, liom .vii, lilocS oS 
.xxxv., siiViNaii biiN lu'ic. 

994''. (!f. ////. 675 ; swyll <mIIi- loinoni; /.'r-.'.v. i.|!'i; |'i' liiiii' swyll ioiiiaui (oC 
oiu; ol llii; waltti inoiisliris) ; A/. ,|.|7 ; \v.\ \<w. swyl( iiiiin' Knit, I'ndoiiic .hitii/iii- 
lics III Alitlli'iis iiiul l:li-ii,\ |)(), ,| 15, f^iotips logi;llii-i a iiiiiiilin ol siiiiilai i-xpitjs- 
siolis, i:.^. /li'dio. \ZOC^: hync wyid loinain; /ucvi/. lo.So: wij; lallc loiliain; A'/. 
131 : siiiiii: \\\[\ foinani, <'lr., in all ol v\liiili Ik- sees jjirsonidi al ions ol I'alc, or 
Wyrd. liiil I 111- 10 is |)iol)al)ly no < oiisrioiis (if,M.ii: in I hit passaj^cis. Scit 61 }'', nolo ; 
1531'', noir 

996. ln'or<»<||-rM»rlj;c. Il;i-lc<\ niir.l In- |i|iiial, (oa).Mr<' willi <loinl<'aHi>, I. ';<;5, 
and llii' niiiiiliri ill I. <;';.| ; and IIh- iiiok' {iiolialili- iisiilini', i^. llial wlii< li liolcJH 
hii'l*'*)' and llic adjiilivf; followiiif,', il Io^^hI lui, mllni lli.in Ihi- jdjiilivt; and 
«l<';i(>f;«'H, ')')'^. <iii:in. A//-. II, 70, siipposrs an nniiillrcird aiiiisalivi: plMial, 
-<Ii)<,iIk. 

997. hUvvytlH'. I!. 'I'., |). lol, explains this v\oid as lollows : ' /v/,, " I In- lie-ak," 
//7i'//, "wliilt-," ifli-iiinj; lo llir //<v//i ol yoiiii/^ iiiids, tlicn lo llnii naliin-'; lliis 
remarkalili; cxplanalion the <!i( lioiiary asi rilx-s to Junius, Il has licin I i(i|ut:nlly 
repealed, e.^. i)y Sweet, AiiyJo'Sii \i'ii /'jiiiut, p. i/> 'IIh' A/:/'., r>.v. hili-ui/iil, 
stales liiat tlie elynioiogy is douhUnl, Imi ihai iIh- v\oid i:, piohaMy diiivid lioni 
'O'l'eul, */v//, (<>fj;imle with Olr. ////, ">,;ood," "mild," and loiind in OIK). 
/'////V//, Mod, (Icr. fii/Zis;, "just," " reasoiialile," | ■mi/, j.dvin/.' the sense "mild of 
wit or mind." ('S, fler, liihoiz, "a yutn\ liiendly hmi'.e spii il ," <iiiinni, di-iiii. 
Mvlli. (id, 1), III, 137 (ICn^. ed. II, ,17 (), ^md Hilly I'liihl. The inliipulalioii 
"vviiilc of l)ill " like a young Mid (from Olv hilr \ lii,iil) was < iiiieni at an laily 
date, as siiown liy i;!lli lentiiiy spellinj/s; if. I'lemh hiu /iiiiiii\ (\f\ . ri'll S' lni<ilui, 
lhoilf{)l lliese ale depierialoiy lalliei than laiidaloiy, and il iiiir I he noted that 
llie earlier speljin^.s had not ///v//, hut ,,'//<■' 'llievM.id Hilly hli ihl is loiiiid in 
ballads in the sense of a benevolent household si)iiil; 1 I. 'hild, l:iiyji\li mnl 
S,, ill nil 1 1,1 1 hi, Is I, 67. 

999. <i4»(|cH (IryllfeiMitMll. The MS has K*'»'', but Ihe <piaiitity Ul/ilk is fie- 
(piently found wlnie the vowel is siiiely short, as e.g. 1. 1030', where tliie MS. has 



128 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

g6(l, but the context demands god. Wiilker inclines to the opinion that god 
must l)e taken as noun = DiiDiiJicentta^ object of licrede, ' ein begritt tier zu 
bilwytiic feeder ganz gut passen wiirdc' Jiut stylistically this reading is very 
awkward; cf. 11. 7:1^-724, in which the phrasing is exactly similar to the present 
passage. Dryhtendoiu as compound occurs only in the present passage; the 
formation, however, is normal; cf. dryhtenbealti, iiii. ij-J. 

ggg'-iooo. Kemble reads dura, translating 'Soon he attacked the door.' 

Cf. Ihow. 721-722 : 

Duru sona onarn 
fyrbendum fa'st, syj>iiau he hire folmum hran. 

The Let^enJ, p. 120, 11. lo-ii, reads: S? /nll^a Ainhens /xl Piu/e to J>ics carceriies 
diiru, and he tiwrhte Cristes rode tdcen, and rake /<? dura 7<h7ron ontynede, agree- 
ing with the Greek version, Walker, p. 358, 'and he marked the gate with the 
sign of the cross, and it opened of its own acct>rd.' 

1000. liiiliges gastos. The only other occurrence of giist meaning a human 
being in .litdreas is 1. i()2i. 

looi''. So 1263''. Cf. Git. 126S": eadig elnes gemyndig. 

1002. liable hildedeor. So Beoio. 1646, 1S16, 31 1 1 ; El. 935 : h.xle|> hildedeor. 
I/ea&ude<>r occurs twice in the Beowulf. — liiT'fleiio swiefon. Su'e/an, 'sleep 
the sleep of death ' ; cf. Beoio. 2060 : after billes bite blodfag swefe'JS ; so also 
BciKo. 2256, 2746; F..\\ 405. Cf. also s>veor(liiiii as\vebbaii, 1. 72; >vi6pnuin 
as>vobbaii, A/>. 69. 

1003. dreore druni'iie. Cosijn would emend to t>eore druncne, following Beiuo. 
480 and ///Z. 4S6; in both these passages, however, fieore druncne is in keeping 
with the context. In the .liidreas the context demands dreore; cf. 1. 1003'' and 
lieorodreorig, 1. 996. 

1005'. So 1054'; Clir. 534; Gen. 1550, 1709; Jud. 303. 
1008 '. Cf. Kl. 322 : gehSum geomre. 

loio''. So Clir. 529, 6"«. 926, I'ision of the Cross 14S; ci. Jud. ()7-98 : l>a wearN 
. . . hyht geniwod. 

1012. Cf. Beoto. 1626: gode |>ancodon . . . l>a's J>e hi hyne gesundne geseon 
n^oston ; Beoto. 1997: gode ic banc secge l>a>s '^'e ic Se gesundne geseon moste ; 
Beoio. 1874: him wivs bega wen . . . Inrt hie seo'N'Nan geseon moston. The con- 
struction in Beoio. 1874 is mentioned by Kluge, PBB. IX, 190, and Hright, MLX. 
II, 82, as affording proof of the use of i;eseon as intransitive reflexive; Sievers, 
PBB. IX, 140, overlooking the parallel between the passage in />V<TC'////'and that 
in Andreas, suggests a number of textual emendations which a comparison of 
the passages shows to be unjustifiable. Pogatscher, An^'l/a XXIII, 273, suggested 
that hie, 1. 1012', be taken as the object of geseon, the subject being unexpressed; 
but, afterwards, Am^h'a XXIIl, 2()t), inclines to accept geseon as intransitive. 

1013. syb •wses gemuMie. Cf. Beoic. 1857 : sib gemSne ; Chr. 581 : sib sceal 
gemcene. 

1015''. So /?/. 1235 (of Christ upon the cross). 

1016'. Cf. Wand. 42: clyjipe and cysse ; and. f<M- frequent occurrences of the 
formula in later literature, see Fehr, D/e formelhaften £,leniente in den alten 
englischen Balladen, table XIII. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS I29 

loig''. See 769, note. 

1023 fl. The passage in the Let^end, p. 120, 1. 14 ff., corresponding to the 
omitted parts of the narrative here, is as follows : Se eadiga Matheus \>a. and se 
haliga Andreas hie wSron cyssende him betweonon. Se halga Andreas him to 
cvva;(S, ' llwa^t is )?a;t, bro|>or ? Hu eart Jni her gemet ? Nu l>ry dagas to lafe 
syiidon )>a:t hie Jjc willaX acwellan, and him to mete gedon.' Se halga Matheus 
him andswarode, and he cwa;5, 'Bro|>or Andreas, ac ne gehyrdest J>u Drihten 
cvve|>ende, " l'"or I'on ))e ic eow sende swa swa sceap on middum w ulfiim ? " panon 
wa's geworden, mid J>y i>e hie me sendon on )ns carcern, ic ba;d urne Drihten J)a;t 
he hine Kteowde, and hraj'e he me hine aeteowde, and he me to cwje'S, " Onbid 
her XXVII daga, and a;fter \>o\\ ic sende to >e Andreas Hnne broSor, and he J'e 
fit alset of Jnssum carcerne and ealle \>a. \\>e'\ mid )je syndon." Swa me Drihten to 
cwasS, ic geslo. Brotior, hwaet sculon we nu don ?' Se halga Andreas >a and se 
halga Matheus gebSdon to Drihtne, and aefter J>on gebede se haliga Andreas sette 
his hand ofer I'ara wera eagan \>q ))jer on J^iem carcerne w^eron, and gesih))e hie 
onfengon. And eft he sette his hand ofer hiora heortan, and heora andgit him 
eft to hwirfde. The Greek version agrees in the main with the Legend^ but as 
usual is somewhat more detailed. 

1028. Grimm, Kemble, and Baskervill set only a comma after fiodes ; but a 
heavier pause is better. Se halga, 1. 1029, refers specifically to Matthew, and it 
is his special prayer that follows, 1. 1030 ff. 

1034''. Cf. Daii. 438 : ac hie on friSe drihtnes. 

1035. Cf. EL 2-3 : tu hund ond )'reo geteled rimes, swylce .xxx. eac. 

1035 ff. It seems quite probable that the second half of lines 1036 and 1040 
were never filled out; it should be noticed that the first half of both lines gives 
merely a number. If the lines are thus regarded as incomplete, it is not necessary 
to suppose any omissions in the text. Comparison with the Legend and the Greek 
version indicates also that nothing has been lost. 

The numbers in the different versions vary: the Legend, p. 121, gives 248 men 
and 49 women; the Greek version (Bonnet, p. 94) has in some MSS. 270 men, 
in others 249 men; the number of women in all MSS. is 49. If 1. 1036 is to be 
filled out, the completed number, 249, is the most probable reading. Wiilker's 
reading seofontig is an attempt to make the Anglo-Saxon agree with the Greek 
version ; but the regular form for 70 would be luindseofontig, not seofontig. 

B.- suggests retaining the MS. reading on, 1. 1039, changing J>a»r to paem, 
and emending 1. 1040 to read ancs Avaiia orwyr]7<' Jif'tig. The passage as thus 
reconstructed he would translate ' Two hundred, counted by number, also seventy 
[following Wiilker], he saved from destruction ; there he left not one fast with 
bonds in the city inclosure, out of which [i.e. on ]7a;ni] then also, in addition to 
the men, of women fifty wanting one he freed from ignominy, from fright.' 

1037-''. Cf. B-:oui. 827: genered wi^ nl'Se ; Chr. 1258 : generede from ni'Scwale. 

1040. anes wana ]7e fiftig. IVana, usually as indeclinable adj. with the geni- 
tive, is of frequent occurrence : see Shipley, p. 83; Sievers, Gram., § 291, note 2, 
and PBB. IX, 255, 264. There is no example beside the present passage, how- 
ever, in which it is followed by the particle f^e before a numeral. But ftee B.-T., 
pp. 1164-1165, for examples of tvan J>e, Ices J>e, followed, as here, by aJ numeral. 



I30 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



The construction •\vaiia J»o is probably clue to contamination with -iiuiii J>c\ lus 
J>c, etc. 

1044 ff. Matthew here drops out of the story, his name not being mentioned 
again. The poem does not make clear what becomes of him ; but in the Legend 
and the Greek version we are told more specifically of the action of Matthew and 
the throng of the rescued. The rescued men. and women are commanded to go 
to the lower parts of the city and sit under a fig-tree and eat of its fruit until 
Andrew shall come to them. Matthew and his disciples are conveyed under 
cover of a cloud to St. Peter, with whom they remain (of. Lej^end, p. 121, Bonnet, 
p. 94). The narrative in the Andreas compresses the account in that Matthew 
leads out the rescued men and women, the whole party being covered with the 
cloud; and, as indicated, nothing is said as to their destination. 

1046. weorod on wilsTd'. Cf. />V(W. 216: weras on wilslN; /:'/. 223: wTf on 
willsTl-. 

1047. soyldhatan. ' Wicked persecutors, enemies,' appositive to ealclgeiiTff- 
laii, 104S. The only other occurrence of this word is 1. 1 147 ; probably, how- 
ever, Sfyldliotiim, 1. 85, is to be regarded merely as a variant form. The first 
element is intensive as in scyldfrece, Gen. 898. A noun-compound of similar 
formation is found in AV. 1299: lease leodhatan ; Jnd. 72: la^'ne leodhatan, etc. 
The second element in all these compounds is to be connected with hatian, 
' to hate,' ' persecute.' The word scyldhata is accordingly not to be connected 
with Mod. Germ, sclniltheiss, 'judge,' which appears in OWQ. scullhcitzo with the 
meaning trihiiniis, centnrio, as is done by Grein, Spr. II, 415, under the form 
scvldlidta ; the word is correctly glossed by B.-T., p. 847, under scyldhata. Cf. 
Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 164, 1. 1 1 : cyrichatan hetole and leodhatan grimme. — 
soyVVOiaii. The usual form of this verb is sce&&an, the only examples with r as 
the radical vowel being, according to Sievers, /'B/k IX, 210, the present passage 
and 1. 1561. 

1048. After eaI<lgeiii«Vlaii, Grimm, Grein, and Wiilker have only a comma. 
1056'. So A'.v. 432; //y. IV, 43; A7. 80. 

io59'^. Cf. P/i. 519, C///: 576: gongaS gla^dmode ; AY. 1005: gLxdmod code; 
///</. 140: oS hie gla;dm6de gegan ha:fdon. — to \}xs 'Se. To followed by the 
genitive occurs three times in Andreas (cf. 11. 1070, 1123), and in all three pas- 
sages the construction plainly has the sense of limit of motion. Shipley, p. 118, 
groups such constructions as occurring after verbs of motion to e.xpress the object 
of motion, and points out that the construction is unknown to Anglo-Saxon prose. 

1061. o'(V»Va>t. Cosijn, /'/>/>. XXI, 14, thinks the word JjsTt should appear 
after oTO'a't, but the e.xpression looks back to 1. 1058'' and is complete as it 
stands. 

1062. stapul iTroniio. The words correspond to (ttvXov x^^kovv. Bonnet, p. 94, 
and Legend, p. 121, 1. 21, .f?.';;-; in both the Greek and the L.egend ihs column 
is surmounted by an image, which is described in the Legend zs ("erne onlicnesse, 
though the column itself is not said to be made of brass. Nothing is said of the 
image in the poem. 

1065. ]7anon basiiodc. The expression indicates the direction from which 
that which he awaits is to come ; cf. Sievers, PBB. XII, 193. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 131 

1068. frumjj;aras. The word is frequently used in the sense 'patriarch,' see 
B.-T., p. 342 ; but also, as here, ' leader, chief.' Cf. the Roman primtpilits, the 
first centurion of the first cohort ; and see T. Rice Holmes, " Who were ' the Cen- 
turions of the First Rank ' ? ", in his Ccesar's Conquest of Gaul (London, 1899), pp. 
571-583. The term priinipilus ^3iS evidently a technical term of rank in the Roman 
army, although the limits of its inclusion do not appear to be definitely deter- 
mined. In Anglo-Saxon, however, the term fruiiigdr does not appear to have 
technical meaning. 

1069". So Clir. 1614. 

I07I''. So////. 544. 

1072-1074. Cf. Gu. 635 : 

Wendun ge ond woldun wii>erhycgende, 

\>x.t ge scyppende sceoldan gelice 

wesan in wuldre ; Sow \>^x [pa;s ?] wyrs gelomp. 

1074''. So Becnv. 2323 ; Gen. 49, 1446. 
1075-1077. Cf. .////. 236-237 : 

Da WJBS mid clustre carcernes duru 
behliden, homra geweorc. 

1078. unhyJWgc. The only other occurrence of this word in the poetry is Gu. 
1302; a single occurrence has also been noted in prose, cf. B.-T., p. 11 19, and 
Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 14, where it is synonomous with earin, the opposite to welig. 

1079. laSspell beran. Cf. 1. 1295^ 

1081-1082. Wiilker, reading ajnig in 1081, takes this word as subject of 
geinette, 1082. He translates 'dass der Fremden nicht einer iibrig geblieben 
im Gefiingnisse (ihnen) lebendig begegnet sei.' But, as Sievers points out {PBB. 
XVI, 55 f), -iHc'tan is used here as a synonym oi Jindan, and demands an object. 
He remarks that ti'iiigne to lafe ' nicht in den vers passt,' and suggests ien(i)ge 
to lafe, in carcerne, c^vic ne gemetton. But the metrical argument does not 
seem to be sufficient reason for rejecting the natural reading iienigne in 1081. 

1084. gaste berofene. Cf. since berofene, Ex. 36 ; golde berofene, Beow. 

2931- 

1085''. a. Beow. 1568: faegne fiseschoman. — 1085''. Cf. C/ir. 801 : J'Sr sceal 
forht monig ; and see 1549, 1596. 

io86'^. So 2i\&o Jul. 267. 

1087''. So 1557, Gen. 879; heane hygegeomre, El. 1215, C/ir. 994. 

1088. bliites beodgastcs. There is nothing in the Legend or the Greek ver- 
sion corresponding to this striking figure. 

1090. deade gefeorinedon. Cf. 1077''. Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 15) would read 
hrii gofeoriiicdon : hum pcgnum ^vea^(5, etc., citing Chr. 789 in proof that 
huru may carry the main metrical stress. But durupegnum is so appropriate 
to the context that one hesitates to change it. Sievers regards the line, which 
scans _Lx X I — X X- ^^ metrically imperfect, because in lines of this type only 
one unstressed syllable should follow the first stressed syllable. But he himself 
{PBB. X, 255) records a verse of the type _£.x x X I -^~X- ^f- ^'^o Ap. 4: 
torhte oud tiread(i)ge, _Lx X I — — X' ^"<^ ^''' I'oS', x X X X I — X— • 



13-* Non;s on .\M)ki:.\s 

lOQi. hlhlbi'tlil sl_>rotl. 'I'll! ihcm .ill w.is thi- \\.ni'o(ul\ piop.nci.l.' Tlie 
passaj;o willi whuli oi\c woiiKl liUr i>> lonncvt tlus is A'l'.'u'. -.}!(>: inor&ori'^tt 
sfrt\i\ sn I'osiju (/'/'/>'. \.\1, is) iK-iivts styro«l iunn .v.'' (■.•,■/,;//, ami .vY/v,;', 
omtMuU'il to .«/'(■;,;', ill tl\o /u\\c!>,'f. tiom tin- s.m\i' \iil> Hui it is diltiiiilt to soe 
how styrtMl i\m iK-iivo tioin s/>r\u.if:. l>.- I'., p. i)',i, l;K>ssi-s styiv«l umli'i s.'\ / .ci, 
•slii. ilistiuh," .iMil I'xpl.iins tlio p.issugo as lUtMuini; tU.it thoii hcil was ilistuiln-vl 
whtM» tlioy. tlu' ili-ail waliliiuon. wen- poitiom-il out as tood to il\i- Moiuu-doniai-.s ; 
so also ruiiuui, p. i -• 5. "so juaj; hlUH>«>»l«l sJynin si-in "• vlas tl\n-i\liett \ fiwolmn, 
cut U'hi'n, stou'ii," i-hi'i als " ilas toilosl>i-ll stoiU'ii\, ouliu-n." ' Kul ("iiiimu aiiJ 
l>. r, appeal to ovcilook tlu- imairmi; ol tlu- liisl hall ol 1. too.'; tlu- lilldboilil 
is styrml as u-siill ot a _L;ii(-\oiis vontlivt. i.e. tlu- stui_i;_i;U- with Aiulit-w aiul 
Matllu-w. Tin-in's i-\planaiioii ot tlu- woul, A'^'. 11, .p)i, as iK-iivcd lioiu iiiiini- 
tivi- styrnii, stloraii, with tlu- tiist uu-anin;; ' i;uiiK-, diit-el," a woll lU-liiu-il st-ooiul 
im-ai\ii\i; • n-stiaiu, loiuiol," aiul t\>r tlii- pu-scnt pass.ij;o a third nu-auiiiL;, -appoint, 
oid.iiii. .luaiigt',' st-oms alto_!;otlu-i to 1h- tlu- most prolviMo iMio. t.'t'. llall, ' l-'or 
i-aih ot tlu- dooi tham-s w.is tlu- di-athlu-d appoiiUt-il.' 

1094. bursjAvaru. Siovi-is [/'/>'/'. 1. (So), iu>tt-s this (-\ampU- .uul oiu- v>tlu-r, 
/«///, //r. \'ll, ;o, as tlu- onlv insiaiu os ot tlu- aci', s>;. of tem. ,.• stems omlinjj ii\ -:i. 

1095. K*'"S""' -^ t\>im ot tlu- veih t\nmd onlv in tlu- pvu-tiv ; see (//j///., 
§ ;»)t<, note .*. 

1096. mOiUjjo. This example seems to have ese.iped Sieveis, /V>7>\ X, 460. 
1097'. vSo A".-./. Will, 11. — 1097''. C't". A'.i'a'. S ?5 : 1-a-i w.es cal geadoi (Jren- 

dies i;iape, 

1099. taau. See (', note ; (>(0', note. 

1 100 It. The iH>et i>mits a neeessaiy step in the ntotivation of the n.ui.itive 
lu-te. This whole episode of the vhv>osini; of a vietim from theii own miml>ei bv 
the Mermedonians is i>mitted in the /.xrn.i; Init the I'lieek vei'sion (Uoniu-t, 
pp. 0-1 05) lel.ites that as the hands of the Meiinedoni.ms weie lifted in the .ut 
of mutilatins^ the Innlies of the ile.ul w.itehmeii, at the piavei v>f .\ndiew the 
knives fell from their h.inds and their h.uuls weie turned to stone. It thus be 
i.ime neeessaiy to e.ist lots in oulei to determine whivh of theii number shouUl 
be olteied .»s food for the rest, .\notl\er interesting (.letail is omitted bv the Anglo- 
S.ixon veision in the present p.iss.ige. .\eeording to the luoek (Honnet, p. 06) the 
Mermedoni.ms iletennine to subsist upon the bodies <>f the seven dead w.itchmen 
until they shall be able tv> send out tlieir young nven in boats to att.uk the neigh- 
boring eountries and bring in sonre victims with which to satisfv their hunger. 
(lUtschmid, p. ;vS.', points out tliat this statement accords with the identitication 
of Merniedonia as the iro\t\itoi' JIi/,);i«»/V(Of of Sti,ilH>, bk. \'ll, (, ^, since the 
.\chaians i^f the e.ist coast of the lUack Sea, as well .is other tiibes of the region, 
were, according to Strabo. notorivuis pinites (cf. Intiod., p. IwiV 

n04tT. In the llreek version, the K^t f.ills upon seven old men ; of these seven 
one oilers his son in his stead, and liter his daughter as well. The Anglo-Saxon 
vei^iion says nothing i>f the seven men or v<f the d.iughter. 

1107'". C^f. (/.'J, 500: feoies orwenan. 

J III. l»le. l'\>i the etymology of this wonl, see r>i.idley, .LitiiVwi- WW 1. 
.-.( -5 ^.luly 1;,. iSSo). 



N()li;.S ON ANDKI'lAS 



'33 



1112'. (^'f. (ill. 95-9''): \'\\\^\ I'l: liis fi;icfe willuiS |>i(f^nn )o |>onco. 

1113. iiio(Ik*'<»»I'**- ' lii= (oiiipoiiiiil (jcciiis also 1 -/(i.S and liiuno. 2'Ai).\\ Ixti 
the mon: l'ici|ii(iil Inini \<. i^iuiiiitiriinu/. The syiilax hoiu is nuiii. |il,, a^iccMHf^ 
uilli thr MiiM , iKii [\\r giaiiMiiar, ol |jO(»<l, num. s/j;. fuin. 

III5'' H16''. CI. Jtdoisi. 2278-2279; Siod ,rt' &i'ti(/s(:eilii'il . . . Iicold on liiii\<in 
/lori/ifriiii sillily of tlic diagcju wliicli guarded the tieasuii:. 

1116. rfM)w ri«'s<Ml«i. 'I'lic nicln^ ri;(|uiio.s doiihlu aUilLMalion and IlieicfoK; 
favors llie ( hangu fioni Iirt'ow to r(«(»w. 'I'lu: MS. icadhig Jiroow in the; ])ii.'S(;nl 
pa.s.sage i.s Ihi- only oi ( un cau c of thai foini loi i-«'<»vv (if. Silvers, /'/>/>. IX, 257). 

1 1 18'. So /'//. 550. 'I'liu lOdd. have no pnm I nation aflci (>iil>r> rdcd, l)iil a 
|)('i iod aflci' hc)Mliilii<'«). 

1 1 19''. So /-;,/... 3., (AVA/. 11,38,,). 

II22. <m)k;<>'<>'(>. Initial p^ is also oniiltcd in riKlor, 1627 ; sen; (Jniiii., § 21,1, 7. 

1124. iK'rlKWi^anliiH. ( !oi ios|)onding t(j the (iieuk ol S-Zj/xioi, Honnel, p. 96, 
1. 5, antl frccpicnlly in this t'ljisodi;. I'diiajiH nowhere is the grott'SfjULMiess of the 
narrative in the .1 i/i/iiui.\ soslriking as in the present passage, in whicli an army is 
called togellu.T wilh all ihe ac( ()ni|)aninients of liattle f(jr the ])ui|)ose of devouring 
tli('ir singl(! vii I im. 

1125. <M«iH<r«i\v;irt'iiii. I'lihaps om^ should read here rrasd-r-, as in 1646, 
/',7. .12, as is suggested hy Napici, ()/,/ /■:inili\li (,7<>.\.s,:s, |). 105, noir, llul llic MS. 
of the Andre (IS presents in many respcc Is a late te.xl, and it may he thai Ihic we 
have an example (jf the tendency in l;ile West Saxon to extend ihe r- ol ihe 
ol)li(jue case of feminine nouns to the nominative ; cf. Ap. i i, l{«>iiM'b.vrif>, and see 
Meyer, Ziir Sprailic U. jiuiu;. 'l'lu:ilt: d. C/inuiik toii Pflcrhoroiiyji, S 38. Th.it Ihe 
word is to he taken as com|)ound, and not as two words, as is done by (jrein and 
Haskervill, is sufficiently established by its use in other ])assages. Wiilker, note 
to 1. 1125, incorrectly ascribes ccaHtcrwari'iiji, lo Spr. I, 159; the (ilalion iIkm? 
agrees with riicin's litxi. - «'yriii iipj) aslali. liourauel, p. 82, unn<!( cssai ily 
supposes this phias(! lo hav(; been derived fioni Virgil, Ainicid V, .^^i, // i/diiidr 
coclo\ see also 11. 761-762, note. ('f. Hiuno. 782 ; swi:g upastag; llii. 23/) : woiN u|) 
astag coarfidra cirm; ////. 62 : reord up fistag. 

1127''. Also 1. 13.12'';//''/. 615 ; hearndeoi'S agol. 

1 128'. So 6Vv/. 2100, 2479, 2699. 

1130. 'ihe logical relation of the clause introduced by ]j«^ is that of aclau.se 
ex])lanatory of what ])ri:cedes ; thus I'ogatscher, Aiii^lid XXIII, 272, translates 
'Schonung bei deni volke, dass cs iliin das hben, das dasein, giinnen wolllr.' 
I'lxamjiles of similar construe tion are Dim. do'] \ /Srow. 1331, 2606. Crein, /'/<///., 
takes Jxi as relative, its antecedent being lole*^ : ' doc h der Anne konnli- da dun ii 
aus niclit finden (In.ade bei dem Volke, die ihm giinnen vvollle scdnes I, (-bens 
Fristung.' 

1 132. Ha'«'i'<« j;<'Holit(!. C(. A'c-mc. 1989: sx-cce secean ; t7>id. 2562: sa^cce to 
seceamie. ('A. /■.'/. <j\o: Sitce rSran ; Ihunv. 2499, Nid. lyXXXVIlI, 29: sitcce 
fremman. 

1133. Kciirhc'tivl. The exact meaning of the ( (nn[)oinid has not been satis- 
factorily determined. Ii is foinid only in this ]iassage and in luuno. i'j33, and is 
defined by li.T. 'made hard |jy blows,' byGrein, Spr.Wy ,115, 'ictu durus,' JJiiJil. 



K>-\ 



NDl'l'.S ON AM)Ki;.\.S 



'si h.iiu'ili;irl.' I'cinc, MIX. \ 11, ig ;. ixpl.iins s«'urlu'Hf<l .is inc.ui'mi; ' h.iiiloMOi.1 
ill will I,' 'sliowii I'l w.itcr' \i.\ssini; into '\v,ili-i at ii'sl,' I'loU-ssoi II. ut, ML.W 
\||1, (M, i|uoti-.s till- lolU)\vii>}; pluasi- (lioiu l.iimliy, Ju- JK<>n,s /'..-'.p. i6, 
1, .'('0 • '•■'■ /'"''' ^'>i.s"^ Sitiriis /i,-<ir</<' mi,/ .ut,i:i't; i.e. /fi;j,'V//.><7//i».f, ;u\il t.iUt's .m-fir- 
lu'iinl .i.s : '.sjiarp,' 'iiilliiii; lilM- .i stciiii.' I'.ilnni, .)// V. \'I11, ijj, gi\i'.>; the 
loiiipiumil an aitivi' si'uso .>uil l.iki's it to iiu'.m • li.inl m li.iiili'," sfiir •tho.stn)kes 
of tin- .s\vi>ul ill l>.illU'." riiis .si-fUis tlic most piolMhlc nuMuiiii; ut tin- wind, and 
altlioii_!;li s,ii> is iiol Uuiiul in .\nglo S.ixou in liu- si-nsi- of ' h.Utlc." lii'.uly dotlncd 
ox.inipKs ok\\\] in I'li.iiui'i, />. .;//</' ( '' . Ill, lod; io(>|, 1\', .\-; .|>) (sii- my imli', 
.)// .\ . \1\, .-ii), .uul l.iti'i in llu> ImH.uIs, in tlu- di-iivod scnsi' -.ittaik.' o.g. ' It 
w.is .1 slionii o s.ul siikiu'ss,' riiiKl, /'//»■ Jin^'lis/i and Scottish J\>/>iilar Halloih' 
111. ;,.Ss; .dso 1. oS. 11. 103, 111, >S(.. 

1137 iil8'. C"f. /><,':('. 1.(77 -1.17S' • .U'' '*■' •^'' l'>'->''^' I'nin' sioKlo .iKlio linn.m. 

1139. Tlio l.u t th.it the liist luilf liiu' is too slioit uu-tiii.illy. as it is iMcsoivod 
in llu' MS., doi's not sciin to W'lilUoi siitruii-nt loasoii for an cimM\ilation ; if tlie 
h.ilf line is toln' lilK-d out, howfvci, he sni^.ui'sts |M-ist oii«l |>roh(lu>iir<l, as in 1. 1264. 

1140'. So .ilso 1. isi^ ; //'..".•,.'■. (>.' ; .1/1'/. S-" ; />'<i':.'. .^737: in.ij;o|'i'!;n nu'nliij. 

1142 1143. .\ u'lninisi'tMU f, (."osijn thinks (/'/</'. \.\1, 15), of tlu' i.iiliiT 
p.issajic 11. 50 51. 

1144'. So ('/;;•. 7(10, 781) ; ////. J(\? ; A/. ioS(); (,'ii. ijio; if. also (///. io(u : 
h.^ilii; on ho.ihl'ii. 

1145. Till' tii;uu' is not fouiiil in the tlu'i'k vi'ision; if. ^^.lliv^'l, p. ;(>.■, • .uid 
sli.iii;ht\v.i\ liir knivi-s wi'ii- loosonod and foil out of tlu- h.mds of tho oxoiiitionors.' 
I'lMh.ips till- poet had in mind /u;':c. i(>oS. /,,/ //// t-ii/ x-'Wi-iiU hv xi'/t'i'-tt, of ihe 
swotd of lii'owiilf with whiih In- slow (.'irondi'l's inotlu-i. Hvit tho nso of wax ii\ 
till' liguio is ipiiti- likilv lUii- to .issoiiation in the poit's mind with tho alt.ir 
o.umHos ; if, ('''.'. i)Si) : Ininoj' w.olor swa wo.ix. 

1 147. Tho siiiho i'\ idontlv wii'to scoiiAiiii lioio .is .111 appositivo to soyldliataii. 
ImU tho nu'tio .md tho sonso hoth loipiiio tho voih; tho forms of tho word whioh 
.ippo.ii in tho ./'/./',•,.•,>■ .(10 soyWaii, 1. 1017, .uul s<'>»>V<\ 1. is<'i. I'oih.iiis one 
>iiould 10. id hoio soyiYiVaii. 

1154. Ti.insl.ito 'otoin.il po.u o foi him wlio o.m att.iin it.' Kot.iininj; both 
frooiul .iiid liio .IS ill tho M.'^., it woulvl bo noiossarv to m.iko Iiio lofoi b.iok to 
<;t^<>o<>, 1. iis- .1 possiMo hilt inipioh.ihlo constnution. dioin, /V, '!•/■., ti.ms- 
l.itos • l'"roiindlioho imvoii^iingliih dom dor sio tindon k.mn " ; K. iiuonsistontly 
lot.iins liio .uul ti.msl.ilos '.in otom.il friond I'ov him who o.in lind him'; Root, 
• I'hoio is otoin.il po.u'o o\oi piop.uod for thoso who o.m .itt.iin.' omitting tho 
objoot. Soo 007'' i)Oi), nolo. 

1155". ('(. A'<-,';i'. uS: I'l w.is .vflor wisto wop up aliafon. — 1155''. -^i^ AVi/. 
WW. I. 

1156'. So /'.i. 107. 1156''. So /■'/. 5.1, 550. 

1157 1158. <'(. /•'.'. (Ml'' (>!;': I't" *^" wostonno moNo ond nuMolo.is morl.ind 
tisdo.N, himi;ro i^oh.iftod 

1158 1159. Il«»rnsalii .uul wiiira'ooil .110 subjoots of Miiiioilon. but C>\\.'^, 
pl.ii ini; only ,1 i omm.i aftor j»olia>ltt>, t.ikos liornsalii .md wiurj»>»'«Hl as aoou- 
s.uivos. In /';.'..'., howovoi, ho ti.mskUos .loioidini; to his liist reading, 'die 



N()Ti;s ON am)Ki<:as 135 

Ilonisiile l)lifl)on li'ci-, die ( lastj^ciniiclicr.' Coi.ijii {riiH. XXl, 15) cities w»'s(<' 
vviiira'ci^l >viiiiiaii, ;in(l icniiirks 'contradiclio in Icmiiiiis.' I'lic pliiiisc would 
bu sclfcoiUnidutoiy il one look wTiirji-ct'd ;is ;u( iis;ilivc, Iml not if it is t:d<i:ii 
as subject of the inliansilive \viiiM!<l<»n, 'slood,' ' iciiiained,' ( f. Soj ; , //. (^g. 

1159. \viiira'«'('(l. (liiinni, ]>. .wxvii, dciivits ^vlm•i^'<•('(l, as also ■wiiibiirK', 
11. iO;7, 167 J, and similai i miipDumls, IVom ,•,'///,■, ' Irieiui,' or loyn, 'joy,' not from 
win, 'wine' — 'deiin es wunlc l)ier mid inelli getruuken.' Hut the word for 
friend .should appear in conii)ouiuls as ionic, e.g. iniiu-iiryhUni, iti/i/ri/i,.::, (■!(., and 
the word for joy as loy/i, e.g. wynbeaiii, wyii<iii\t;\ el( , Wiiu; is miniidncd all 
through the poetry, e.g. Jieoio. 1 162 : byrelas scaldon win of wmidorlalum ; 1. 1 _> j j : 
druncon win weras lyz/i/. 8, wliihdU\ 'invitation to the wine ' ;///(/. iCi, lojiii^cdrinc, 
' wine drinking.' l'"or an account of tin; cultivation of the vine and the use of 
wine lliioughoiil I'liiidpc, sec licliii, A ii//itr/ijl(i iizr/i'\ p. 77 If.; (luinniere, (,'ri//i. 
L>rii;^iiis, pp. 71-72. t'f. >ni:o</ii/>iiri^iiiii, lliishamr s A/i'x.uii;i: 16; iinuloliyri}^, Jiiil. 
167 ; vietliumi, Beow. 69. Siniihir conii)ounds with win are numerous. 

1 160. brricaiiiic. Sievers (/'/>'/>'. X, .icS2) reails bi'riciiii for Die sake of the 
metre ; a similar change is proposed for the inllecled iiWinitive in i.|Sr, i659,.i6iS9. 
I'ut it should be observed that all these lines have metrically the same form, 
— XX I — - X' '""1 '^ '^ e.vtremely likely that they have the poet's sanction in 
the form in wliic h they a|)pc:ii in the MS. 

1 161. Cf. Wand. Ill: gesat him siindor at rune. 

1 165'. So /','/. 382. — 1 165''. <'f. I'isio/i ('////!■ Cj-oss So: Is nu s;el cunien. 
1166''. So 1605''; AY. \2G : nu is |ie;uf inycel ; ///■/. 695 : is me j'eaif niic el ; (7n-. 
751, S.jS: is us l^earf micel. C'i. 158, note. 

1 169. ('f. ('///■. 156.1: won oiul wliteleas, hafaJS werges jjleo. 
1 170''. So /ii(f. 90, of Ilolofernes ; Jik/. 93 lias (irux hrylla, aijjiositiv'e to drvlili'ii. 
1171. liellcliliM'ii. The only occurrence of the word in Anglo Sa.xon ; it is 
in apposition with (IT'ol'iil, 1. 1 16S, ;ind iii<)r|jri'S bryfl", 1- 1 170. (iiimm, p. 129, 
derives the second element from w. hyjiolhetii al Anglo Saxon Iniimti, ' < kuidiiiire.' 
Grein, Spy. TI, 31, glosses the word by ' Hollenhinkei', 'J'eufel,' and i itcs Anglo- 
Sa.xon ildloiiKi, 'devil,' in (in. SS], whi( li he explains as com|)ounded of ctil, 
' fire,' :iiid /(iin<i, 'lame.' I li;ive not been al)le to discover other early allusions 
to the po|)ulai belief that tin; devil was lame. Mod(tin allusions are familiar, e.g. 
in Le Sage's Diahli: luiiteiix (adapted from the Spanish /'.'/ Diahlo cojiic/n, of 
Guevara). l>e Sage (ed. Jannet, 1S67, 1, 12 13) draws the obvious ])arallel between 
his limping devil and Vulcan, both of whom were crippled through falling from 
the mid-regions of the air to the eailli. 'I'he belief in the lameness f)f the di:vil 
is quite prol)ably an outgrowth of the story of the fall of Satan. (Jf. Heine, 
IVcrke, ed. Elsie r, I, 111: 

I( h ricf (li'ii 'I'ciilel iind er kuni 
I'nd icli sail ilin iiiit Verwiindruiig an ; 
V.x ist nicht liiisslicli uiul ist iiiclil laliin, 
I'"r ist ein lieber, scli;irnianter Mann. 

Cf. 'hinkebein,' :ind see Grinim, 7'eut. Mylli. IN, 993; IV, 1603. 
1 176. riT'oii. Cf. Ciratn., § 112, § 150, 3. 
1 1 78''. So Dd)!. 250, 492. 



136 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

1 180. llohhausen {PBB. XVI, 551) changes to gewyrhtan, '"dem tiiter, 
urheber," da luir Andreas gemeint ist.' Cosijn {J'BB. XXI, i6) objects, however, 
that the word means here merely ' milschuldige.' Grein, Dichi., translates ' an dem 
Wiirker'; Root, 'on their author.' It seems simpler, however, to take the word 
as a plural rather than alter the text. The logic which leads liolthausen to change 
to a singular should demand also a singular for oiicy'SdiTHla. since only one deed 
is mentioned in the preceding lines — the leading out of the people from the 
prison. But it is a good rhetorical device to change from the particular and the 
singular to the general and the plural. — 1180^'. Gn.'s emendation, AVtepna spor, 
is based on Jul. 623 ; the e.xact reading, however, at that place, is liuJpius s/or. 

1 181. eaUlorsoard. 'The life-enclosure, the body.' Grimm mentions Maid. 
296-297; gar oft l>i(rJixi'iHl f^gcs fcprhlius; and this passage confirms the admi- 
rable emendation of Kemble and Napier. The word is thus a synonym of feorli- 
hord, 1. 11S2. Grimm, p. 129, retains the MS. reading eador-, as etjuivalent to 
edor, eodor, 'enclosure,' 'court,' 'dwelling,' the compound eadorgoard meaning 
' aula septa,' ' domus.' The whole phrase oadorgoard fa-gos he defines as ' domus 
moribundi,' 'caput.' Wiilker follows Grimm, except that he takes the phrase as 
meaning not merely ' head ' but • body ' in general. Grein, Spy. I, 234, explains 
eador- as meaning ' vein ' (cf . icdr, icdre, ' vein '), the compound as meaning 
' domus venarum,' ' corpus ' ^ 

1182-^. So rii. 221. 

Ii88'\ Cf. Bt'iKi'. Si i : he [Grendel] fag wi^" God ; Sat. 97 : ic eom fah wiiN God. 

1 189. Hwa't! On deoflos stra'l. The corresponding phrase in the /.cgoid 
(p. 122, 11. 10-11) reads : jni heardeste strSl to Sghwilcre unrihtnesse. But the 
Greek version (Bonnet, p. 100, 1. 13) has merely 'ii BeX/a ^x^/"^'''"^^- Zupitza 
{//ai/pt's Zs. XVIII, 1 85) sees in the stra'l of the two Anglo-Saxon versions a 
reflection from their common Latin original. Stra'l he supposes to be a transla- 
tion of Latin sagitta or ieliiiii, which in turn is a mistranslation of the BeX/a of 
the Greek, taken not for Belial, but for /iAos = ' dart, spear.' Cf. Clir. 779 : 
ne hearf him ondrSdan deofla strcelas ; \Vulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 214, 1. 13: eall 
mid deofles strSlum awrecen. 

iigo'^. Cf. 13S4; //)'. IV, 93: yia& his ynithii, of the sinner. 

iigi'^. Cf. Becno. 1274: gehnSgde hellegast J>a he hean gewat. 

1193. Satan. The name Satan is not of frequent occurrence in the verse. Gn., 
Spy. II, 793, records only nine examples, three in Gen., four in Sat., and two in 
A)i.\ to these add one in Clir. 1. 1522. 

1 194. For the phrase Dryhtncs io denian. cf. 1. 1403, Ap. 10. Deniaii in the 
sense -glorify, celebrate,' is found elsewhere, e.g. Gen. 17; Jul. 2; Gii. 498, etc., 
but the above three passages are the only occurrences of x denian. Perhaps 
Kemble's reading ie should be followed ; the MS. form may be an echo of a, 1. 1 193. 

ii97'\ So////. 243, 345. 

1198. Cf. 1. 1445 ; ''"d Beoii.'. 2645 : for tSam he manna mSst mSr^'a gefremede. 

1201 ff. Here again (cf. iioo ff., note) the poet fails to make clear the motiva- 
tion of his narrative; in the Greek version and the Lci^ciid this episode is clearly 
distinguished from the first coming together of the Mermedonians (cf. 1067 ff., 
1093 *^-)- I" tl^*^ present passage, when Andrew's voice is heard, the devil bids his 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



137 



followers go in search of him ; the passage in the Legend (p. 122, 11. 19-21) corre- 
sponding to 1201-1205, is as follows: Da burhlGode )>a union, and hi betyndon 
j'Sre ceastre gatu, and hi sohton l^one halgan Andreas J>a2t hie hine genamon. 
Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 16) draws a parallel between this threefold description of 
the arming of the Mermedonians and the threefold description of the coming 
of Grendel in Bemmilf, inferring therefrom the naturalness of such repetitions in 
Anglo-Saxon epic narrative. But the passages in Andreas are merely a reflection 
— and a confused reflection at that — of its source. Cf. 1212, note. 

1202''. So .'//. 21: heriges byrhtme ; /','/. 205: heriges beorhtme. Cf. 1271'', 
note. 

I204''. So //id. 233- — 1204''. Cf. Gen. 1652, 2453 : cor'Srum milium ; CVir. 57S : 
cor'iNre ne lytle ; £dg. 2: cor'Sre mycclum ; j^V. 274, jT/i. 167: cor(^"ra maeste. 

1207. So Sa/. 262; C//r. 716; G//is of Men 4; metod . . . mihtum swIiN, Dan. 
284, Az. 5. 

1208. ellen fri'iiiiiian. Cf. Becnu. 3: ellen f remedon ; Beoiv. 636-637: ic 
gefremman sceal eorlic ellen. 

1210''. Cf. Gn. 875: na;s seo stund latu. 

1212. ('caldaii cloiiiiiiiiin. The only example of inst. pi. in -an in the Andreas ; 
for examples in the Beman/f, cf. Beoiv. 963, 1502, 1505, 1542, 2692. Cf. Scaf. 10: 
caldum clommum. — ryO pe sylfne. The poet has omitted to mention that 
Andrew has made himself invisible to the Mermedonians; the Greek version and 
the Legend sX-Tiie this specifically. Cf. 1201 ff., note. 

1218. manslaga. It seems best to take manslaga as ace. pi., assuming 
thus an otherwise unrecorded feminine -slagii, parallel to the masculine siege. 
This whole passage is an evident reminiscence of 11. 954 ff., where, however, the 
text reads siege as object of 'flolie. Simons, p. 97, would read vidnsLcge, and 
Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 16) 7ndnslcegas, thus reducing the word to the same form as 
in 1. 956. B.-T., p. 670, suggests mdnslagan, in apposition to scyUligo, 1. 1216. 
Kemble retains the MS. reading as gen. pi., translating 'though thou mayst suffer 
wounds dark of the slaughterers I abide with thee.' But the readings of both 
B.-T. and Kemble are stylistically contrary to the spirit of the verse. 

1220. larsmeoO'as. See 86, note. 

1222. Grein and Wiilker put a comma after gobimdon, all other Edd. a 
period. A comma is as much punctuation as is permissible, since the clause 
11. 1223-1225, is explanatory of what precedes, 'after the best of princes was 
revealed,' i.e. had laid aside his invisibility. Cf. 1212''. 

1223. feWelinga -wynn. So I7i3,y>//. 730 ; and cf. Gu. 1081 : eorlaivynn; Ph. 
70: lagiifloda 7vvnn; Ph. 290: (P&eltnngla ivyn \ and see Sievers, Anglia XIII, 6, 
for similar examples throughout the later Christian poetry. Cook, Christ, p. 86, 
thinks that ' the expression comes from the Latin (and no doubt originally from the 
Greek) hymns.' In Chr. 71, Mary is called ivtfa loynn and in Hymn III, 26, ealra 
fil/nnena 7cyn ; this is also the application of the phrase in the Latin hymns, e.g. 
'angelorum gaudium,' 'coeli gaudiiim,' ' mundi gaudium'; for full citations, cf. 
Cook, 1. c. The expression is not found in Beinanl/ox any of the early heroic poems. 

1224. Grein, Sf>r. I, 6 : hi hine andweardne eagum, etc. 

1225. sec. P'or other examples of this spelling, see Spr. II, 420. 



138 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

1226. welwange. Cf. sel, 762; fregn, 1163; nie?ne, 1436, 1626. 

1227'^. So Ex. 1S3, 228, Beo7o. 2238, 2915; Sal. 366: mid leoda dugul>um. — 
1227''. So Gil. 209''. 

1230. SragniiBluin. Grein's reading fni£-wtc/ii//i, which is repeated in S/r. II, 
596, is made for the sake of the alliteration; but, as Bright points out (J/ZA'. 
II, 82), the logically important word here is teon. Sievers {PBB. XVIII, 406) dis- 
cusses the meaning of the first element, '(Srag-, ' time,' not as Cosijn {Aaiiteeke- 
iiingen op den Beincitlf, p. 6) would have it, 'affliction, oppression.' Cosijn (BB/>. 
XXI, 15) later accepts Sievers' interpretation. — torngonitVlan. All the transla- 
tions (also S/r. II, 547) take toriigciiTO'lan as ace. sg., meaning Andrew, e.xcept 
Kemble who regards it as nom. pi., appositive to the subject of lieton. One 
would like to take the word as ace. sg., since otherwise no object to la'dan is 
expressed. On the other hand, torngeni'fflan is not a word that the poet would 
be likely to use to designate Andrew. The word occurs twice elsewhere, £/. 568, 
where it refers in a hostile manner to the Jews, and Z.7. 1305, where it refers to 
the wicked on the day of judgment. Cosijn's insertion of liine in 1. 1229* removes 
the difficulty ; but perhaps it is not necessary to supply the pronoun. 

1234. efnc swa wide SAva. So .fft'cw. 1223. — lagon. Perhaps ' run, e.xtend ' ? 
See 375, note on stod. Baskervill has no punctuation after liigon, apparently 
taking enta a'rgtnveoro as object of the verb. 

1235. enta ifrgeweorc. So Beo~v. 1679 (of a sword), 2717 (of the cave of 
the fire-drake), 2774 (of the fire-drake's treasure) ; JFa/nf. 87 (buildings) ; /^ii/n 2 
(buildings); G'//. C. 2 (citadels); A/i. 1495 (columns, pillars). Grimm, Teiil. Myth. 
II, 534, remarks: 'Ancient buildings of singular structure which have outlasted 
many centuries, and such as men of to-day no longer take in hand, are vulgarly 
ascribed to giants or to the devil. . . . These are the enta geiveorc of Anglo-Sa.xon 
poetry.' So also Gummere, Germanic Origins, pp. 98-99: 'The "street" [strata 
via) and the "ceaster" {castra) were soon borrowed, thing and word; and in 
Beo'u'iil/we are told that the road which led up to Hrothgar's burg was "stone- 
variegated" — strict liurs stilnfd/i, — paved in the Roman fashion; although it is 
plain that, as with stone in houses, so with these paved roads, the Germanic 
instinct regarded the process as something uncanny and savoring of those myste- 
rious giants who long ago had rolled up the huge piles of masonry.' 

1236. strajte stiinfagc. The elaboration of the allusion to the street is char- 
acteristic of the poetic style. The Legend, p. 123, 1. 5, in the passage correspond- 
ing to 11. 1 232- 1 236 says merely, and /tie June tiigon geond J>ccre ceastre lanan. 
The word 'street,' Lat. strata, conveyed to the Anglo-Sa.xon a dignified idea, 
connoting, possibly, something of the greatness of the traditional Roman civiliza- 
tion in England. Cf. Beo'UK 320-321: Strict 7i<(cs stdn/d/i, stig wtsode giinium 
(Ctgirdere, and the frequent poetic compounds with strict, e.g. faro&-, here-, lagii-, 
fnerestrict. In a similar way allusions to the city of the Mermedonians are elab- 
orated ; cf., besides the present passage, 11. 40-43, 2S7, 839-843, 973, 1155, 1649. 
See Introd., p. liii. Ruins and ancient roads might readily pass into, the stock of 
common poetic tradition, and this development would be furthered by the attitude 
of the Anglo-Saxons towards towns and roads. 'All records seem to show that 
in early Sa.xon times towns counted for very little in the life of the people, and 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



139 



the question at once arises, What of the Roman cities ? . . . It may be said gener- 
ally that the Teutonic invaders made Httle account either of the Roman towns as 
places of habitation or the Roman roads as routes of intercourse, and the country 
would have been settled in just the same manner had these not been in existence 
at all. As in Britain so in the Galhc provinces, the Teutonic invaders of the 
Empire, whether Goths or Saxons or Franks, cared little for the life of the 
Romanized cities. . . . The most striking object lesson on Roman roads is to be 
gained by opening a large-scale map of the center of England, where the great 
Fosse Way, which can be more or less clearly followed from the borders of 
Devon to Leicester and Lincoln, is seen sweeping across the country in but 
little connection with the present life of its inhabitants. In its comparative isola- 
tion this immensely extended track is very significant of the mental attitude of 
the Saxon settlers towards these monuments of the unifying influence of the 
Roman rule. To sum up, therefore, the Teutonic settlements, it is evident, were 
independent, self-centered little communities, and did not regard as a matter of 
primary importance the means of intercourse with their neighbors. We are 
reminded of the words of Tacitus about the Germans, that they avoided cities and 
even contiguous habitations, settling down in detached bodies apart from each 
other, just as spring or field or grove offered attractions {Germatiia, chap. 16). 
All over the country the existing Roman roads pass through certain villages and 
towns that had their origin in military stations, but as a rule the seats of the 
Teutonic communities will be found a mile or two away on either side.' T/ie 
Arts ill Early England, by G. Baldwin Brown, I, 52-64. See 842, note, and 
Cook's Christ, p. 73, on the use of stone in building in the Anglo-Saxon period. 
— 1236''. Cf. Ex. 459-460 : storm up gezvdt, . . . herewdpa mast., and for similar 
figurative uses of storm, see Spr. II, 485. 
1238^. So Jul . 589. 

1239. sJirbennum soden. Cf. Git. 1046: sorgwylmum soden ; On. 1123: 
soden sarwylmum ; Gn. 1236: soden sorgwcelmum. 

1240. banhus abrooeii. Cf. Beoza. 3147: o'5 j^ajt he '5a banhus gebrocen 
haefde, hat on hre'Sre. 

i24o'^-i24ia. Hatan heolfre is syntactically parallel to ytfiim, 1240. Cf. 
Beoiv. 849 : baton heolfre, heorodreore weol ; Beow. 2693 ■ swat y'Sum weoU ; 
Beow. 1422-1423 : Flod blode weol (folc to sSgon), hatan heolfre; and Beow. 
3147, quoted in note to 1. 1240^. In 1. 1241'' Cosijn would read hat of hrehre, 
citing Riddle XCIII, 16-17 : blod lit ne com, heolfor of hre^re. But the two 
passages are not parallel, while the evidence of the above passages from the 
Beo7U]ilf IS borne out by An. 1277. Cf. also Gic. 1314 : teagor ySum weol. 

1242. ellen untweonde. Cf. El. 797: hyht untweondne. — 1242''. See 140, 
note. 

1243'*. So El. 1308, Hy. IV, 10; synnum asundrad, Gn. 486, Ph. 242. 

1245. So Beoio. 1235, 2303. 

1246. sigetorht sn'uiigen. The adj. agrees with the subject of Avses, unex- 
pressed. Cosijn remarks : " Der sigerofa Andreas heisst hier wie Crist in Sat. 
240, sigetorht: er hielt die folterung mit heldenmut aus.' He also calls attention 
to the inappropriateness of sigeltorht, ' radiant,' as descriptive of the night 



140 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

which comes to put an end to Andrew's torments. K. retains sigeltorht, con- 
necting it with Andrew: 'Thus was the whole day long until the evening came 
the star-bright one beaten.' Grein, Dif/it., translates ' der Siegstrahlende gegeiselt ' ; 
but in Spr. II, 44S, he suggests tefen sigeltorht. W., placing a comma after 
sigeltorht, Root, and Hall follow Grein in Spr.; Simons, p. 124, 'sigeltorht, 
wohl zu andern in sigetorht, siegstrahlend, = Andreas.' Reading iefen sigel- 
torht we should have a weak repetition in suune SAvegeltorht, 1248*. 
125 1''. So El. 173. 

1252. neh. Bright {^MLX. II, 82) remarked that iieh, possibly representing an 
older y^tV/ repeated from 1. 1250, should be omitted. But neh (as Professor Bright 
now also believes) is necessary to the meaning here and is good idiom ; cf. Gti. 
1 1 14-1 1 1 7 : Com se seofe'Sa djeg 

ffildum andweard, jiaes jie him in gesonc 

hat heortan neah hildescurum 

flacor flanhracu. 

1253-1269. On this passage Brooke, p. iSo, remarks: 'In the Andreas the 
weather of Northumbria is described and it is as wild and hard as that of which 
we hear in Beowulf 2in6. are told in the Scafiirer' All of the present passage is 
elaborated from the following bare hint. Legend, p. 123, 11. 8-9 : Da afen geworden 
WKS, hi hine sendon on ^-aet carcern and hie gebundon his handa behindan and 
hie hine forleton. 

1254-^. So Gu. 1 1 38. — 1254''. So z\s,o Beow. 2938; Gti. 1261. Cf. 1. 81 8^', note. 

1258. ahre hildstapan. Grimm, p. xxxv, suggests hlidstapan, ' viatores 
tegminibus involuti ' ? or liic&stapan, ' die iiber die heide stapfen ' ; cf. Beow. 
1368: hce&stapa, of the stag; Fates of Men 13 (cited below), of the wolf; and 
the emended kdr IiS&stapa (MS. hdr /iie&, see Rieger, Verskitnst, p. 46, Bright, 
MLN. XVII, 213), appositive to 7vesteiigryre, in Ex. 118. But, as Cosijn sug- 
gests [PBB. XXI, 16), the picture here is epic, heroic; the frost is personified 
as a gray-haired warrior, stalking abroad. Cf. /idr hilderinc, Beow. 1307, 3136; 
A/ald. 169 ; Brim. 39 ; /idr /lea&orinc, Ex. 241 ; hdr heorowjilf Ex. 181 ; in all the 
above passages the phrases are descriptive of men. Hdr is also the favorite 
adjective in descriptions of the wolf; cf. above, Ex. 181, figuratively apphed to 
men ; s? hdr a 'WJiIf IVand. 82 ; sceal hine wulf etan, hdr hic&stapa, Fates of Men 13 
{Bibl. Ill, 148). The mythic feeling pervading this passage is illustrated by the 
following related Teutonic traditions : ' Nowhere is the hostile omen of the north 
better expressed than in old Frisian law, where winter and darkness are repre- 
sented as ruthless invaders: si ilia tenebrosa nebula et frigidissima hiems in hortos 
et in sepes descendit — a bold personification [Grimm, Tent. Myth., p. 762]. 
The north wind is often called the "schwarze Bise." Winter, like night and 
storm-cloud, is the dragon of many a myth. For the Scandinavian, that famous 
" catastrophe," or " night " of the gods, will be preceded by a terrible winter. ... A 
favorite emblem for winter as well as darkness is one of man's fiercest enemies, 
the wolf. The home of Grendel, in Beonmlf is marked by wulfhleo&it [I. 135S] 
and hrlinde bearwas [1. 1363 ; the MS. has krinde, usually read hritnge by the Edd.]. 
Winter is used as convertible term with Death in many old folk-rites ; and the 
metaphor is universal.' Gummere, " On the Symbolic Use of the Colors Black and 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 



141 



White in Germanic Tradition,'' in Haverford College Studies I, 122. ' Ymir, or in 
giant's language Orgelmir, was the fiist-created, and out of his body's enormous 
bulk were afterwards engendered earth, water, mountain and wood. Ymir him- 
self originated in melted hoarfrost or rime [hrtm), hence all giants are called 
hnml>i'.rsar, "rime-giants," S)i. 6; Sicm. .S5 ','' ; hrlmkaldr, "rime-cold," is an 
epithet oi l>urs and ioliiitn, Su-m. 33'', 90^ ; they still drip with thawing rime, their 
beards (klitnskcg); "chin-forest") are frozen, Satn. 53''; Hrimnir, Hrimgrit7ir, 
Jlrimger&r are proper names of giants, Sicm. 85% 86-', 114, 145.' Grimm, Teut. 
Myth., p. 532. 

1260'. So rii. 59. — vvaeteres ]?rym. See 1536. 

1260-1262. Translate 'The might of the water shrank together (i.e. the water 
became hard and motionless) over the river-streams, the ice formed a bridge over 
the dark sea-road.' B. puts a semicolon after Jjryin, with no punctuation after ea- 
streamas, 1. 1261. K. and Gn.^ as B., except a comma instead of semicolon after 
prym. All other Edd. have no punctuation after prym, but a comma after 
eastreamas. K. translates ' over the river-streams the ice made a bridge, a pale 
water-road'; Grein, Die/tt., translates according to his first punctuation,. 'die 
Kraft des Wassers schwand hin iiber die Fluten und die Hiille des Eises iiber- 
briickte die glanzende Brandungstrasse.' Root and Hall follow Grein. Reading 
with K., Gn.,- and B., we must make brinirade an appositive to a noun brycg 
contained in brycgade ; but briinrade means the water itself and not a bridge 
over it ; cf. 1. 1587, where the word is in apposition with geofon (MS. heofoii), 
and such compounds as l>riiiildd,faro&strcct, etc. Cf. Ex. Gn. 72-73: Forst sceal 
freosan, ... Is brycgian. 

1262. bliece briinrade. ' Bhrc is our modern black, and is used comparatively 
seldom — once in describing the black sea-roads, once as applied to the raven, 
once in referring to adders. . . . Conventional and symbolical is the use of black 
in mentioning evil spirits.' Mead, " Color in Old English Poetry," Pub. of the 
MLA. XIV, 182. 

1265-1266. L. 1266'^ is parenthetical, ]7fES, 1266'', being governed by blon, 
1. 1265''; cf. 1. 1380'^ 

1266. Cf. G2t. 664 : acol for '5am egsan ; Dan. 726 : acul for J>am egesan. 

1268. -wuldres gim. 'The jewel of the heavens,' 'the sun'; for this sense 
of ^vuldo^, cf. 1. 356, note. Cf. Ph. 92 : gla^dum gimme = Godes condelle, 1. 91 ; 
Chr. 695-696: sunne ond mona . . . gimmasswascyne. See 1. 31, note ; 50, note. 

i269''-i270. Cf. Beow. 497''-498: \>^x waes hjele'Sa dream duguIS unlytel. 

1270. ding. The only recorded occurrence of the word. 

1271''. Cf. 1202b; El. 39: werodes breahtme ; Ex. 65: werodes bearhtme. 
Cf. A p. 2it\ 

1274. The subject here, as frequently, is omitted after Jfa. For the phrase 
eft SM'a ier, cf. 1 134 1, 1476; Gii. 361 ; Beow. 643, 1787. 

1275. swat yQ'um weoU. So Beow. 2693. ^^- l'- i-40, 1546. 

1275-1276. Lifer in the sense 'blood, clotted blood' is not found elsewhere 
in Anglo-Saxon, but cf. Icel. hlo&lifr, f. pi., 'clotted blood' (Cleas.-Vig., p. 69). 
It seems better stylistically to take blod and lifruni together as a compound 
than to separate them as is done by all Edd. ; the subject of svvealg is then swat. 



142 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

bhldlifriiiu is tlic logical object (cf. S/r. II, 505, for examples of s7C'c/i;^iin with 
inst.), hiitan lioolfro, 1. 1277, is instrumental. The passage means that the fresh 
blood breaking out from Andrew's wounds (lowed over, or swallowed up, the 
clotted blood, the marks of his old wounds. See Cosijn, yV>V)'. XXI, 17. 

In the corresponding passage, tiie Greek version (Honnet, p. 103, 11. 4-6) reads: 
\\al Tr6.\iv al aafiKft auroD iKoWQivTo iv Ty fr) Kai rb alfxa airov ^v piov ; the 
Le^oid, p. 123, 1. 6, leads: mid 1>I |>e se eadiga Andreas wa:s togen, his lichama 
w.Ts gemenged mid hSre eor^'an, swa |>;vt blod lleow ofer eoriian swa wivter. 
Gn., S/'r. II, 1S5, glosses lifriiiii as inst. pi., 'die Leberklumpen im ausfliessen- 
den niut, gelibertes l!lut." The word lifriiin and the passage in which it occurs 
are not cited by H T. ; Simons, p. 02, glosses lifriiiii as ' blutklumpen, geron- 
nenes blut.''' and SAVoalj:;, ]i. 131, as ■ reichlich fliessen ?". 

1277. hra woorces no saiiii. Translate ' His body did not cease from, or 
have relief from, suffering.' Gn., S/^r. II, 453, glosses saiiii, from siuuaii, ' repu- 
tare, curare, rationem habere alicujus"; J^iclil. translates 'die Leiden fiihlte 
kaum noch der wundenmatte Leib.' Kemble translates 'the body thought not 
of work, weary with wounds ' ; Root as />/<■///. ; Hall, ' his wound-weary body was 
unconscious of suffering.' adding in a note that .\ndicw 'had swooned from the 
brutal treatment ' ; H.-T.. p. S77, ' care for, mint!, iieed,' and Simons, p. 124, ' ver- 
langen nach.' Tlu- .diove cxiilai\ations receive some confirmation from Icel. 
siitmt, ' mind, care for. give heed to ' (Cleas.-Vig., p. 529) ; but neither the mean- 
ing 'regard' nor 'feel' (its the context in the present passage. There is nothing 
in the Greek to justify the inference that Andrew was unconscious. A more 
probable explanation of the word is that olYered by Sievers {P/y/>. XI, 352-353): 
s//i//(!/i, primarily 'go, pass ' (cf. (7<f//. 1S53), develops in the two directions 'strive, 
seek for' (cf. (///. 290), and 'pass away, cease,' as in the present passage. Sievers 
would translate, therefore, ' kein aufhoren, keine unterbrechung des leids kam 
dem wundenmiiden leibe.' The same explanation is offered for AVw. Poi'm 52 : 
sifr lie sn//ii&, ' sein schmerz hiirt nicht auf.' 

1278. wopes Iiriii"'. The phrase refers to the sound of Andrew's lamenta- 
tion, and is si) understood by most of the commentators. Gm., p. 130, translates 
' fletus intensissimus, quasi circulatim erumpens' ; Gn., S/r. II, 106, hriiig, ' sonus.' 
H, 732, wop, ' lamentatio,' etc., Dicht., 'des Wehklagens Laute.' B.-T. follows 
Gm., and Zupit/a and Kent, in the glossary to the .same phrase as it occurs in 
/:/<•//(•, follow Gn. ; Simons, p. 82, also follows Gn. ; K. translates ' then came the 
ring of weeping ' ; Root, ' The sound of weeping ' ; 1 lall, • a cry of great sorrow.' 
lUit Cook, C/irist, pp. 126-127, comparing the phrase as it occurs in Ckr. 5-57 with 
the present passage and the two other occurences of it, /\/. 1131 and Gu. i ^13, 
excludes the notion of sound or noise, and thinks that the phrase means only 
tears ; represented as issuing from the troubled bosom, and gushing from the 
eyes, the succession of drops may ' be thought of as pearls upon a string, or as 
beads in a necklace or rosary.' ' Perhaps the idea of wopos lirlnjj might be sug- 
gested to the modem reader by " circling fountain of tears." ' But this ingenious 
explanation hardly takes sulficient account of the fact that wop usually signifies 
sound, tumult, clamor; cf. S/^r. II. 73-, and cf. here-a'dp, Icel. (>/ (Cleas.-Vig.. 
p. 472), and MnK. 7i</nh>/>. In the passage in .-///(//r(7.f, in particular, wopcs hriiig 



NOTES ON AN];REAS 



143 



appears to be equivalent to woivlc <'W}«m>, I. 1280. Cf. also Chr. 992. Again, 
although the usual meaning of lii-iii« is ' annulus, circulus ' (cf. Spr. II, 106), the 
meaning ' sonus ' is supi)oited by Bcow. 327: byrnan hringdon ; Sal. 366: scaro 
hringu.N. VVOiXiS liriiifr might be translated 'a ringing cry'; cf. the constriction 
aires drync, 53. At any rate tears could hardly be spoken of as coming through 
the hero's breast, 1279'. In 1. 1280' the expression is best taken as figurative; 
see 769'''. The phrase Wopcs Iiriiig is used in Eleiic as an expression of joy ; in 
the other three passages, of grief. 

1279. blut. As noun, this is the only occurrence of hint. It is appositive to 
hring, 1278: 'then came a ringing cry, a moan, issuing from the breast of the 
hero.' 

1284-1286. Cf. (.hi. 609-613 : 

oiicl ic |.a;t gelyfc in Ilffruman 

ecne onwealdan ealra gesceafta, 

\>-3it he niec for miltsum ond nia-gcrispedum, 

ni(S5a ncrgend, niefro wille 

[jurh c'llenweorc anforla;tan. 

1288. a. Jill. 119-120: Ic |>a;t gefremme gif min feorh leofa^; gif jni unraedes 
ser ne geswlcest. 

1291. Cf. C/u: 775: J>a:t he us gescilde wiS sceahan wSpnum. 

1293-1295. The object of bysinrhiii and bclccgan is not expressed. 

1294'. liiciies friimbearii. So also of Satan, Gii. 1044; zl. f^odes frutnbearn, 
'Christ,' Sat. 470; friiinhearn, 'Christ,' Chr. 507. — 1294'', So Gen. 453. 

1296''. Cf. Gu. 87 : se atela ga-st. 

1300-1301. Cf. Acts XXIII, 2. The Greek (Honnet, p. 104, 1. i) says merely: 
Tt/Trrere axnov rh ffrbfio. tva /xt] XaX^. 

1301. Pogatscher, Anglia XXI II, 263, notes that the subject of rcordap is 
unexpressed after nu. 

1305. iiiidor iiiflan iiacs. Cf. 1. 1710; Beorv. 1912; and elsewhere frequently, 
where the word lui-.i means 'sea-headland.' The sun here, as in 1. 1457, sets in 
the ocean. Crimm, Tent. Myth. II, 742-743, gives numerous illustrations of this 
wide-spread mythological belief. 

1306. bnliiwiinn. ' Night is described as brumvaini, a color that can scarcely 
be distinguished from " dark." Milton twice uses a similar expression : 

To arclKxl walks of twilight groves 
And sliadows brown that .Sylvan loves. 

///V«.i. 133-134. 

And where tlie unpierc't shade 
Imbrown'd the noontide bow'rs. 

J'ar. Lost 4. 245.' 

Mead, Pub. 0/ A/LA. XIV, 794. Professor Hart suggests that the compound 
may be a noun = 'crepusculum.' This is the only occurrence of it. 

1308. dcor ond doirigoorn. Cf. Rid. XXXII, 16: deor domes georn. 

1309. s<'<'al. Tensesecpience would demand sccolde. 
1310'. Cf. //</. 238: wairfast wunade. 



144 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

1311. seofona sum. Cf. Legend, p. 123, 1. 22 : })a;t deofol ha genam mid him 
ol're seofon dcofio ; so also the Greek version, Bonnet, p. 104, 1. 5. Cf. Matt. 
XI I, 45- 

1312. Cf. III. 901 : eatol fficlSca yfela gemyudig. The combination ixtol icgLTca 
occurs also Bano. 592, 732, 816, and Sat. 161. 

1313. inorSres luanfrf'a. So////. 546; /:7. 941. — goscyrdod. ' Shrouded or 
enveloped.' Gn., Spr. 1,449, supposes ^^'fJcri'/Zt'//, 'vestitus,' ox gescyrted ? Traut- 
mann, cjuoted by Simons, p. 60, interprets gescyrded =,^t\f(-i';/(/t'(/=^^(fj-<r//(/f(/, 
' conf usus ' .^ A form gescyrd occurs, however, as Cos. [PflB. XXI, 17) points 
out, in Eadwines Psalier (E.PI.T.S., No. 92), Ps. XCII, i ; cf. B.-T., p. 438. 

1315''. a. Jul. 189: hospwordum sprSc. 

1316. Sievers (PPP. XII, 478) points out that tlie scansion of the line becomes 
normal if the name Andreas is omitted. 

1317. h^vj^'^. Cf. Bonnet, p. 104, 1. 10 : ttov ianv rj diiva/j-is crov kclI 6 (f)6f3oi crov, etc. 
1319. gild gchiiiegdest. Cf. Bonnet, p. 104, 1. 13: Kal iiroiria-a'; to. iepa tJjuwv 

oiKlas ^pijixovs yevfffOai 'iva /xt; ai'€i'ex^'2<riv dvfflai iv avToh, ottojs Kal tj/JLeis repcpdufj-fv. 
0,1. Jul. 146: )>a )'u goda ussa, gield forhogdest. 

1322. The punctuation here, 1. 1322'' in parentheses and a comma after ]nn, 
1321'', was suggested by Cosijn, PBB. XXI, 17. The Edd. have only a comma 
after ]nn. 

1323''. See 1393''. 

1324. Horodos. See Introd., p. Iviii. — 1324''. So Peo'c. 2924. 

1326-1327. Qi. Jul. 481-4S3': Sume ic rode bifealh, ^a^t hi hyra dreorge on 
hean galgan lif aletan ; ibid. 310: J>a,'t he of galgan his giest onsende ; El. 480: 
on galgan his gast onsende. K. marks the hemistich in 1. 1327 after his. 

1328-1329. Cf. ////. I i-i 2 : Eoron a'fter burgum swa he biboden h;vfde, J'Cgnas 
|n•y^'fulle. 

1331. Jittrc goiii;T»l. This is the only occurrence of ^^v/z/i?/ as adjective, but cf. 
Jul. 591 : fyre gemiCled. On the use of poisoned arrows, cf. Cook, Christ, p. 149. 

1334-1335. Cf. 6'//. 377-378 : wieron hy roowe to raisanne gifrum grapum ; Gu. 
968-969 : ac hine rieseS on gifrum grapum. 

1335. liinc. The antecedent is Andrew; cf. 1. 1143. 

1337-1340. Cf. Legend, p. 123, 1. 31 : and hie gesawon Cristes rode tacen on 
his onsTene ; hi ne dorston hine genealScan, ac hra'^"e hie on weg flugon. 

1340. forhto, afiSrde. Construe both as adjectives agreeing with hie, 1339. 
So Clir. 892; LVi. 525: forht afSred. Diclit. translates 'von Furcht bestiirzt'; 
K. omits afivrde in text and translation; Root, 'sorely afraid'; Hall, 'fearful, 
affrighted.' Simons, p. 42, takes forlitc with Grein, Diclit., as a noun ; Spr. I, 326, 
however, glosses Jorht in all three of the above passages as adjective. Bright 
regards /IvV/Zt- in the parallel passage in the Christ (cf. Cook's Christ, p. 179) as 
adverb. But two coordinate adjectives without connective in the same half-line 
are occasionally found, e.g. 759, Chr. 953, 993, 1059, 11 16, 1193, 1507, etc. See 
41). I, note. — on fleam niiinen. The only occurrence of this form of expression ; 
cf. 1386, andy>//. 630: on fleam sceacan. 

1342*. So Jul. 246. 

1343. rini-as mine. So (A//. 28S0, in direct address. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 145 

1348. Ra ]7P sylfa to. Cf. 11. 340, 505, 860. But the construction of oblique 
form with a nominative sylf, sylfa, is also frequently found; cf. Wiilfing, I, 355, 
for numerous examples. 

1351'. 80/^7.604. — 1351''. So Beo7a. 1469; A/>. 17: aUlre gencMe. 

1352-1356. Translate ' We may easily, dearest of earls, teach thee something 
better at this sword-play, before thou openly make attack, raise the tumult of 
battle, no matter how it turn out for thee at the conflict.' The better plan which 
they propose is given in 11. 1356 ff. Reading weald J>u with Grimm, K. translates 
' We may easily, dearest of earls, at the play of men teach thee better, before 
thou again attempt war, the rush of battle ; guard thyself the better in the change 
of blows.' Diclit. translates ' Leicht mcigen wir dir, liebster der Manner, in dem 
bitteren Kampf zum Besseren raten : ehe offen du zum Angriff schreitest, zu dem 
Waffengraus, sieh wol erst zu, wie dir's beim Clegenschlage gehe ! ' The other 
translations follow Grein. B.-T., p. 1172, also takes weald as imperative of 
'wealdan, ' decide thou how it shall happen to thee.' The more jMobable reading 
is that of Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 17) and Simons, p. 150, who take weald as con- 
junction, 'however'; for examples cf. B.-T., p. 1171. 

1355^. Cf. El. 19.: wiges woma; Jul. 576: wiges womum. 

1358. wraecsi<y. The word here, as in 1. 1431, is used in the generalized sense 
of 'affliction, sorrow.' Its specific and usual meaning is 'exile,' e.g. Bcmo. 338; 
in An. 889 it is used in the sense of ' exiled from heaven,' as also in Gti. 595, 1047. 
Cf. B.-T., p. 1270. 

1359^. So Bco7u. 425. 

1361. wituin bewaded. Cf. Gu. 396: witum wielan. K. translates 'stained 
with torments'; but cf. B.-T., p. 11 53, for examples of the word wiclaii in the 
sense 'torment, afflict.' 

1367. lirotJra leas. Cf. y///. 390: hrohra bidSled. 

1368^. So Ph. 369. 

1371. unfyrn faoa. Cf. Hy. IV, 42 : ful unfyr faca. The scansion of the half- 
line is _^ :^ I ^ X • 

1376. Supply in sense, with Ettmiiller, inseg alysan. 

i377''-i385. See Introd., p. Ivii. 

1379''. So El. 771. 

1380. in wraec wunne. The primary meaning of winnan is 'to struggle, 
oppose ' ; from this is developed a passive sense, ' endure, suffer.' For examples 
of the second sense, cf. Clir. 1272, 1428, Geii. 1014; and for the opposite devel- 
opment, a verb meaning 'to suffer' becoming active, 'to perform, show forth,' 
cf. adreogan, 164, note. 

1384^. Cf. 1 1 90', note. 

1393. hit ne niihte swa. So Beow. 2091; cf. Rid. XXX, 6: gif liit swd 
mea/ite; and for numerous other examples of omission of infinitive, S/>r. II, 268, 
and Sievers, An^s:li(i XIII, 2. 

1407. on da?ges tide. A contrast is evidently intended; Andrew compares 
his three days of suffering, 1. 1414, with the one day of Christ's suffering on the 
cross. The Legend, p. 124, 1. 17, reads: ane tid on rode bu Kowodest, and l>u 
cwaede, ' Facder, for hwon forlete J-u me ? ' Nu iii dagas syndon sy'5'San, etc. The 



146 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

Greek version (Bonnet, p. 107, 1. 11) gives three liours as the period of Christ's 
suffering, following thus ^f(Jtt. XXVIl, 46. Diclit. translates ' an einem Tage ' ; K., 
'in the day-time'; Root, 'that day ^Yhen from the cross'; Hall, 'a day's length.' 

1413. hwivt forhT'test On me'? Cf. Matt. XXVIl, 46. 

1415 '. So ////. 264. — Baskervill and Wiilker place a question-mark after Avitii. 
But this is a statement of fact, the question being ended in 1. 1413''. 

1418-1424. This passage is evidently an elaboration of Matt. X, 30, which is 
preserved in AfXT/ii/, p. 124, 1. 23: Gif ge me gehyra^■, and ge me beo^ fylgendo 
ne an loc of eowrum heafde for\vyr^'. 

1421. o'»Yt)'eoded. The word need not be taken as a finite verb, as Gm. and 
Ettm. suggest, but as a participle, (hT'l being coordinate in construction with 
syiiii and biln. 

1425. toslopcn, adropeii. The only occurrence of adropon ; for examples of 
toslopen, cf. S/>r. II, 54S, and Sawen, A'/t^- Stud. XX\T. 130. The misreadings 
tosh'U'cii, a&>\KC'c->i, have been the occasion of much unnecessary discussion. 

1430. hlo'(Vrode. Perhaps the form should be changed to the more usual 
hleoVTirodi' ; but cf. 1. 504, snowetV for sneoweff. 

1433. luundbyrde. The term iiuindbyrd (see 724, 1632) is a technical one 
in Anglo-Saxon law. It means 'surety' or 'protection,' and definite fines were 
imposed for the violation of the Dtiiiuibyrd. " The king's mtind . . . seems origi- 
nally to have been 120 shillings. This sum was subsequently doubled . . ." 
(Chadwick, S't/tdics on Anglo-Sa.xon Institutions, p. 125). See Seebohm, Tribal Cus- 
tom in AS. Law, p. 374 ff., and passim. The Lord offers Andrew his safe-conduct. 

1435. so'O'. Perhaps so'S in 1. 644 is also to be taken as adverb. Cf. S/>r. II, 
462, for other examples. 

1436. myt'lan da'ge. Cf. C/ir. 868: se micla dceg ; ////. 723: on l^am miclan 
da^ge ; so also Sou/ ^o, Sq. Cf. also BdO'w. 978: miclan domes; Wulfstan, ed. 
Napier, p. 136: ondrfedon us I'one micclan dom and 'JSa micclan wita ; p. 167: 
understandan I'one miclan dom |'e we ealle to sculan. The phrase is evidently 
due to a recollection of a Biblical phrase; cf. /ocl II, 11, 'magnus enim dies 
Domini, et terribilis valde ' ; II, 31, ' veniat dies Domini magnus et horribilis ' ; 
Acts II, 20, 'dies Domini magnus et manifestus,' etc. Cf. MnE. Great Day; see 
.\'AV\ s. vv. day and ^;^VV(//. 

1 437- 1440. See Matt. V, 18. 

1441. swa = ' where.' See 1440. 15S2 ; Cfir. 9S4 ; EI. 971, for similar use 
of s^V5l. 

1443. Ilees ladan. The emendation is made on the strength of the parallel 
to Gu. 670-671 : Ne sy him b.ines brvce ne blodig wund. lices liela ne lal'es wiht. 
Liolan, ace. sg., is thus appositive to baiijjobreo, as in Gu. it is appositive to 
biinc-s bryoc'. Cf. 1473-1474. K. apparently understands lices l.Tdan to be an 
amplitication of blodiije stige, 1442''; he translates 'where thy blood poured 
forth through the breaking of bones a bloody path, the body's spots.' Gn., DicJit., 
takes la'lan as object of jjpseoh. 1.(41 : 'wo durch Verwundung sich ergoss dein 
Blut auf die Gefilde ! Sieh die blutigen Steige und auch des Leibes Striemen.' 

I443''-I444. Cf. Gu. 284-2S5 : ne ge me lal'es wiht gedon motun. 

1445. 'CI. Jud. iSi : I'e us monna mSst mori>ra gefremede. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 147 

I447'\ So Bcoio. 2753. 

1449. bljrduiu f^ohrodcne. Cf. Lfi;;eii<i, p. 125, 1. 4 : geljldwen treow wacstm 
bercnde. 

1454. iiii no forlu^te. 'That thou didst not abandon me.' See 12S7, 1642, 
1669. Cf. Ps. CXVIII, 8 : jenne ne forltete ;/«/. 104: an ne forlsete. W. retain.s 
the MS. reading, regarding it as a form of the present tense ; the other Edd. change 
to forlete, preterit. The form is evidently preteVit, but need not be changed: cf. 
802, forhT'tan = forleton ; 609, -hiegendc = -hosonde. 

1456-1457. See 1305, note. 

1458. feorOaii siO'c. Really only the third time. The first time is indicated 
in 1. 1250, the second in 11. 1305 ff. ; in 1. 1391 we are told that he was taken out 
to be tortured for the third time, and the return to the prison would consequently 
be the third time. The Ilyod^ets and the Legend s\va]i\y say that he was taken back 
again to the j)rison. 

1460. crtefta gchygd. The phrase is evidently equivalent to mod, 1. 1461. 
The Greek (Bonnet, p. loS) says merely that they hoped to find Andrew lifeless 
in the morning. Dicht. ' die Kraft des Mutes,' K. ' the thought of power,' Root 
'the hero's mighty soul,' Hall 'the doughty spirit, the dauntless courage.' A 
somewhat similar expression is oraiftcs iiiiht, 585, also El. 558, Chr. 1145. 
Dr. Blount suggests cru-ftgaii, gen. sg. of crw/tga, appositive therefore to inago- 
rajdendes, 1. 1461, for cra^fta. 

1461''. So////. 226, 326, 363, 439. 

I462''-I463. a. Jul. 242''-243 : Da cwom semninga in )>x't hlinrreced ha;le'Sa 
gewinna. 

1464. syiiiic. The spelling y for i appears also in scyna, 766 ; tyres, 105. 

1467. hiiles. //rt/ as noun does not occur, and the form may be taken as adj. 
here, agreeing with Iirhoinan. K., 'commanded his body to enjoy safety,' Root, 
' bade him once again soundness enjoy,' and Simons, p. 82, take hal as a noun. 

1469. iiifPgone rof. Also 1. 1676; cf. Beow. 2084 : macgnes rof. 
1469-1477. Cf. >/. 5S9"-594^ : 

Da gen sio halge stdd 
ungewemde wlite ; naes hyre wloli ne hrjegl, 
ne feax ne fel fyre gemSled, 
ne lie ne leolni. Heo in llge stod 
ffighwaes onsund, sa;gde ealles J'onc 
dryhtiia Dryhtne. 

Also Dan. 437-440 : 

nffis hyra wlite gewemmed ne na-nig wroht on hrxgle, 
ne feax fyre beswajled, ac hie on friiNe Drihtnes 
of '5am grimman gryre glade treddedon 
gleawmode guman on (lastes hyld. 

1470. Translate 'from his prison he gave thanks unto the Lord, healed of his 
grievous tortures.' A parallel to heardra Avita occurs vn. Jul. 56. Grein, Dicht., 
translates this line as follows : ' heil von der Haft der harten Qualen ' ; K., 'whole 
from his captivity, of the savage torments ' ; Root, ' freed from the bondage of 
his grievous pains'; Hall, 'Freed from the baleful bondage of torture.' But of 



14S NO IKS ON ANDKICAS 

tiii'rtt" connects logically with 1. I46()'', not with lull or hoar«lrn Avitn. llourdni 
wiin is gen. pi. deiuMulent on liiil, as e.g. />V<'?i'. 11)74 : hciuNolaccs hal. 

1474. Apparently there has been a general transposition o{ the ]iarts of this 
passage in the MS.; it shonld read laOe fteleiij;*' iie liees tlil'l. A jjarallel to 
iJiOV g;eU>ii<»e is ////. J71 : leuhtriim ^j.v/f-//j,v ; witli liees da-l cl. .///. 14.M. Tlie 
sense of the passage is, 'nor bloody wound, of li.inuful n.ilure, nor jxirt of his 
body made wet with gore from swoid wound.' See luv note. Mod. P/iil. II, 40S. 

1476''. So (/'/<. 8i)S. 

1477. Kritzsche, .■///(,■■//(; II. .(p, calls attention to the break in the narrative 
after 1. 1477, due, he thinks, either to the fact that the poet grew weary of his 
subject and laid the poem aside for a time, or that the second part, 11. 147S ff., 
w.is written by a ilitlerent person fiom tiie liist jurt. There is nothing in the 
liocni to support either supposition. \\ ., 1. 1 17S, note, states incorrectly that 
l''rit/sche, followed by 1!., assunies an onussion in the text .ifter 1. 1477 (W. 
also gives the line incorrectly as 1. 147S), but both assume merely a break in the 
narr.itive. See Introd., p. Iviii. 

1478-1487. Translate • l,o, I now for .1 tinie have set fortlv in words, in song, 
the story of the saint, the praise of th.it wiiich he wriuight a story (Avyrtl) 
famous and beyond mv powei. Much is \cl to tell, a Listing lore, th.it which 
he performed in life, all .iftcr the beginning. I'h.it sh.ill .1 wiser man upon earth 
th.m 1 count myself find in his heart, th.it from the beginning he knows all the 
h.udships, the grim contlicts, which he endured.' 'This jxissage has been variously 
]ninctu.iicd anil interpreted.* The ditficulties, with the nuiin suggestions th.it have 
been ni.ule, will be consiilereil as they occur in the notes following. 

1478. hilUjiOS Itiro. Th.it is, • the story of the saint'; cf. the eipiivalent jihrase 
laiig,'siini loormiiiji, 1. i.|S:;. .md with this cf. ("///■. .(.j, (///. 7(H): hare longsume. 
In the C'lrist the allusion is to the fultilment of jMophecy ; in (///. the words are 
appositive to H'oriinm <>»</ :i'c-i>r,i///i :i'///,/oriyfiu/i;rs, 1. 7(15. 

1479. Gm., p. 132, translates this line 'so weit ich bisher den preis des liedes 
wirkte, dichtete.' Kut the more probable reading is that of Cbi. (S/r. II, 574), 
' laiulem ejus tpiod ille fecit.' I'ogatscher {.I m;//,/ XXIII, J74) lists this passage as 
.111 cx.imple, though doubtful, of the omission of a subject after the relative ]>o. 

The subject of wt»rhto, according to this explanation, would be .\ndrew. Perhaps 
ll? should be inserted before worhte; .it .mv i.ite it must be supplied in sense. 
ljr»o'(>'j;lddlng;a is best taken not .is gen. pi. but as inst. sg., appositive to ■\vor- 
(Iiiin. I (So', riu' present ,iiid . / /V 07 are the only occurrences of this compound; 
,j.'v. /./;/;,<• is also of rare occurrence as simplex. 

1480. ^vemdo. Cf. I. 740; and S,^ii/ 64: wemman mid wordum. Ciin.. fol- 
lowed by K. and B.-T.. p. 11 87, explains this word as it occui^s in .iiuOwts as 
derived from ■liYmm, • spot, defilement,' a meaning which suits Soul 64, but not 
the other passages. WfMiian, •resound, make known,' cf. Sfr. II, 057, may be 
compared with >voiiia, 'sound, tumult.' — \V. has a period after undyriio, thus 
uniting the phrase ofer miii jromot closely with what follows ; so also Hall in 
his translation. Cos. (/7>'/<\ X\l. iS) would read with the other Kdd. >v)Td 
iiinl\riio, otVr nun geiiiot. Cf. .//>. 42'' for the meaning of Avyril. 

14S1. seegauiie. See iKki, note. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS I49 

1481-1482. Cf. Bcow. 2879: ofer mln gemet ; and Gii. 502-503: 

micel is t5 secgan 
call a-fter orde Jni't he on ulne adicag. 

With 1. 1.1S2'' cf. 1. i486''. Cf. 3,\soEl. 1154: eall a:fter orde. 

1482. laiig.siiin leornuiif;-. See 1478, note. Not 'wearisome'; cf. 'the long 
home.' Cf. Ap. 20''. 

1485. findan on fer'Se. The piirase means, freely translated, ' compose,' cf. 
Ap. 1-2 : faiid on seocum set an ; and, in a more literal sense. El. 641 : finda7t 
on fyrh&e. Fund, J/, i, is in apposition to saninode, 'compose,' Ap. 2; for a 
discussion of this use of .uiinnian, see Barnouw, Ilerrig^s Arcliiv CVIII, 371- 
375. — J»aet frani IViinian ouniio. A clause appositive to Jjt«t, 1483. The 
commentators (including myself, Mod. Phil. II, 409) have been much troubled 
over the disposition of pait. Gn. {Spr. I, 353) translates pa't by qui, a nom. sg. 
masc. relative, subject of cunne, its antecedent being iiiaiin, 1484'. But this is 
plainly impossible. Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 18) explains ]7{«t as ecjuivalent to sivd 
Ugleaiu htfi (Jie), etc., deriving this meaning from a'glaiwra, 1483''. I'ogatscher 
{Anglia XXIII, 266) translates correctly : ' Das soil ein klUgerer mann auf 
erden, als ich mich halte, im geiste finden, dass er (namlich) vom anfang alle die 
leiden kenne.' The poet wishes to condense, and in order to give some excuse, 
he makes the conventional literary disclaimer that he does not know the whole 
story of St. Andrew, adding that he leaves it to some wiser or better instructed 
man to tell the whole story some day (Kittredge). It is not necessary to suppose 
that he actually gave over his task at this point, or even that it suffered a tem- 
porary interruption. 

i486, Cf. C/ir. 1 201 : and eal lia earfe'Su l^e he fore Sldum adreag ; Jul. 496: 
eal ))a earfel'u, ))e ic Jer and si)) gefremede to facne. 

1487''. Gm., p. li, taking git as dual of the pronoun, suggests that the two 
referred to are Tne, king of Wessex, and yli^Selburg, his wife, the author himself 
being Aldhelm ; but, p. 182, he notes the correct view: 'nimmt man Rit fiir 
'adhuc,' so fiillt alles auf die dualform gebaute weg.' The usual form of this 
adverb in Andreas is «Va git, cf. Glo.vsary, but git is probably used here for the 
alliteration. — soeolon. Pogatscher, Aiiglia XXIII, 285, cites Ccsdmon's Ifyfnn 
I : nil scyhtn hergaji, for similar omission of the subject. 

1490-1495. Cf. Beow. 2542-2546 : 

Geseah "Sa be wealle, se '5e worna fela 
gumcystum god gu5a gedlgde, 
hildehlemnia, })onne hnitan feSan, 
sto«dan stanbogan, stream ut jjonan 
brecan of beorge. 



Also Beow. 2715-2719: 



fia se zcSeling giong, 
J^ait he bl wealle wishycgende 
gesEt on sesse ; seah on enta geweorc, 
hu "Sa stanbogan stapulum frcste 
ece eorJSreced innan healde. 



I50 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

1491''. Cf. El. 83: heardre hilde ; Figitt at Fiinicshurh 28: heordra hilda. 

1492. fteste. An adj. agreeing with sweras, 1493. ^■> P- 77' 'would retain the 
MS. reading, taking fa'stiie as appositive to ^veJllIe; he translates 'He won- 
drously saw by the wall, by the fortress,' etc. But neither the syntax of the pas- 
sage nor the form of the word admits this coiTstruction. 

1493. under stel^vage. 'In the hall or prison.* B., retaining the MS. reading, 
translates, p. 77, 'at the foot of the hall-plane'; W. translates 'aus dem felde 
heraus, vor der ebene.' But, as Cosijn points out [PB/>. XXI, 18), under su-l- 
-uHuige, as in Kid. IV, 2, means' ' under the earth.' A comparison with the Greek 
justifies the emendation: koI Oeacrd/mevoi 6 Avdp^as eis niaov ttj's (pvXaKrjs eldev ctv- 
\ov eaTu)Ta, Kai iiri rbv ffrvXov di'dpias fTriKei/uevos d\apa.(7Tpiv6s (Bonnet, p. 109, 1. 8) ; 
and cf. Legend, p. 125, 14-15 : he geseah on middum I'Sni carcerne swer standan, 
and ofer hone swer stienenne anlicnesse. It seems best to take under in the 
sense here of 'in' (cf. 11. 95, 144, 940, 1005, 1038, 1065, 1071, 1253, and .9/r. II, 
618, for other e.xamples) rather than, with Cosijn, Pf!B. XXI, iS, in the sense 
' dicht unter,' 'close by' ; the s^ve^as are within the prison, and Andrew himself 
is of course still in the prison, cf. 1458 ff. 

The image mentioned in the Ilpdtet? and the Lege/n/ doe<. not appear in And)-eas, 
probably because the poet, following as he does the A'eow//// {ci. .hi. 1490-1495, 
note), conceives of the .s^veras as pillars which hold up the roof of the prison. 
That s^'eras and not .■ipenis is the right reading is of course confirmed by the 
reading of the Greek and the prose version. 

1494. storine bedrifene. Cf. IVand. 76 : winde bewaune weallas stondaK 
1495'. See 1235, note. 

1498-1503. Cf. Legend, p. 125, 11. 17-21 : OndrSd he Drihten and his rode 
tacn, beforan I'Sm forhtiga^" heofon and eorhe. Nu l>onne, anlicnes, do |'a;t ic bidde 
on naman mines Drihtnes IlSlendes CrTstes ; send mycel waiter )'urh hiiinemu|>, 
swa ha-t sTen gewemmede ealle l>a on j'isse ceastre syndon. The change in the 
poem, of pinuni stajjole, 1. 1503, was necessary, since the poet omits all mention 
of an image; cf. 1493, "ots. 

1500-1501. Grein's interpretation of hoofonas and eorWan as genitives after 
fseder is the correct one. Perhaps heofonas should be changed to heofones, 
but see 523, note. W., note to 1501, takes heofonas end eorSanas amplification 
of }!;eseeafte, 1499; this, however, supposes an improbable plural eor&au. 

The allusion of the passage is to the day of judgment ; cf. Vision of the Cross 

■^ ' He 5a on heofonas astag; hider eft fundah 

on jiysne middangeard mancynn secan 
on dSmda^ge dryhten sylfa, 
a^lmihtig Ood ond his englas mid, 
l)a;t he jionne wile deman, se ah domes geweald, 
anra gehwylcum, swa he him a-rur her 
on Jiyssum Ixnum life geearnal> : 
ne nia'g l>a'r a-nig unforht wesan 
for l>am worde, he ^-e Wealdend cwy'S! 

1504^. Cf. Gen. 231-232: Tigris . . . ea inflcde. — 1504''. Perhaps hiite'ff. 
I505\ should be placed in this half-line. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 151 

1507. wTclrynig. The only occurrence of the compound. 

1508. geofoii. See 393, note. Retaining the MS. reading, Hall translates 
' A streaming heaven.' 

1508-1509. Gm., p. 133, ' wie glanzest du von golde ! ' ; he cites also NIIG. 
' von golde sein.' But K., correctly, ' Lo thou art than gold or gift of treasure 
more precious.' The translations all agree with K. 

151 1, recene. Translate ' awful mysteries.' The form receiie, not mentioned 
by B.-T., is glossed by Gn., Spr. II, 370, and Simons, p. 113, as adverb; Diclit. 
translates 'offenbar,' K., 'at once.' But recene is better taken as adjective. 
Cf. Ps. CV, 18: /.^ oil Egyptu7n a&ele witndiir . . . and recene luiindiir 091 J>dm 
Readan See, translating ' Deus qui fecit magnalia in ^Egypto, terribilia in Mari 
Rubro ' ; B.-T., p. 7S9, explains the word here as meaning 'coming swiftly and 
so causing terror,' and cites, in support of this meaning, /(Jr and its compounds. 
This meaning is also the one appropriate to the passage in the Andreas. — 
I5ii'\ Cf. Chr. 671 : reccan ryhte ie ; El. 280-281 : \>z. ^e deoplicost dryhtnes 
geryno J'urh rihte ze reccan cuSon. 

1514. s\va hit. See 327, note. 

1515-1516. There is nothing in the sources to account for the mentioning of 
Joshua and Tobias here. The allusion to Joshua, the successor of Moses (cf. 
NuDihers XXVII, 18 ff.), is intelligible, but why should Joshua and Tobias be 
mentioned together ? Professor Hart makes the very plausible suggestion that 
Tobias is a blunder for Caleb, who is intimately connected with Joshua in the 
Old Testament narrative, cf. N^umbers XIV, 6; XXXII, 12. The Vulgate spelling 
of Joshua is Josue ; of Moses it is Moyses in the nom., Moysen in the ace, the 
other forms being Moysi, Moyse. 

1520^. Cf. 1586; El. 86: hurh l^aes halgan hSs. 

1525. mid terdaege. Cf. 1527''. There is no allusion to the morning in the 
Legend, but the Ylpd^fis, p. no, 1. 9, mentions the time, Trpwlas. 

1526. iiieoduscerwen. The passage is an evident imitation of Beow. 767-769 : 
Dcnnvi ealliun wear& . . . eorliim ealiisceriveii, of the Danes on the occasion of 
Grendel's visit to Heorot. In both passages the general idea of meodusoerwen, 
ealuscer-tven, is 'terror,' 'fright,' but the specific meaning or figure is uncertain, 
Gm., pp. xxxvi-x.xxvii, taking scerweii as participle, settles on the meaning 
'effusum,' 'evomitum': the mead or ale was spewed forth as result of the 
fright. K. translates scerpen of his text by 'spilled.' Gn., Spr. II, 401, glosses 
scerioen as part. \xn6.er scei-wan, ' vergeuden,' ' verschiitten ? ', Dic/it., 'der Meth 
ward vergossen nach dem Schmausgelage.' B. reads scerpen and translates, 
p. 78, ' The mead became sharp,' — i.fe. terror arose because the mead became 
sharp or spoiled after the feast day. 

Gn., note, suggests holding the two elements of his text, nieodu soerwen, 
together as compound, and Bugge, Tidskrift for Philologi og Pttdagogik VIII, 
293-295, follows the suggestion of Grein's note, taking the word as compound 
noun formed like edwenden and compounds with rcedcn, in the sense ' mead- 
pouring,' Gn., ' methvergeudung ? '. The passage would thus be an ironical allu- 
sion to the flood: 'there was a sufficient mead-pouring for all after the feast- 
day.' Heyne, Beo7V!ilf^, p. 93, accepts the word as compound but interprets it 



I I, • NO 11' S ON AN I >KI A,'. 

•:..iili\\li,il .lilli'icnllv : " f'i>/«.>( »'*'»! VM, »lt'i',{t».ut'» h'>-ll WMlc n\\ rii'.- \l In hen Smiic 
.111 (..yiii.jl \nll "/.■('.//(»<.?./(•« ((Ill'll\, Shi. II, • i>)) mill In. (U liii. Ir I iii.n 
pi,. I h, ll. 11 \ll ,r,,lll,', .'<l'l '-ll"' l'l"l I" I" \\ ' I'n.llllllr .Ir-, Ulrl,-. I>,|-, Cll.l 111. if. 

M Imii liiilu' M'uliinlvflt :iiin,' Slill .iiu'llici c \pl,ui,i( K'li !■. .'Unci l.y C.Mju 
(/7>7i'. \\l, It)), wliii (Itrs (V<'.J /'<»,>/('/■«»//,>' JO.I. fi. 'J'll' ^'"" "'"■/ /^rt' .^w./Vy./ K'.f.v 

(IlilMXlutlUfi i/VVf'.vA' f7»/.'), Ili'flv ll,in>il;lliil. Ml". lU'l CUl^il) v.'lllluM \V;>I .' \Vi(h 
,Vi'A. /'f'./ < 'owlln wollltl ..Mill,', I -sm-wfii. i.iii.iiK iiir,. •.I.i'.'. .Ini.li .■iiini pl,,|,- 
ll. Iini ■.. Iiui Ken .in .-irljii.! \,mi iiii, liliinli,'il wi.lii .iiilnll, i.l .illl..'!. .iiiiil .lie 
1,1.1 nil. I ■.. iil.illiiiiii.n.ii {'.111,11 \\,i,l,ii ,il-,., wi.' .ll.' M,nmi-.l,'iiii-i ii.i, li ilii.'iu 
lutu^-ri'.i luu.nr. wi.l.i iiu. lu.i ii, .l.i i.iu .. Ii u.u li tl.ui lonto wiu ^oNi l»\vmnln\,' 
ri, iIh' Mi\l\il.ii Mill. id. Ml ,iiul pill, r, nil', in /'',.■..' i -.'i l.'i); /../ .•.',,■>■ ,i-fh-r ;.'/,i A" ,•.'.>/* 
Hf^ li^iii/t'fi, mini W('',vt'".v>'i'.',v. '» \vl>iil> "ff''' ii't^f'' i"' I" I"' iilx". "iili K.'.K, 
.h{>;/hl NWII, J-'|, tinil ii|I>iMm, In llir }.',('HiMill Mcunr '.ill.l llir IiM.I," Mllri 
Joy,' uol UN U'lniili\f; Ik iIu' i,>\,if.;r"i i«l liicii.l.l 

\\ij. HlU^pc (OhniHilou. (I, i.','/ 'tiiii,. |>,i nI.i po i.>1>h>mI, 
i.S.n''- 'I '.' '<" N<vi>ui'<lrM»M roriiiiiii ; /<'.'.'fi'', S.S',' lit-.d'.u.vi l.uii.un. Sco 
1)1) l'', Hole 

jjtjj, |Mirll NOiilliK' \^0H• •'■">'<' t'X'. NCdho, llir ••.mil' nir.l.iK.' l-.-mi; ui.i.li' l>v 

ll)^ ,>» llllO ;(•' 111 IIh' pir-HMll p.lM.VKJiO ; in 1 l.)l> till' M.S, li.c. « OIlHf, Willi .1 Iclll'l 

tMiVtml illltM H, tl\ llu' pltvitM\t |u»Hf«U}^t' lilt' M lilx' h.i>i niuillcil li> im.im' lli.- luinc. rs 
•,,n\ l.'Mi I , piolnilih' l<<\)ip.<i.ti\ < .'III iri.Mi with l.utiis ot' s,nAi» tiiMiM.'.l liiiu. 
liiil llu' iM->-<Uf',o .tlill 1 .Mil.nici l.»> in.iiiv 1.1 III-, A, ,).V 'lut'uu' U ii,«i l.'iuwl 
t'NowhoiP uiwl U i\i>l .1 pi.ili.iM.' w.'iil Ki-.ulini; NOtiH(V«* .r, ii,'im, ,'';. ■..' li.iiislalo!* 
•ilniili iliM S.il-lliil r.'Mii,' IoIIkw.iI I'\ 111.' Klh.i li.m-.l.ili.'ii'. Ah .i.lnnlivr. 
li.'w.v , 1. ro'ciK ^, I .V " 11, I ; ''• •' > <Mi\ .-nii.Mi.il .' pi ill.' I .1'. .ipplu'il l.> llu- >>. t'.ui. 
lAv.im w.nilil t liuij'o lln-irlxio lo Hmllii«\ H'l.umiif, swou. I'liii f^oiiIIiio nwOk 
•.•»alt noltr, hnmill," (•< i\«(';>i\inf;lr««s, I'viiltMillv, in lln< f^iMin.il > onlusiun ol il\o 
Nritl«\tu\ i>i\m'> rx^tuv » wan pirlivi-il to uOg 'w.ivo', l'\>i Ihis sprllin);, 1 1, 
i>)S, (»>i, uji; (Unl il, /',<, (ii ; olci Mtudhn- uhmhv ; />,»«, jjj; jjonml ,>hmIu>o 
\\iVK , <>>\(l ./'/. ;• |,S 'I.), 

«S;>n'- «*^'» <*'•'. < |o. 

\fi,\H'\ ^'1. /'Vs'f.', \s\ii uy,\! wt>tif/ tU ^»w.'« y'A'^y ^.'#;vuw, of (lirinlrl'.x 
n\i«(l\tM ; ,•' ,' \\\\ /ft4X\'H ('W y^v/^-M »'«./ yVN<*y A«*;v»'W «;//»'/• .»'M*»tV//>*w, nl U>p 
li..iili.'n linns; ,1/.»A»', uij iij.j ! /n'Wr- fi'w,/« ,vMA«M,yf«^VVW <'W A.f/yirj'/«fw t*w./ Al-ni 
/,■,".• .V.',Vi'»*. «>!' tl>r liultoions Cmlihvi' i\\\\\ (Jotlwlf;. 

*S;W'"' St > (•'.'»*, t.'^l.S; /'!' |U' vlu>l\t;«vN' ?.\>l\lv>n, 

x^j^o. ooi'rt'uii imhUvI,"*! .\ ,HiH ond lonn «>l lUc \\>>ul .';,>'..'/,>/ luonnt />'.». 
\ti \,S |sr> \\U\\ ^('>.o;»Mo "tinoii* w.iUU^nvl , , , xnwi.sl inMrs AlnahiUnos snnum. 
n ll\o nn\>po\n\vl «,\».'.v,iA <i'mA rtMl\<>p,<« llv«> lonn \\\ ll\o ./w,»Vy.»,>' slmnKl hr 
> lunmnl lo i»m<'(' with tlnd in ll\<» /'\.>.jV<Ai l>nl .•»;./. .*•#./, U ol licpu-nl 
.'. . iiiu'iiv >' in ■•innl.ii . .nnponml-- >Sm>''. *'• / .X''"*'-'' P' ''S. I. -T : soud \\>0 
I'lnno .Mim'l v>l lioolonnm on lyu'nmn \\v>li'no ; i>n(i I, (vv IVirn woU-rn asttVlv v»f 
hi'.>lonnn\ Nolo ihi H\>lisn\ ol tlvo tlt'sv iipii>>n ol llio liio in ihr ,/«.»''vn»a', and 
M-o lin(n\(»rio. ».',•»«♦.»»**, i^'i^fis, p. .)(> II , loi .» di-.. \\.<;'.i>M\ .»l llii>. tlnMuo in 
Anjilo Si»\vM» \»vifli)'. 



No'i'i;.*; ON andkI'.a;; 



• S .'. 



1541. Mni'llll IlKI^ 'A'/,/, Irt inmnly .m uMinl (nilll (if llin htdril /'//,////, 'III 
•tliiiir,' .111(1 |Mili,i|i'i luiidly iiii'.iii!! wlill(^ .il .ill III .1 lew ( iiiich || i^vldi'iiliy iiicmin 

I'll' "I r,'ii'll\ Il !■ |'l'i|H I ly ,i|.|,li. .1 I.. III. Ilir, Ml III. 111.' IijjIiI, .liiii I'Vcll l.i 

II"' Mil II. , .M 1.1 111.' Il|',l.llllli|;, ..1 I,, III, ||,.||| 1,1 ,.\.,r: ni llir I Wl ■ 1 1 1 y .- i^j| | 

lll'I.Hl'' • aIp II III. U.il.l I, . Illl. I .ll.lll. ..I .!■; |i.l|| .,1 n|l.il|l|(|, ■_=, 

111, Illy .ill M( III I.I l,iy 1 iiijili.i.M^ .III (III iiiif/JiliK iwi i.illiii III, III .,11 ilin wliilcnnMN,' 

Mc.kI, /W', ,1/ ,1//,,/, Niv, \r/. 

i^/\*'. '1. AVer.', /Htif. Imlri ImiKSdwyliiuiw ; (i't>>/. y/,] \ Imliui iiciiftdwi'lMi ; A'/, 
S'/'; ll.lll'.-. I iimift'dwulliiii, (!!, iilwo //itum, Jiu,,<ji liniHSdlyum Jiiilrui; Hild, ,!i;,('/; 
lic.i I'l.ilyi inn li.il 

ifj/jfj. wikIii lil.viiiidddii. <;ii,, /'/,///, li,iii';l, III 1 'dill VV.ihiU'i luimi lil( n,' Iml 
A/'/. II, /.|',, lid (jIdhMcii iMiiiIll, hdin |il. I.ii IJiP picnmil |MiM»l(>{fi, vvilli lli< nn ,ni 
liif/ '.iiIm.i,' .iiid ,'./'/, II, )','), illl dii'iliilinlly, io,i,lii. Kmidin/j, 1011, In wllli W , II. ill 
IruilMlHlcH ' W'K.d iiLiplH d .iiid I i;ii kind,' 

1347". .So '.I'/ i';'(i. /.',.',.' 1 )!'., /',',(, (;yi>; |.n w.cn (■iinlyiidc 

154H. m'h'Ad iniiinlim. < I M.di,; (7n.')u\ (/i'li|.iilil lii.iii.in ; //^/, (ijr; /.ir-hriii 
lii;i'M,in ; ///•.'/.' .••<./ (M.>Ii.'..i ni.i iidt\ 

i.Cj/lij. I'orliMVrA. <'l 17*'', •n"' AV./. XVI, 1 |, /m /i/iiuu/ \'y\nUMtiS </<»r<>ii. 
<'(, r,//, l|.'(/; lllnlcdl' liKdl , <'/i>. f..' ( ; I lli-.l( (m'i fi.d.ni, 

1330". Sd /'//. '\.'J., 

1331. li<-ri*(.Oniii. Tiiiiitdiili', willi 11 T , |i ', ; j, ' |iliiiidinlh(j!,' ' <l<'VUttliilldii,' 

(Illl,, illld <;i(ill, /'/.///, Illlir llic Wdid In llic i',<l|i:c iil ' | il illldcl )ll(y f X | icdil i. in ' 
1333. <-nriiili<' .V'Mn /f.rdiiic;/ • 'I ''///,(;';';; ciiiiilc .. M.i (.;• ili. ,i(' , ,111. 1 .///, 

'1,1. Ildlii. 

1333'' 133O. <'!'. /Ii-H'in. inn Illl: drti'i.i I Illl dii|.r:in (yinir I Miinicin , AfVW/, 

ailf) ^i/l I ; d.NN.il Illl iiii|',;iii dr.iM iiiii nililiiiii di.i< ,1 1 ii t^.iii, l^^'■)', < I //i> IV, 

112; ffiil'K Clll 111 I' 

MS?' '!• '''''"'"'. -''Id;'!; ii,i It liy;M'|',i.iiiM.i 111...I.I. ji. .m ."innnn, 1 7/ / ./i;,| lir.inc 
liyf/c(/c(iiiiin, 

1338 I33y. <'(//// {.ji'' (,|.' : N 11 I'll !;yll.i III' ,ilil i.ii -iKin I'liiiini iid.'i jydi nnwiin 
|mI i( , <l( . 

13O1. HOO VV.V'f*!. Sen fil j'', lldlc. 

130a. |»ii'l. U li(»r Hwn rllfll. Iliili'D'tiiii , ii(\\ ,i'-, '',,:..i)ii |„niih-, dui (/'//A' -X X I, 
;!o), Wdiild iin^aii ' iiiilvtii«iilly, fivniywlidin loiowii,' ;i ni'Miiiii)', vvlm li doi :■. nol :-,iiil 
lii-ii'; hfr Kwn «'H'rt lin lrmi»liilfi« ' dji« iwl lilnr (IciiiIkIi c'iimk ' W Mp.idh-. ilic 
III. III. .illy jiiijx-il'i I liiK! JIN ( li;iril(;lri'l«li( df llin wnl dl lli. |(d. I ..I lli< .1 ii,/i i-iis. 

130). jm-H jic Sf Hitft inW^v, ,'id ll,;no. >; ),• ; ('In ■j<).\ 

13O3. I'lillc iiniiiiMli'. .'!') I'.'. I, A/, Illy. I'di llic iiiiMiiiii)j; (I, hiiilniiiif's 
l'\,ill,i (l';,l';,'r,,S, No, (;/) l,XVII,0; \UI ui&liw until iliiiihhl, li(in«l;iliiif/ /// /wv/ 
liniiio iiiiiiiiiiiiis, SfM ij'l> "olf. '3O3''. .Sd Unnii, /'jd; A.i, ;!(>j, (!(, Hmmi, 
yur/ (I,; Nii in dldi-.l hcldul |';i ( v/o, uli:, 

1306. ':r. ///', 1)11. 

1571. |>Wr. I'niliJipH diic '-.lidiilil icid |>ir(„ 
1374, Sd //A'/r', K,|'/, 

'37y'. 'I /"/ I }• • hI'''w "ii'I <id(l'-. I' "I ; '/'/^. I")')' h'-''''"'"'. ''"'I'' I'"' 



154 ' MOTKS ON ANDREAS 

1581. sincolt \vjrs so si<»;«'waiif»-. So /'//. 33, Gii. 71.4. 

1585. ^oolbii. H., p. 7S, ret;uiHng liootVm, translates • the lamontation ceast-il ' ; 
' tliese words,' he says, •continue the tl\oui;ht in ]»;! avu's . . . iofter ••■yrin'.' Cf. 
11. 1615, and 465, 533. 

1589. llotl fivOniiaii. S(.) /uva: 3133. 

1591. bisoiictc. The only occurrence of the pretix bi- in the poem. 

1596'. See 1549. 

1598. 0'ras;e hiiagraii. Genitive after ^vendaii. 

1599. iiiaiio t'aa. So Jy\-<>7<<. gjS : maga mane fah. 

1602. iiVa't l^e. The usual form of this conjunction is ]'a't(o, cf. S/'r. II, 572. 
Cf. the pronoun "Oa'ttc, 1. 54t>. 

1603. Cf. C/ir. 6S7 : cyning ahvihta cra^ftum ^veor^'al'. 

1604. As the line stands, the alliteration is defective. Perhaps one should read 
jjitler or ]>y<ler for liidor, the action being conceived of from the point of view 
of the one who sends. 

1606. };uiiicystiiiii. Translate as adverb, ' virtuously.' ' righteously.' or with 
B.-T., p. 4Q2. as adv. phrase, 'with virtuous zeal.' <»uiiu'yst is found a number 
of times with adjectives, e.g. A\\':,'. 14S6: gumcystum godne ; 0V«. 1769: gum- 
cystum god; ibid. iSio: gumcystum til. No other example of the adverbial use 
of ,<,v/W(Im7///;/ is recorded; but cf. 11'/,/. 56: hu me cynegode cystum dohten. K. 
translates yuiiicystiim as adj., ' that we tliis excellent man should gladly hear.' 
Hut there is no authority for an adj. i;iiMtysf. Cf. 1639 for another example of 
the absolute use of liyraii (Kittredge). 

1609. enroll. The verb is plural to agree with the collective subject oymi, 1610. 

1610''. So .//. 71''; (7//-. 1540 : swylt l'rowia^'. 

i6i2. gif ge toala hyoga'ff. Cf. /uukc. 2S9 : .r<" />f li'c-l J>i:iii\&. likewise in a 
didactic passage. See 45S-4O0, note. 

1616''. So A/>. 58; Cell. 1739; Men. 133 ; feorh sele^^ I^co:i\ 1370. 

1617. godo orfoorino. Cf. 406, note. 

1618. in wita forwyrd. So J-'J. 764; St-r/noii on Ps. sS (/>'//'/. II, loS) 10; 
////. 536. — 1618''. So (,'//. 116. 

1619. in foonda go>voald. Cf. 11. 1273, 1317. The phrase of 1. 1619 is also 
found in /u.'Ti'. SoS, 903; C/h: 1416; ////. 159. — gofored no ■wurdan. Not a 
Christian-like prayer as the MS. reads. 

1621. haligos gastos. See 1000, note. 

1626''. So .//'. 25; mine gefrSge, /u-crc. 776,837, 1055, 2685. 2837; Gd/i. 1173; 
£.v. 36S; r/i. 176; in./. 71 ; A\i./x;ir 9, 34; .lAv/. 27 ; Jlcfr. XX, 82, XX, ^48. 

1627. Cf. />V.'Ti'. S35-S36 : I'Sr w;vs eal geador Grendles grape. For the omis- 
sioi\ of the initial _i,', cf. Gc-n. 2557 : efd// t.\u/or \ and see Gram., § 212, note 2 ; 
/'/>'/?. IX, 208. One expects here a plural verb, agreeing with oaforaii, 1. 1627, 
and hio, 1. 1628; but apparently for the moment the poet thinks of the members 
of the throng individually — ' each was then all united both body and soul.' Cf. 
/;/. 88 7-8S9 : 

he sCma iirris 
g5ste gegearwod, geador bu saniod 
lie ond sSwl. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 155 

1628-1629. Note the rime airrfair; also the rime in 1. 1631. In 1. 1627 there is 
assonance of the four stressed vowels en, in 1. 1624 of the three vowels eo, the 
fourth l)eing eii, almost an assonance. 

1629. (li. Jul. 477-478' : |)ait hi fSringa feorh alclon |>urh aidra wylm. 

1633. «",viiinjj;('s <'ra'ftif!;}i. Cf. JJonnet, p. i 14, 11. 9-10 : Kai ixerix ravra ix'^'^P"'^^ 
TVirov iKK\y)(Tia% koL iiroitjaev oiKodofj.TjdTJvai rrfv iKKXr]crlav ; and Legend, p. 127, 11. 5-7 : 
And ajfter )>issum se haliga Andreas het cyrican getimbrian on Jjjere stowe )>Sr 
se swer stod. These passages show that inodi^a, 1. 1632, and consequently 
cra-ftif^a, 1. 1633, must refer to Andrew, oyning.es, 1. 1633, meaning God. K., 
reading cru-f(igra, translates ' then commanded the bold one, than a king more 
powerful'; Grein's suggested reading ora^ftigan makes the word accusative — 
' then the valiant one commanded the king's architect,' etc. ; but this reading is 
not carried over into Spr. I, 168, as W., note to 1. 1633, states, the word there 
being glossed craeftiga, nom. sg. Cf. C/ir. 1 1-14: 

Nu is I'ani weorce ))earf 
))a!t se Crasftga cume and se Cyning sylfa, 
and ))onne gebete — nu gebrosnad is — 
hiis under hrofe. 

1635. J7urh fnpder ful^viht. Grein's emendation ///////■/;/, accejited by Simons, 
p. 46, is a slight improvement in the sense of the passage, but the change is not 
necessary; cf. 11. 1630-1631. 

1636''. So AV. 271. 

1637''. So C/ir. 394; Git. 854; Gen. 10; Vision of the Cross 81 ; Vs. LVI, 6; 
LVI, 13 ; side and wide, El. 277 ; Geii. 118; Ph. 467. 

1640. fulhvihtcs bte'S. So El. 490, 1032 ; Sat. 546. 

1643. Cf. El. 889-S90 : ^ijer wass lof hafen faeger mid l>y folce. 

1645'. So Chr. 1066; Gu. 1286. 

1647. sear. The change from the MS. sio is probably necessary: but cf. 
Gram., § 337, note 2. 

1649'. So (in, to) CJir. 519 ;/<■/</. 327 ; El. 821. 

1650. Sc, Iiiiic gclialgodc. 

1651. piirli apostolljiid. The phrase refers to Andrew, not PkUnn ; cf. Ilall, 
'Through his [Andrew's] power as apostle (he was Platan entitled)' — Platan. 
No mention whatever is made of the appointing of a bishop in the Ilpd^eis ; cf. 
Bourauel, p. 84. Rut the Legend, p. 127, 11. 9-10, reads: And Snne of heora 
aldormannum to bisceope he him gesette, and he [Andrew] hi gefullode and 
cwa;fi, ' Nu |>onne ic eom gearo ^a;t ic gange to minum discipulum.' The name 
Platan was evidently derived from the lost Eatin source of the poem. It is found 
frequently in the I\fiu-tyrium ALatt/iaei, Bonnet, pp. 217-262, in the Eatin version 
in the form Plato (cf. p. 228, 1. 22), in the Greek version in the form IWdrusv (cf. 
p. 222, 1. 14), as the name of the bishop of the Mermedonians. Cf. Eipsius, I, 616. 
For the cpiantity of the word, see Sievers, PBB. X, 493. 

1654. Sa'gde his fusne hige = sa-gde /><rt his hige fits wiere; for similar con- 
struction with secgan, cf. Gu. 90; Chr. 137 ; El. 588. See also 1. 1664.''. 
1656'. Cf. Kid. EXIV, I : Oft ic secga seledreame sceal fa^gre onj^eon. 



156 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

1659. ^veoro. ' That was to the band a grief to endure.' Gm., Gn. Spr. II, 
677, B.-T., p. 1199, all retain the MS. reading -weor as positive degree of u<yrs, 
the present being the only occurrence of the form. W., 1. 1659, note, would 
change to 'veorce, adj., citing Bco-<.i>. 1417: weorce on mode to gel>olianne ; Gen. 
2791: weorce on mode; also weorce, Jul. 72, 135. But these constructions are 
not parallel to the present passage, and as Sievers {Zft. /. d. Phil. XXI, 358) 
[loints out. Tiv.viv in such constructions as weorce on vibde is primarily adver- 
bial; the adjective form should be 7oyrce. The right reading weorc was sug- 
gested by Kluge, Anglia IV, 100, and is accepted by Bright, MLX. I, 11, and 
Cosijn, rBB. XXI, 20. Kluge points out the parallel passage xw Jul. 569: J>a;t 
)>am weligan wa^s weorc to I'olianne. 

1660-1661. Hie is object of {^ewuuiau ; for other e.xamples of this construc- 
tion, cf. Bcow. Z2\ rii. 481. 

1663. Comparison with the Legend and the Ilpd^eu shows that the omission 
in the MS. here is inconsiderable; the Legend, p. 127, 11. 19-27, reads: Ilim 
aitiwde Drihten llSlend Crist on )>am wege on anslne fa:geres cildes, and him 
to cwne^>, • .Vndrcas, for hwam giiesi l-u swii buton wa;stme Jnnes gewinnes, and )>u 
forlete ha I'C I'c bSdon, and |'u n.vic milisiende ofer heora cild J>a )>e J>e wseron 
fyliende and wepende .' {"Tira cirm and wop to me astah on heofonas. Nu J'onne 
hwyrf eft on )'a ceastre, and beo I'Sr seofon dagas, o)> )'3et J>u gestrangie heora 
mod on minne geleafan.' This passage is a close translation of the Ilpd^eis, 
p. 1 1 1;, 11. 6-13. B., reading as the MS., without interruption, places 1. 1664'' within 
parentheses and remarks (p. 78) : ' As the MS. shows no vacant space, I have 
endeavored to get the following out of this passage : Then to him the God of 
glory appeared on the journey, and this word spoke the Lord of hosts: "The 
poi^ple in consequence of their evil deeds (their mind is ready (for death ?)) go 
mourning, they lament their grief, men and women together; their weeping goes 
hastening forth, their mourning mood etc. makes itself heard." ' B.2, p. 96, retains 
this reading, remarking, in answer to W.'s objection that 1. 1664'' refers to the 
departure of Andrew : ' is him ffis liy^e, their mind is sad, does refer to the 
departure of Andrew. For ffis = sad, tristis, see Sprachschatz I, 359, under ftis. 
Grein quotes this passage and understands it as I do. But he is mistaken, I 
think, in supposing that they are not also sad '' on account of their sins " (of lirc- 
iiiiiii). What would be so likely to occur to them on the eve of his departure 
as the remembrance of their former evil deeds and unholy lives, from which they 
had been rescued by Andrew ? Hence they thought if he should leave them they 
should relapse into their former sinful state.' But the MS. is plainly defective 
here. Grein, Die Jit., supplies two lines after I. 1663 : 

Warum verliissest du die Leute denn so schnell, 
l">a kauni erst ist lx»kehrt von seinen Siinden — 

Root folKnvs {^ircin ; K. and Mall do not fill in the passage. 

1664. folo of lirenuiii. In the complete form this phrase was probably part 
of an interrogative sentence. See the corresponding passage of the Legend, 1663, 
note. — W. retains the MS. reading his = is on the ground that the form his is 
sometimes found in the Kentish dialect ; but liis is here more probably a scribal 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 1 57 

error; cf. 1. 323'', where is is written for his. — fus. K., B. (cf. 1663, note), Root, 
and Ilall translate 'ready for death'; but Grein, Dic/it., 'Ihnen ist freudlos der 
Sinn.' Other instances are given .Spr. I, 359. 
1666'. So Jik/. 163. 

1667. nuiriioiMlt' inod. So Beo7v. 50; Rid. I, 15. 

1668. me fore sneovvan. Cosijn's reading is confirmed by the Legend, p. 127, 
1. 24 : para cirm and wop to me astah on lieofonas. For the order of words, cf. 
El. ^7T,/nl. 277 : me fore standaK It is probable, however, that me is only part 
of the omitted passage; there is nothing in the Andreas to correspond to the 
phrase on lieofonas of the Legend, and the alliteration in the half-line me fore 
sneovvan should fall on f, not m, as comparison with A7. 577, Jul. 277, cited 
above, and Gu. 217: stvcl ic eow fore sionde, proves. An omission is therefore 
indicated after 1. 1667'^. For the construction of sneowan, cf. 1. 242. 

1669. eowde. There is no equivalent to this word in the Legend or the 
Ilpd^ets ; the figurative use of eovvde, meaning the Christian congregation, aside 
from the translations of the Psalms, is found elsewhere in the poetry only in 
CIn: 257. 

1670. niovvaii. Lichtenfeld, p. 364, finds only one other example of a weak 
adj. after jw<?: Alald. 319, be swa Icofan men. Svva has here almost demonstra- 
tive force. 

i677''-i678\ See 568''-569\ 

1679. siiwon. The subject is unexpressed after sy'S'flan (Pogatscher, Anglia 
XXIII, 263). 

1681. tlreadigra. The word is a genitive dependent on wcorod, 1682. CIrein, 
Dicht., reading tlr eadijira, translates ' Er unterwies drauf die Leute in dem Weg 
zum Glauben, glanzvoll begriindend der Begliickten Ruhm '; Hall follows Grein, 
' To the saints ' honor [Andrew] added mightily.' K. and Root take the word as 
compound; so also Cosijn {PBB. XXI, 20). 

1685. in l^riiiiicssc, Jjrymme. So A'/. 177 ; Chr. 599; Gu. 618; fitd. 86. For 
the quantity of priiiiu'ssc, cf. Gram., § 230, note i. 

1686. in vvoruld vvorulda. So Fs. LXXVIII, 14; CX, 5 (and frequently, 
translating in saeciilian saeculi, in saecnla saectclornni) ; AY. 452 ; Jiitr/i wortild ivor- 
ulda occurs Chr. 778 and Ph. 662. The whole passage, 11. 16S3-1686, is an evident 
reminiscence of the closing formula usually found at the end of sermons, as in 
the following examples from the Wulfstan homilies : An is aelmihtig God on Kym 
hadum, }>?et is Facder and Suna and Halig Gast ; ealle \>z. Ky naman befeh^ an 
godcund miht and is an ece God, waldend and wyrhta ealra gesceafta. Him 
symle sy lof and weor'Smynt in ealra worulda woruld a butan ende, amen (Wulf- 
stan, ed. Napier, p. 107) ; biddan we . . . h>a;t we magan and motan becuman t5 
•5am ccan life |'xs heofoncundlican rices, Sser we motan a orsorhllce libban and 
rixjan mid urum llnilende and mid eallum his halgum, mid P'ceder and mid Suna 
and mid ham Ilalgan CJaste a in ealra worulda woruld a butan ende, amen (ibid. 
p. 215) ; we wSron bider gehatene and gelaSede to (Sam halgan ham and to Kam 
cynellcan fri'Sstole, I'jer Drihten Crist wuna'5 and rixa'5 mid eallum halgum sawlum 
aa butan ende in ealra worulda woruld, amen (ibid. p. 265). For other examples, 
cf. Wulfstan, pp. 87, 190, 205, 242, 291, and the Blickling LLomilies, and the homilies 



158 NOTES ON ANDREAS 

of Mlinc. Kluge, Enq: Stud. VI, 324, commenting on the concluding passage of 
the Sco/arer, points out its similarity to the set form found at the end of sermons, 
citing examples from the Blickli>ig Ilomtlies. Cf. also Hy. IV, 43-47 {Bihl. II, 
110); and Ap. 107, note. 

1687. herigeas. This whole passage, 11. 1687-1694, is the addition of the 
poet ; the Ilpd^eis says merely : koX €Troi7]<rev iKe2 ijnipas iirra di5d(TKUv Kai iwicTTT)- 
pl^ijiv avToiis eirl rbv Kvpiov ' Irjcrodv Xpiardv (Bonnet, p. 1 16, 11. 9-1 1); ^^e Legend 
(p. 128, 11. 5-7) repeats the Ilpdlets: and he hier wunode mid him seofon dagas, 
ISrende and strangende hira heortan on geleafan ures Drihtnes HSlendes Cristes. 
The word lierig, the more usual form of which is hearg, hear/i, is used in both 
the senses 'idol' and 'heathen temple,' see B.-T., p. 522. The allusion to hell- 
trstfum, 1 69 1, indicates that the word is to be taken in the second sense here. 
The exact meaning of the word in the sense 'temple' has been much discussed; 
see C//r. 4S5, and Cook's note; Golther, Handlmch der germanischen Mythologie, 
p. 590 ff. ; De la Saussaye, The Religion of the Teutons, tr. Vos, pp. 355-362 ; 
Gummere, Germanic Origins, pp. 440-444. 

1688. Cf. El. 1040: deofulgildum, ond gedwolan fylde. 

1689. gojjolieune. See 1160, note. 
1690''. So////. 718. 

1693'. See 598', note. 

1694-1695. Perhaps a recollection of Beoiu. 1402-1404: Ldstas 7v^ron trfter 
■waldsxca/iiiin 7oide gesyne, gang ofer grundas, where the allusion is to Grendel's 
mother. 

1696. dagas on rime. So Gn. iioS. Cf. 1. 1673, ^"^ '• '6S7, note. 

1697. -wederbiirg. ' Pleasant city.' This is the only occurrence of the word. 
It is glossed by Gn., Spr. II, 654, ' dem Wetter ausgesetzte Burg' ; Dicht. trans- 
lates ' die Wetterburg ' ; K., ' the city of storms ' ; B.-T., p. 1 1S2, 'a town exposed 
to storms, a weather-beaten city.' But 7veder means specifically not only ' bad 
weather,' 'storm,' but also 'good weather,' 'warm weather'; see the examples 
cited by B.-T., p. 1182. Cf. tveder also in compounds: %vedercaiKlel, 'sun,' 372 
and Ph. 187; wearrne zcederdagas, Az. 96; wedertdcen, 'sun,' Gu. 1267; zccder- 
wolcen, Ex. 75, the pillar of fire which guided the children of Israel. The 
compound n'ederburg, since the poet is here giving a favorable description of 
the city of the Mermedonians, means ' city exposed to (pleasant) skies.' Cosijn 
{PBB. XXI, 20) and Simons, p. 150, define the word as 'sun-city,' but there is 
no warrant for assigning the meaning 'sun' to li'eder. In using the epithet the 
poet may have thought of Mermedonia as situated in Ethiopia ; cf. .lElinyrcna, 
432 and note, and Ap. 64 : mid Sig(>I\variim. 

1698. Cf. El. 225-226 : Ongan )'a ofstlTce eorla mengu to flote fysan. 
1699'. So El. 1137; Ph. 126, 592; Gn. 1079. 

1702-1705. The poet looks forward to the martyrdom of Andrew; cf. Ap. 
16-22. 

1704. syStfan. The metre of the half-line demands the full form sy'3'ffaii ; the 
MS. form syJf occurs only in this passage, although the form sytRJan is found 
twenty-one times in the poem. See Introd., p. xlviii. 

1709. hat a;t heortan. So El. 628; G//. 1182, 1310; Chr. 500, 539. 



NOTES ON ANDREAS 1 59 

1710-1722. This description of the departure of Andrew is considerably elab- 
orated in the poem ; neither in the Ilpd^eis nor the Legend is there any mention 
of a journey by water. The llpd^ets (Bonnet, p. n6, 11. 11-15) reads: koX irXtjpu}- 
OivTdif tQv iiTTa rj/jLepdv iyivero iv t(^ €KTrop€iJ€(T6ai tov fiaKdpiov Avdp^av, avvrjxdTjcrav 
irdvTes iir avrbv dirb Traidiov ius irpefffivripov, Kal Trpoiirefjiirav aiirbv Xeyovres. Els 6ebs 
' Avdpdov, eh Kfipios 'IijffoOs Xpttrris, (^ i; 56^a Kal rb Kpdros els tovs aliovas. d/u.'riv. The 
Lege /id (p. 12S, 11. 8-14) follows the Ilpd^eis closely, except that the city of the 
anth7-opoplujgi is mentioned by name : Mid H \>& J?a wseron gefyllede seofon 
dagas, swa swa him Drihten bebead, he ferde of [Mar]madonia ceastre efstende 
to his discipulum. And eall )'ast folc hine ISdde mid gefean, and hie cwEedon, 
' An is Drihten God, se is Hselend Crist, and se Ilalga Gast, ham is wuldor and 
geweald on ))Sre Halgan Jjrynnesse J>urh ealra woiulda woruld soSlTce a biitan 
ende. Amen.' 

In the poem, 1. 17 18, ofer middangeard, is antithetic to 1. 1720, in heofon- 
Jjryinme, the latter phrase being paralleled by 1. 1721, on wuldre ; for this sense 
of zviddor, cf. 1. 356, note. In 1. 1722 mid engium is parallel to halginn, 1. 1720. 

1713. ae?Jelinga-\vunn. Cf. 1. 1223, note. The form wunn is late ; cf. Gram., 
§ 72, note, and see Ap. 42, Avurd. 

1714. ofer seolhpa'Su. Cosijn rejects both -paSii and -waSu, reading seol/i- 
ba&u, with /Kid. XI, 1 1 : o/ej- seolhbaho, on the ground that pir& is masculine ; 
but cf. 1. 788, ofer inearcpa'Su. 

1722. Dtet is aeSele cyning. The phrase is reminiscent both of the opening 
of the Beowitlf, cf. 1. 1 1 : J>iEl "'^"^s god cyning (cf. El. 13'', he zoics riht cyning), and 
of the close, 11. 3179-3183 : 

Swa begnornodon Geata leode 

hlafordes hryre, heor'Sgeneatas ; 

cwSdon l^set he w£re wyruldcyninga, 

manna mildust ond monJjwSrust, 

leodum IrSost and lofgeornost. 

Cf. also BeoiLK 1885 : h(rt wivs an cyning; Hy. HI, 120: sivilc is mlcre cyningc, 
also at the end of the poem; Panther 74'': h'st is ahele stenc; Jul. 224'^: Mt ts 
sd& cymtig; and the concluding passage in Sat., 295-298: 

Swa wuldres weard wordum heriga'S 
jjegnas ymb })eoden; \>&r is ^rym micel, 
sang set selde : is sylf cyning, 
ealra aldor in cliSre ecan gesceft. 



THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 



I ff. For the epic formula, cf. An. i, note. Sievers {PBB. IX, 134) points out 
the general similarity of the opening of the Ap. to the opening of the Beow., 
inferring from the genitive of 1. 8'^, dependent on 1. 6^ that the poet of the Ap. 
read in the parallel passage in the Beow. a genitive eaferan, 1. 19, and not a nom- 
inative eafera, as the MS. reads. The poet again alludes to his sources in 11. 23, 
63, and 70. 

i'\ siSgeomor. Brandl {Arckiv C. 330-334) understands this word literally, 
' reisesorgend,' and takes the poem, as a whole, as a traveler's charm. He com- 
pares it with the charm printed in Bibl. I, 328-330, and supposes that the story of 
the fates of the Apostles was chosen as the subject of the body of the poem 
because the Apostles had all traveled widely. He considers it, therefore, as an 
independent poem which follows a native literary tradition. ' Die Gattung der 
Reisesegen war eine altgermanische ; wir finden sie, samt der dafur charakteris- 
tischen Ausmalung der Beschiitzer, im Ahd. und Altn. (vgl. Kogel, Geschichte der 
deutsc/ien Litteratur I, 2, 158 ff.) ; Cynewulf hat ihr wohl nur einen hbheren Ton 
und christlicheren Sinn gegeben ' (p. 331). But Brandl surely was not acquainted 
with the sources of the poem, or with the type of ecclesiastical composition to 
which it belongs ; for comparison of the poem with the approximate sources, and 
with related forms, deprives his theory even of its slight degree of probability. 
— For the meaning of fand, cf. An. 1485, note. K. connects 1. 2^ with 2^ placing 
a comma after fand; but cf. the examples given under An. 1485, to which add 
Soul 133 : funden on ferhSe ; Gen. 266: set his hige findan. 

2. Cf. Gu. 1050 : ne beo \>\\ on sefan to seoc. — saninode wide. Cf. Ph. 547 : 
leoS somnige, write woiScra;fte. 

3. Cf. Beou<. 3 : hu Sa KJ^elingas ellen fremedon ; Beoiv. 2695 : ellen cy 5an. 
4^^. Cf. An. 2; Parh-idge 10: torhte tireadge. 

^. Cf. dryhtne gecoren, Dan. 150, 736; Gen. 1818. 

6'^. Cf. Beow. 18: blSd wide sprang; ibid. 1588: hra wide sprong ; /id. 585: 
lead wide sprong. 

8'^. Cf. An. 3, note. 

9^. Cf. 1. 90 ; and Ex. 3S2, 56S ; Jidlige heapas, of the children of Israel. 
ID. Cf. An. 1 1 94, and note. 

II. Roinebyrig. Simons also, p. 115, separates the elements of this word ; but 
the combinations Pome-, Rdma-bitrh are frequent in the prose ; see B.-T., p. 801, 
for examples. 

ii''-i5. Cf. Men. 120-130^: 

Wide is geweor'Sod, swa Jjset wel gerlst, 
haligra tid geond hreleSa beam 
160 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES i6l 

Petrus ond Paulus. Hwat! j^a apostolas, 
|)eoden holde, I'rowedon on Rome 
ofer midne siimor miccle gewisse 
furSor fif nihtum folcbealo Jireallc, 
mSrne martyrdom. Haefdon maenige ar 
wundra geworhte geond wffirj'eoda, 
swylce hi ajfter Jiam unrim fremedon 
swutelra ond gesynra J^urh sunu meotudes 
ealdorjiegnas. 

11-22. The subject proper of the poem begins with 1. ii. There is an evident 
reminiscence of the theme of The Fates of the Apostles in ////. 302-311, in a pas- 
sage in which Satan gives a list of his evil deeds : 

Ne)/de ic nearobregdum, J^Sr ic Neron bisweac, 

J>£et he acwellan het Cristas I'egnas 

Petrus and Paulus. Pilatus £r 

on rode aheng rodera waldend 

meotud meahtigne minum larum. 

Swylce ic Egias eac geljerde, 

JiEet he unsnytrum Andreas het 

ahon haligne on heanne beam, 

J^aet he of galgan his gSst onsende 

in wuldres wlite. 

A ME. version of the whole subject is found in Cursor IMundi, ed. Morris, 
App. I, vol. Ill, p. 1587. 

12^. So Beozv. 1641; 2476; cf. All. 8. 

13. ]7»irg. See An. 769'', note. — 13'^ Cf. El. 1 108 : hurh nearusearwe. 

14''. Note the strong demonstrative force of se ; cf. An. 613, 1561. 

15. Cf. An. 543, and note. 

16-22. Cf. Men. 215-218'^: 

ond hses embe seofon niht sigedrihtne leof 
ae|jele Andreas up on roderum 
his gast ageaf, on Codes wsre 
fus on for'Sweg. 

I7'\ Cf. Att. 1 351'' and note. 

ig*. So Chr. 200; Ph. 136. 

21*^. So An. 1202; El. 205. Cf. An. 1271'', note. 

22*. So Chr. 573. — 22''. So An. 966. 

23-33''. Cf. Men. 115'-! 19: 

paenne wuldres ^egn 
ymb )>reotyne, ) eodnes dyrling, 
Johannes in geardagan wearJS acenned, 
tyn nihtum eac : we |ia tiid healda'5 
on midne sumor mycles on ae|)elum. 

24. geglSawe. Cf. An. 802, forlaitan = forleton. — je'Selo reccan. John 
was the son of Zebedee and the brother of James (cf. Matt. IV, 21). K., Gn., 
and W. have only a comma after reccan; but the force of se, 1. 25, is demon- 
strative rather than relative. 



l62 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

25^ Cf. All. 262, 885. — 25'\ Cf. Ajt. I626^ note. 

26''. Criste leofast. See /o/iji XIII, 23; XIX, 26; XXI, 7, 20; and Introd., 

p. XXX. 

27^. So j£'/. 72. 

28'^. See An. 146-^, note. 

29'^. Cf. C/^;-. 425 : )'urh his modor hrif. 

30''. So///,/. 237; JF/d. 88; /'j-. CI, 25. 

31. Cf. .^;/. 170. 

32. Cf. A/i. 641 and note, and, for the phrase siSe gesolite. A/!. 845^, note. — 
32''. .Vs a descriptive epithet swegl usually occurs as the first element in com- 
pounds (see S/>;: II, 504). But s^vegledreamas, as K. reads, is impossible; the 
form should be sivegl-, or swegeldreamas. S\vegl as adj. occurs once, how- 
ever, beside the present passage, Betno. 2749 : swegle searogimmas. 

33^^. Cf. An. 524, note. 

33^~37^' James and John, according to iMatt. IV, 21, were the sons of Zebedee. 
James was put to death by Herod {Ads XII, 1-2). See below, 11. 70-74, note. 
Cf. Men. I30''-I36': 

paenne Sdre cymtJ 
emb tNva uiht J^res tldlice us 
lulius monaJS, on ))am lacobus 
ymb feower niht feorh gesealde, 
ond twentigum, trum in breostum, 
frod ond fajstr^d folca lareow, 
Zebedes afera. 

34. Cf. An. 204, note. — s\veordes bite. Cf. Beo7v. 2060: cefter billes bite; 
ibid. 2259: bite Irena ; Jul. 603: J'urh sweordbite. 

37''-4i. In the Menologhim, 11. 80-82, Philip and James, brother of Jesus, are 
mentioned together: 

Swa I'l ylcan dacge a;J>ele geferan, 
Philippus ond lacob feorh agefan, 
modige magojiegnas for nieotudes lufan. 

40-41. Cf. El. 179-180: on galgan wearS godes agen beam ahangen. 

42''. wiird. The MS. reading is supported by An. 1713, wunii. Cf. also 
An. 14S0. 

43''. aldre geliedde. Grein's suggestion, i^ene&de for gelSdde, is repeated 
by Simons, p. 56. The construction is plainly influenced by the construction with 
i^-ene&an, which regularly takes the instrumental. But the construction i;e/,~dcin 
with the instrumental probably resulted froni the use of gelUdan in the sense of 
gcnr&an, as in Gen. 191 1 : For'Son wit liedan sculon, teon wit of bisse stowe, ond 
unc staSolwangas rumor sccan. 

44-'^. So Cra-ft. 40. 

46''. So Jul. 604. 

47. hyraii. A more appropriate word would be horian, ' praise,' parallel to 
weorc^ian, 1. 48. Klaeber, Modern Philology II, 146, makes the same suggestion. 

48''. Cf. Dan. 208 : ne I'ysne wig wur'Sigean. 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 163 

50-62. Cf. JA-;/. 221-225: u u* A 4. u 

■^ Swylce emb eahta pnd twelf 

nihtgerimes, Jiaette Nergend sylf 

J>rlsthydigum Thomase forgeaf 

wiS earfeSum ece rice 

bealdum beornwigan bletsunga his. 

51. The phrase oSre dielas is apparently equivalent to 'the farther — i.e. the 
eastern — parts.' Kemble translates ' So Thomas also boldly adventured in India, 
on the other hand.' But ocTre dielas probably represents the phrase ad orieiitalem 
flagam of the Breviarhim, cf. Introd., p. xxxi. The same phrase occurs in the De 
vita et obitii iiiriusqiie Testantenti Saticioruni of Isidorus Hispalensis, quoted by 
Bourauel, p. 105: Thomas . . . evangelhini p7-aedicaziii Part/its . . . ct Iiidis, teneiis 
orieiitalem plagam^ihi(]ue . . . lajtceis transfixtis occiibitit in Calamia Iiidiae civitate. 

53"^. The Edd. have only a comma after word. 

55. aAvehte. Cf. .-/;/. 584% and B.-T., p. 61, for examples of aweccan in the 
sense of ' raise from the dead.' For the source of this episode, see Introd., p. xxxii. 

58''. Cf. An. i6i6i' and note. 

59''. Cf. An. I53I^ note. 

60^^. B. and W. put a semicolon after hand. 

6i^. So Sat. 141, 253, 449, 617, 650 ; cf. Sat. 68 : dryhtnes liht ; Sat. 28 : swegles 
leoht ; Sat. 85; wuldres leoman. 

62*, sawle. Other examples of a nominative sdrtde are Chr. 1327; Soul 10; 
Met): XX, 162; cf. Spr. II, 162. — 62''. So Beozo. 1021. 

63. So El. 364, 670, 852. 

63-69. The death of Matthew is recorded in the Afenologiinii, 11. 169-173, as 

^^ ■ paenne dagena worn 

ymbe J^reotyne ^egn unforcu'5, 
godspelles gleaw gast onsende, 
Matheus his to metodsceafte 
in ecne gefean. 

64''. Sigelwarum. This name, which is of frequent occurrence as a designa- 
tion of the Ethiopians (cf. B.-T., p. 873; Bourauel, p. 127; and see Afi. 432, 
note), appears in the forms Sigel-hearzoa, Sil-hearwa, Sigel-waras. The first 
element of the compound is sigel-, 'sun' (cf. sigel-hweo7-fa, 'heliotrope'), the 
whole word meaning 'sun-people.' The blackness of the Ethiopians is frequently 
mentioned in Anglo-Saxon allusions to them, and this would be connected with 
the idea of the heat of the sun. See Ovid, RIet. II, 235-236 (Kittredge) ; and 
cf. also -wederburg. An. 1697 (and note), as the epithet apphed to the city of 
the Mermedonians, which is placed by the poet of the Andreas in Ethiopia. — 
64'^. Cf. El. 435 : gif Sis yppe bi'S. 

66=*. So////. 378; leohte (leohtne) geleafan. El. 491, 1137; Gii. 624, 10S4 ; 
////. 653 ; Metr. V, 26 ; PIi. 479. Cf. An. 335^' and note ; Ap. 20^. — 66^\ gefielsod. 
The same word is used of Beowulf when he destroys Grendel and Grendel's 
mother, Beoiv. 825, 11 76, 1620. 

tZ^. So C//r. 620 ; El. 685 {eorne). 

69''. Cf. An. 72^, note. 



l64 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

70-74. The New Testament mentions, besides James son of Zebedee (cf. 
above, 11. 33''-37'^)i a- James son of Alpheus {Matt. X, 3; Mark III, iS), and a 
James brother of Jesus {Mark VI, 3). Whether or not these two latter are the 
same person has been a subject of dispute in the church since the second cen- 
tury (see Lipsius, III, 229). Tradition has very little to say about James son of 
Alpheus, but the legendary history of James brother of Jesus, is extensive. He 
was made the first bishop of Jerusalem; he was thrown from a pinnacle of the 
temple at Jerusalem by the angry Jews, and was then beaten on the head with 
a fulling-staff until he was dead; see Lipsius, III, 241, and Bede's Martyrology: 
fullonis in cerebro percussus fttste occitbiiit. 
71''. Cf. An. 1610'' and note. 

73. for aefestum. So An. 610; AY. 496; Gn. 6S4 ; Gen. 9S2 ; MmL 37. 
75-84. Cf. Men. 189^-193': 

We I :i iLjjGlingas 
fyrn gefrunan, J)a>t hy foremSre, 
Simon oiul Judas, symble wSron 
drihtne dyre: for ))on hi dom hlutan, 
eadigne upweg. 

77'''. So An. 641. — Thaddeus, also called Lebbaeus and Judas (Jude) (see 
Matt. X, 3, Acts I, 13), was the brother of James. 

78". So ////. S4S. 

80''. Cf. Kid. LXXII, 13: weorc J>rowade, appositive to earfo&a dici, 1. 14; 
Beow. 1721 : weorc J>rd2i>ade, appositive to leodbealo longsiim, 1. 1722. 

8i^\ Cf. Gn. 1238: to ham sohan gefean sfiwel funda'S ; Chr. 451; socgdon 
soSne gefean. See A)i. 59S', note. 

83'. So Beoiv. 733. 

87^ Cf. Cru-ft. 1-3 : Tela bi^' on foldan . . . geongra geofona |'a ha gitstberend 
wega'S in gevvitte ; El. 61 : mSdsorge WcXg Romwara cyning ; El. 655 : gnornsorge 
wa>g; similarly Chr. 1577; Gen. 2238. Sievers {PBB. XII, 17S) distinguishes 
between wcgan, ' bear,' and Toegan, ' oppose, fight ' (as in Beow. 2400). Wegan — 
wtegoii ; cf. ./;/. 198, 601, 932, 1532, etc. — 87''. Cf. An. 726'', note. 

88-95. Cf. 107-122, and, for the significance of this double ending, see 
Introd., p. xlv. 

90. Cf. 1. 9; An. 1566. 

91''. K. changes hu to nu, translating ' Now I am in need of friends favorable 
on my course, when I must the long home, an unknown land, seek alone,' etc. 
Siev. also changes hu to nu and puts only a comma after fultoiues ; Skeat, 
p. 419, follows Siev. in his translation of the passage, nu = ' now that.' The 
readings of Siev. and Skeat make a very cumbersome and ill-joined sentence. 
There is, moreover, no reason why the MS. reading should be altered here. For 
an example of hu = exclamation ' lo, behold,' cf. A/i. 63, and note. The com- 
plaint of loneliness and of the need of friends at death (cf. 1. no") occurs also in 
the I'ision of the Cross, 131 ff. 

92^. Cf. An. 276. — 92''. Cf. Chr. 1464 :/»V longe lif, 'eternal life'; similarly, 
Gn. 1063, 1281 : to hdm longan gefean ; Gn. c)i : J,d longan god herede on heofonu/n, 
antithetic to J^ds eor^a7i . . . liene under lyfte. 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 165 

94^. W. retains the MS. reading Itet (as also gcsecc in 1. 93, omitting sccal in 
1. 92), and accounts for the loss of the inflectional e on the supposition that ic is 
to be understood as following the verb. A second reason which W. gives, that 
the e was omitted in order to enable the scribe to insert the following nie before 
a rent in the parchment, may be disregarded, inasmuch as the rent follows the 
me of 1. 89 and not the me of 1. 94. — 94''. So Gn. 1340, appositive to bdn/uls 
dbrocen, 1. 134I: and antithetic to luuldres dtel, 1. 1342. 

96-122. An exact copy of the passage on f. 54^ is given by Napier, Hatipfs 
Zs. XXXIII, 71-72; by Wiilker, Bibl. II, 566-567, and Cod. Verc, p. viii. As 
Napier's keener vision enabled him to decipher several letters that were illegible 
to Wiilker, his readings are here given. The copy reproduces the MS. literally 
Italics are used to indicate letters that are somewhat faded, but still, according to 
Napier, plainly legible ; italicized letters enclosed in parentheses are either very 
much faded or only partly legible, so that the reading is somewhat uncertain. 
The probable number of letters that have been rendered entirely illegible in each 
line is indicated by colons ; the colons represent the greatest number of letters 
that could have stood in the respective passages if the passages had been occu- 
pied by single words ; if the passages were occupied by several words with the 
usual spacing between them, the number of letters would be less. 

Her maeg findan for Ranees ^'leaw. se'Se /^ine lyste'S leoS gid dunga. Hwa \>a.s 
fitte iegde Y • J^^er on ^nde standal? eorlas bses oneor^an b{r):caf3. Nemoton hie 
awa ast somne woruld \iW7iigende .(P). sceal gedreosan . f^ . on e'Sle asfter to(/?) 
:::::::(/): me lices fra^tewa efne swa . f^. to glide 5. : {szua) . (|— j) (Fri ?). craeftes 
neotaS. nihtes nearowe on him. :::::::::: ninges J'eo dom. Nv '5u cunnon 
miht. (//) ::::::::: (r)^/um wa;s weru on cySig Sie \>xs ge myndig :::::::::: 
{he)fige Hsses gal dres begang );>xt he geoce ::::::::: re fricle ic sceall feor heo 
nan an elles {/?) :::::: rdes, neosan. siS asettan. Nat ic sylfa hwaer. o : : {i)sse 
worulde wic sindon un cu"5 card t eSel. Svfa {b) : & x\cu menn. nem^e he god 
cundes gastes bruce. {A)hiyu)(\i we J>e geornor togode cleopigan sendan usse 
be«e. on J^a beorhtan gesceaft. \>xt we Jjses botles brucan motan hames in heh^o 
)>asr is hihta mast \>xr cyning engla. claenum glide'S. lean un hwilen nu ahis lof 
standeS mycel i moere t his miht seomab ece ~\ ed giong. ofer ealle gesceaft. finit. 

The passage, so far as he attempted its restoration, is translated as follows 
by Sievers {Anglia XIII, 10): 'Nun kann hier, wer da will, des dichters namen 
finden. An dessen ende steht cm feo/i. Des /eo/i bedienen sich die menschen 
hier auf erden : aber keinem von ihnen, den weltbewohnern, ist es beschieden, sein 
ewig zu geniessen. Vergehen wird der wonnigUche besitz, das gut im erbsitze, 
und zerfallen wird des leibes verganglicher schmuck, wie eine woge zergleitet. 
Dann suchen C und Y nach kraft nachts in bedrangung : aber iiber ihnen steht 
gottes verhangniss. Nun kannst du sehen, wer in diesen worten den menschen 
zu erkennen .war.' 

Trautmann's translation {^J\yne7i'HlJ\ p. 54) is as follows : 

Hier kann der denkende und weise niann, 

der lust an dichtungen hat, finden, 

wer diesen sang gefiigt hat. Ein feoh (der laut/) steht da am ende, 



l66 NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

Des FEOn (besitzes) geniessen die menschen auf der erde ; doch keiner der weltbewohner 

kann es immerfort : der rkichtum muss vergehn, 

das GUT im erbsitze ; zerfallen muss spater 

des leibes fliichtiger schmuck, gerade wie die woge zergeht. 

Wenn soRGii und leiuenschaft die kraft [der menschen] veizehren 

in der bedrangniss der nacht, legt ihnen die not 

den dienst des lierren auf. Jetz kannst du wissen, 

vver in diesen worten den menschen zu erkennen war. 

Skeat [English Miscellany, pp. 418-419) translates the whole passage as follows : 

Here may one who is skilled in penetration discover, 
one who takes delight in poetic strains, 

who it was that composed this Fit. Feoh [wealth] stands at the end thereof,! 
which men enjoy while upon earth ; but they cannot always be together 
while dwelling in this world. Wyin [joy] must fade, 
Ur [ours] though it be in our home. So must finally decay 
the transitory trappings of the body, even as Lago [water] glides away.. 
Then shall Ceti [bold warrior] and Yfel [the wretched one] seek for help 
in the an.\ious watches of the night. Nyd [constraint] lies upon him, 
the service due to the King. Now mayst thou discover 
who in these words has been revealed to men. 
Let him who loves the study of this poem 
be mindful of one thing, namely, to give me help 
and desire my comfort. I must needs, far hence, 
all alone seek elsewhere a new habitation, 
and undertake a journey, I myself know not whither, 
out of this world. My new chambers are unknown, 
my new dwelling-place and home. So will it be for every man, 
unless he cleave fast to the divine .Spirit. 
Hut let us the more earnestly cry unto God, 
let us send up our petitions to the bright heaven, 
that we may enjoy the habitation, 
the true home on high, where are the greatest of joys, 
where the King of angels grants to the pure 
an everlasting reward. Now his praise shall endure forever, 
great and all-glorious, and his power with it, 
eternal and freshly young, throughout all creation. 

Gollancz {Cyiieii'uirs Christ, p. 1S3) translates : 

A man of cunning thought may here discover, 

if he taketh pleasure in song, 
F* who wrought this lay. Wealth cometh last, 

the friend of man on earth, while he dwelleth in the world, 

but they cannot keep together always. 
U' W- Onr earthly yoj' shall fade, and the frail gauds of the flesh 

L' .Sliall afterwards decay, even as -cater glideth away. 
C- Y- Bold 7C'arrior and a^ieted -ifreteh s,hiM then cra.ve he]p, » 

N • in the anxious watches of the night ; but Destiny o'errules, 

the King e.\acts their service. Now thou canst know. 

who was revealed to men in these words. 

' I.e. at the end of the name, viz. Cynwulf, which ends with Feoh or F. (Skeat's note.) 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 1 67 

The three well-known passages, besides the present one, in which Cynewulf 
gives his name in runic letters, are////. 695-710; El. 1 257-1 271 ; and Clir. 796-806. 
It has never been questioned that these are genuine signatures of the poet, although 
the methods of interpreting the runes differ widely. They have been explained as 
standing (1) merely for the letters of the alphabet forming the name Cyn(e)wulf ; 
(2) for the names of the runes, e.g. Y (or F)> feoh (money) ; ^ (or L), lagu (water, 
sea), etc. But since in certain passages the names of the runes, e.g. p) (or U), fir 
(bull), were meaningless, the runes have been taken to stand (3) for words similar in 
sound to their names ; e.g. pj (U) = ur (of old), Ore (our), ur (possession, wealth) ; 
and finally, (4) for other words beginning with the letters of the alphabet to which 
the runes respectively correspond; e.g. fl (U) = ufaii (from above), unne (pos- 
session). For a summary of the discussion of the Cynewulf runes, cf. Trautmann, 
K'ynewulf, pp. 43-70; a briefer summary is given by Cook, Christ, pp. 1 51-165. 
For a general discussion of the runes and runic inscriptions, cf. Wimmer, Die 
Runenschrift \ Sievers, in Paul's Gritndriss I, 238 ff; Stephens, Handbook of the 
Old Northern RiiJiic Moimments of Scandinavia and England; and for further 
bibliography see Kahle, Altisldndisches Ele7nentarbuch, pp. 2-3. 

The order of succession of the runes in the other passages is consecutive : ful., 
CYNEWULF; Chr., CYNWULF;^/., CYNEWULF. The order in 
the Ap. is as follows: F W U L [C] [Y] [N]. The runes will be considered in 
their context as they occur. It should be observed that the reader is not left 
without help in determining the proper order of the letters in Ap. They are 
given in three groups, first F, second. W U L, and third C Y N. F, we are told» 
stands at the end (of the name). L. 99'' may have a twofold meaning, dependent 
on the double meaning of moton : (i) they, wealth (feoh) and mankind (eorlas), 
may not always remain together ; (2) they, the letter F and those which follow it, 
W and U, need not or must not stand together, that is, you must separate the F 
from the W and the U. Then 'after' the U comes the L, completing the second 
group. The poet then turns to his third group (cf. Donne, 103). The order is 
normal, first C and Y, then ' on ' them lies or follows (cf. the common use of licgaii 
in the sense of 'flow') the third letter, N. The first and alliterating syllable of 
105* then unites these three letters in the syllable cyn-. Given the groups 
C Y N, W U L, and F, no Anglo-Saxon would have felt any uncertainty as to how 
they were to be joined. 

96. forejjances. The MS. form for]?anc does not occur elsewhere ; for fore- 
T^anc, cf. El. 356; Jul. 227; Beow. 1060. 

98''. Y . All commentators are agreed as to the value and the name of this 
rune. It is equivalent to F and its name is feoh, 'money,' 'wealth.' In the pres- 
ent pa.ssage it has the value both of a letter and of the word which is its name : 
' F (or the letter feoh) stands at the end (of the name) ; earls enjoy it (i.e. feoh, 
wealth or property; on earth.' 

Napier ends 1. 98 with ende. His next line extends from standej? to brfica*?, 
followed by ne . . . aetsomne, which is made a full line by the insertion of eardian 
between awa and ietsomne. By this line-division Napier gains one line in the 
numbering over Sievers and Trautmann, whose line-division is followed in the 
text. 



l68 NOTES OxN THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

99. The line as it stands makes a good hypermetric verse, and Napier's inser- 
tion of eardian is unnecessary. LI. 98 and 102 are also hypermetric verses; cf. 
Sievers, Anglia XIIL i. 

99*^-100^. ne iiioton. The meaning of the verb is to be completed by ■\vosan, 
understood. Sievers (Anglia XIII, 2) would infer bruean as completing the 
moaning of inoton, although he points out the 'possibility of the alternative 
construction, inoton sc. Avesan. xEtsomne he understands in the sense of 
'all,' as in Sat. 41: )'3et we sceolun cetsomne susl Kowian ; Beow. 2847: tyne 
lEtsomne ; and cf. An. 994. Ne . . . hie . . . setsomne he accordingly translates 
'none,' 'not a one.' No other e.xample of ne . . . uHsomne occurs. Traut- 
mann {^k'yniewulf, p. 54) follows Sievers. Skeat and Gollancz (see translations 
above) understand wesan as completing the meaning of moton. This seems the 
natural and unforced meaning of the passage. The subject of nioton is hie, i.e. 
feoh and eorlas; w'oruldwiiiii.i^cndc is an appositive to hie, 'wealth and man- 
kind, these dwellers in the world, may not always be or remain together.' The 
succeeding lines maintain the parallel : wealth shall pass away, then after%vards 
the transitory graces of the body, i.e. mankind, eorlas, shall perish. 

100''. p. All editors agree in supplying the rune ^ = W, in order to obtain 
an alliterating letter in the second half-line. Sievers {Anglia XIII, 3-4), Cosijn 
(I'erslag. Ill, vii, p. 59) and Gollancz {Cynewulfs Christ, p. 178) understand 
the rune as meaning wyn, 'joy' (Sievers, ' wonniglicher besitz'). Trautmann 
{A'vne'unilf, p. 52) interprets it as wela, 'riches.' Wyn, 'joy,' gives an appropriate 
meaning. 

loi. P) . The commentators differ widely in their interpretation of this nuie, 
but the most reasonable explanation of it is that it stands for the letter U and 
for the poss. pronoun ur, referring back to wyn. The proper name of the rune 
in the runic alphabet is fir ■= the urns, a species of wild ox ; cf. the description 
in the Kiinic Poem 4-6 {Bibl. I, 331): 

n (iiv) by|> anmod and oferhyrned, 
fela-frecne deor, feohte)) mid liornum 
mSre morstapa : J>a;t is niodig wuht. 
The meaning '//r«j,' however, is appropriate to none of the Cynewulf passages. 
The following substitutions have been proposed for the passage in the Ap. Cosijn 
{Verslag. Ill, vii, p. 59) substitutes ur = 'our,' the possessive pronoun, noting 
(p. 57) that ur, instead of ure, is a form of the possessive pronoun in the Ves- 
pasian Psalter. Gollancz {Cyneiuulf s Christ, pp. 181-182) follows Cosijn, adding 
the evidence 'that /// a runic alphabet {Doniitian, A, g) the nine is actually glossed 
^"^ noster."'' The alphabet is printed in Hickes, Thesanrus\, 136. Sievers (/4«^^/w, 
XIII, 7) understands ur as a .synonym of feoh, strengthening his position by the 
citation of Chr. 806 ff. : ur wxs longe laguflodum bilocen, iTfwynna dSl, feoh on 
foldan ; and ISl. 1 266 ff. : ur wres geara, geogu^'hades glSm : nu synt geardagas . . . 
for^" gewitene, llfwynne geliden. His translation is ' das gut.' In both the above 
passages, however, the word is represented by the rune ; no example of /?;■, ' wealth,' 
as an Anglo-Saxon word, is known. Trautmann {Kyneioulf, p. 52) rejects the 
reading of Cosijn and Gollancz on the ground that the runes never stand for other 
parts of speech than nouns. He suggests unne, ' permission,' ' what is granted,' 
' grant,' extending (without sufficient authority) the meaning of the word to 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 169 

'possessions,' 'property,' 'die habe'; Sievers's reading he rejects on the ground 
that the existence of I'lr = ' wealth ' as an Anglo-Saxon word cannot be proved. 
To Trautmann's substitution unne as an appositive to "wyn and feoh we may make 
the same objection that he makes to Sievers's ur, — the word" does not occur; to 
his statement that the runes never stand for any words except nouns the gloss 
cited by GoUancz is a sufficient answer. The interpretation of Cosijn and Gollancz 
is altogether the most reasonable. — loi'^. tohreosan. Sievers {Aiiglia XIII, 7) 
notes that the rime with gcdreosan confirms the restoration tohreosan, rather 
than Napier's tdhreosaji, observing also that the infinitive here gives a smoother 
sentence-structure. 

102''. I*. The equivalent of this rune is L All commentators agree in the sub- 
stitution of lagu = 'water, wave, sea,' as its name. The half-line occurs again, 
also with the rune, in El. 1268^ 

103. The first half-line is almost illegible in the MS. Napier (p. 71) says: ' Das 
SAva selbst ist sehr undeutlich und ich bin keineswegs sicher, richtig gelesen zu 
haben. Darauf folgt ein punct und hinter diesem glaube ich das runenzeichen 
n erkennen zu konnen. Dahinter sind undeutliche spuren eines zweiten runen- 
zeichens sichtbar, die darauf schliessen lassen, dass It^ hier gestanden habe : es sind 
dies ein 7 J mm. langer senkrechter strich, ein 3 mm. langer querstrich, der mit 
dem oberen ende des ersten einen winkel von ca. 57° bildet, und ausserdem vier 
kleine puncte. Zwischen den beiden runenzeichen ist raum fur einen buchstaben 
(etwa -\), es braucht aber keiner da gestanden zu haben.' Sievers (p. 9) doubts the 
reading s'wa ; if it is to be accepted he thinks the abbreviation for end must have 
stood before it. Better than swa, however, as he points out, is the reading pen 
= ]7onne, as in Ckr. 797 and/;//. 705. Gollancz, p. 176, and Trautmann, p. 50, 
follow Sievers's second reading. 

All agree in the insertion of the two runes in the first half-line ; the alliteration 
demands the rune h = C ; the equivalent letter of the second rune is Y. As to 
the interpretation of the two runes there is wide divergence of opinion. It is 
evident that 1. 103^ must have contained the subject of the verb neosaS, and it 
is probable that the runes in this half-line stand for nouns which could fulfill that 
function. These nouns would naturally be parallel to eorlas, 99, and woruld- 
^vunigende, 100. The most plausible interpretation is that the runes stand for 
cene, 'bold,' and j"fel, 'wretched,' adjectives used as nouns. 

Napier does not attempt the restoration of this and the following hne. Sievers 
(p. 10) says: 'Mit C und Y weiss sich nichts anzufangen : sie werden bloss die 
geltung von buchstabennamen haben, welche hier die zu fordernden subjecte 
(" sie " = " die menschen ") andeuten.' According to Gollancz (p. 178), ' the words 
represented by the C-Rune and the Y-Rune, which are co-ordinated, must evidently 
be the same part of speech ; if C = cene, " the bold warrior," in the same sense as 
in the other passages [i.e. the other runic signatures of Cynewulf], one would 
expect Y to stand for an adjective or substantive, in any case of masculine gender ; 
but in passage A [67/r. 796-806] the Y-Rune is co-ordinated with the N-Rune ; 
concerning the meaning of this latter rune there is no doubt ; it represents the 
abstract noun nyd, " necessity " ; therefore the Y-Rune in this latter passage must, 
I think, stand for some similar abstract noun. Judging by A [i.e. C/irist] and 
C [C = the present passage], the Y-Rune represents a;)/-word that can discharge 



\yo NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 

the two-fold functions of a masculine adjective (or noun) and of an abstract 
noun. The only Anglo-Saxon word that satisfies these requirements is yfcl = 
(i) "wretched"; (2) "affliction"; and there is, I venture to think, strong reason 
for favoring this interpretation of the Y-Rune in the three passages. In passage 
A, y/'fl and iiyd = "affliction and distress"; in passage B \_El. i2^y-i2yi1, y/e/ 
^iioriiode iiydgcfera = " afflicted, mourned the companion of sorrow " ; in pas- 
sage C, cene and j'fel = " the bold warrior and the afflicted wretch." ' Trautmann 
(p. 53) differs from both Sievers and Gollancz : 'Da ihnen [i.e. the two runes] 
das selbe praedicat gemein ist, werden sie doch wohl iihnlichen sinn haben ; uud 
da von ihnen ausgesagt wird crteftes neotiiO' nihtos nearwe, "sie verzehren die 
kraft in der bangigkeit der nacht," so miissen sie doch wohl so etwas wie " angst, 
sorge, gram, leidenschaft, not," bedeuten. Da ergeben sich denn sofort cearu, 
"sorge, kummer," und yst, "leidenschaft," als die mit C und Y gemeinten worte.' 
To this it may be answered that the words represented by the runes need not be 
synonyms, but may be, as Gollancz suggests, antithetic ; and second, that Traut- 
mann's interpretation depends upon an impossible meaning for iieotaO', see 103'', 
note. Unless one prefers, with Sievers, to regard the runes as standing for letters 
only, and not words, the explanation of Gollancz is to be accepted. The chief 
difficulty in the way is the meaning assigned to yfol. The meaning ' bold (war- 
rior) ' for ceiie is a probable one and finds numerous parallels ; see Glossary. 
But yfol, usually 'wicked,' but also 'miserable,' is not used, like oene, as an 
adjective noun; neither is the antithesis between 'bold' and 'wretched' quite 
a perfect one. Nevertheless it must be remembered that this runic passage is 
somewhat of the nature of a riddle, that the language of riddles is not always 
unconstrained and natural, and that the number of r-words which the poet had to 
choose from was a very limited one. — neosa'iJ. The MS. reads plainly neotaJf. 
Trautmann (p. 53) retains the MS. reading, extending the meaning of iicotan — 
'use,' 'enjoy,' to the meaning 'consume,' 'devour,' 'verzehren.' For this, how- 
ever, there is no authority. Sievers (pp. 8-9), Gollancz (p. 176), and Skeat (see 
translation above) change to iieosacy, 'inquire for,' 'search out,' 'seek.' Sievers 
cites the parallel in .'///. 484 ; his translation of the passage is as follows : 'Wenn 
so alles dahingeht, dann suchen C und Y nach crteft (einen rettenden ausweg, 
oder schiitzende starke?) in angstvoller bedrangniss: (aber vergebens), denn iiber 
ihnen steht ihres herren ehernes verhiingniss.' 

104. nihtcs ncaroAvc. Plainly an adverbial phrase limiting the idea contained 
in iieosa'iV. The phrase occurs twice elsewhere in similar construction : El. 1238- 
1239: gi-Jianc reodode tiilites nearjve, in the personal epilogue of that poem; 
and Gil. 1181-1183: gt-oinor sefa ge/i/>a gemanode . . . iiihtes iiearioc. — All agree 
in the insertion of the rune "j- = N, which is demanded by the alliteration. Its 
equivalent word is nied, nyd, 'fate,' 'necessity,' an appositive to J^eodom, 105. 
This is the interpretation of Sievers (p. 7), Gollancz, and Skeat. Trautmann (p. 54) 
understands nyd in the sense of ' distress ' and peodoni in the sense of ' service,' 
the former being nominative case and the latter accusative ; instead of lige*? he 
also reads logeff. He translates 'auf sie [die menschen] legt die not den dienst des 
herren, d.i. die not fiihrt die menschen zu gott.' The other reading, however, pre- 
serves the sequence of thought much better. All agree in the restoration oyniiiges. 



NOTES ON THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 171 

Napier (p. 72) suggests the possibility that two runes are tabe suppHed in 1. 104'', 
•f = N and f*^ = E. There appears, however, to be hardly suiiiicient space in the 
obliterated part of the MS. for this second rune, f^. In the runic signature to 
the CItr., also, Cynewulf spells his name without the e. Sievers (p. 11) points out 
that the fuller form Cyne- is relatively the earlier of the two, and that syncopation 
of e takes place in proper names before /, r, 20, and h, although examples of the 
full form Cyne- are found throughout the whole Anglo-Saxon period. ' Auf alle 
Fiille ist die Namensform Cynvvulf als gut Ags. fiir das 8. Jahrhundert bezeugt, 
und man braucht also auch von dieser Seite her an dem Schwanken Cynewulf's 
in der Wiedergabe seines Namens keinen Anstoss zu nehmen. Leider lasst sich 
weder die Entstehungszeit noch das Verbreitungsgebiet der Form Cy'n- genauer 
bestimmen. Belegt ist sie fiir Northumbrien, Mercia, und Kent ; dem rein- 
Sachsischen scheint sie dagegen bis auf das stereotype Cynric fremd zu sein.' 

106''. oiicyffij;. ' Revealed, made known.' A word uncy&ii^'- occurs El. 960, 
in the sense 'ignorant, unknowing' (although Cosijn Versing., p. 59, would 
give it the opposite meaning), and in Git. 1199, where it means 'lacking, want- 
ing,' in the phrase elnes iiiicy&ig. In El. 724 the form oncy&ig occurs in the 
same phrase as Gii. 11 99. OncySig in the sense 'revealed, manifest,' does 
not occur elsewhere ; but cf. Vesp. Psalter XXIV, 7, iinondcy&igiiis, translating 
igttorantia. Napier translates 'jetzt kannst du wissen, wer durch diese (die vor- 
hergehenden) worte den menschen bekannt gemacht werden sollte.' So also 
Sievers, Skeat, and Gollancz. 

107-122. Cf. 11. 88-95, '^'^^^ for the similarity of these endings to the concluding 
paragraphs of sermons, see An. 1686, note. 

107''. For the restoration, cf. 88''. 

no. an ellcs for?>. The idea of loneliness at the last day is dwelt on also in 
the Vision of the Cross, 122-146. Elles for'S, parallel to elles Inucer, hwergen, 
hwider, does not occur elsewhere. 

III. si'S ascttan. See An. 1704, and Spr. I, 41, for other examples of this 
phrase. 

115. utii. For the contracted form, see Gratn., § 360, 2. Napier restores Ah 
before utii. 

116. on ]7a beorhtaii gesccaft. 'Into heaven.' So El. 1088; cf., with the 
same meaning, El. 1031 : J^urh |>a halgan gesceaf t ; Jul. 728: |)urh ^a sclran 
gesceaft. Cf. also 1. 122''. 

118. hihta inajst. Cf. Wulfstan, ed. Napier, p. 139, 1. 25: and Sonne mot 
habban heofonan rice, \>7k.\. is hihta mSst ; El. 196-197: wass him frofra mjest 
ond hyht[a] nihst (perhaps to be read kylist); Git. 34: hyhta hyhst ; Ily. VI, 
252 {lUbl. II, 269) : heofonan rice, bast is hihta mjest. 

121. seoniaj?. The word as a verb, 'await,' 'endure,' parallel to standc'fli, 
1. 120, gives a satisfactory meaning here; cf. An. 183; Jttl. 709: seoma'5 sorg- 
cearig ; El. 694 : siomode in sorgum. Sievers (p. 23) changes to sonia&, ' together,' 
' together with,' remarking, ' die form somo& statt des sonst iiblichen soniod, 
satnod, ist northumbrisch : some&, Kttshw. Afarc XV, 41. Das verbum scoJita& 
gibt keinen befriedigenden sinn.' Skeat in his translation follows Sievers. 

122^. Cf. P/t. 607-608 : I'aer se longa gefea, ece and edgeong, aifre ne sweSra^. 



GLOSSARY 



ANDREAS AND THE FATES OF THE APOSTLES 



The vowel «■ is treated as equivalent in rank to a ; initial S follows t ; the order otherwise is 
alphabetic. Arabic numerals indicate the classes of the ablaut verbs according to Sievers' classifica- 
tion ; \Vi, etc., the classes of the weak verbs ; R the reduplicating, PP the preteritive-present verbs. 
When the designations of mood and tense are omitted, ind. pres. is to be supplied ; when of mood 
only, supply ind. if no other has immediately preceded, otherwise the latter. When a reference or 
group of references is given without grammatical indication, the description of the preceding form 
is to be understood. Optatives are so classified only when the forms are distinctive for that mood. 
The citations are intended to be complete, except for the commonest forms of the pronouns and for 
the conjunctions and adverbs otid, ne, nd, and &a. References are to Andreas unless Ap. is prefixed. 



a, adv. r. ever, always: 64, 541, 959, 
1 193, 1267, 1379, 1384, Ap. 120.— 
2. ever,at atty tivie: 203,569. — 3. ne 
... a, 3)/ no 7?ieans, not : 1467. 

88, f., law: ns. 1644; as. 1403, 1511, 
Ap. 10; a 1 194. 

abeodan, 2, announce, declare, com- 
mand: pret. 3 sg. ahead 96 ; pp. 
aboden 231. 

aberan, 4, endure : imp. 2 sg. aber 956. 

ablendan, Wi, blind: pp. ablended 78. 

Abraham, pr. n., Abraham : as. Ha- 
braham 793; ds. Abrahame 753, 
Habrahame 756, 779. 

abrecan, 5, break, crush : inf. 1 50 ; pp. 
abrocen 1240. 

abregdan, 3, remove, carry a7vay : pret. 
3 pi. abrugdon 865. 

abreotan, 2, destroy : pret. 3 pi. abreo- 
ton 51. 

ac, conj., but: 38, 634, 637, 736, 1476, 
Ap. 19, 34, ah 23, 232, 281, 569, 
1083,1209, 1670, 1703, Ap. 115, ach 
1592. 

acennan, Wl, bear, bring forth: pp. 
acenned 566, 685. 



ach, see ac. 

Achaia, pr. n., Achaia : ds. Achaia 169, 

927, Achagia Ap. 16; as. Achaia 1 700. 
aclseccraeft, m., magic power : dp. ac- 

Ijeccraeftum 1362. 
aclian, see geaclian. 
acol, adj., terrified: nsm. 1266; npm. 

acle 1339. 
acolmod, adj., terrified: nsm. 1595; 

npm. acolmSde 377. 
acsigan, Wa, ^/^;«fl«(/: inf. 11 34. See 

geascian. 
S^dre, adv., immediately, forthwith : 

110,189,803, 936; edre 401,643,950. 
adreogan, 2. i. practice, show forth : 

pret. 3 sg. adreg 164. — 2. endure, 

suffer: pret. i sg. adreah 969; pret. 

3 sg. i486, adreag 1482; inf. 369; 

ger. adreoganne 73. 
adreopan, 2, fiow, drip : pp. adropen 

1425. 
affceran, Wl, affright, terrify; pp. npm. 

afierde 1340. 
afedan, Wl. \.feed: pret. 3 sg. afedde 

589. — 2. rear, bring zip : pp. afeded 

684. 
a?fen, n., ez'enifig: ns. 1245. 



173 



1/4 



GLOSSARY 



aforian, Wl, had out: pret. 3 sg. 
alcrcde 1177- 

Si^^9,t,i\\.JuUc,disscnsio>i\ dp. ajfestum 
Ap. 73, ajfstum 610. 

sefre, adv., ever, at atiy iiiiu- : 360, 493, 
499. 553. 1012, 1057. 

afrelraii, Wl, comfort, console: pp. 
ilficfied 63S. 

a»ftor, prep. w. dat. i. after: 37, 7S, 
8S, 133. 156, 229, 4GS. 593, 600, 620, 
761, 1026, 1219, 14S3. 1527, 1568, 
15S5, 1621, 1712, Ap. 22, 82. — 
2. through, throughout, o-.'cr: 335, 
581, 1232, 1237, 1426. — 3. according 
to: 1447, 1695. 

aefter, adv. i. afterward, then: 124, 
182, 738, 904, 1228, Ap. ioi. — 
2 . after, from behind : 1712. 

jifyrhtan, Wl,/'/;'7//6v/: pp. afyrhted 

15-9- 
agan, PP., own, possess: 3 sg. ah 51S. 
a.Hilii, anv., /(;w : pp. agan 147. 
a.i;cii, adj., own : asm. agenne 339. 
aS('iul,m., /,('/■(/: ns.210; as. 760, 1715. 

See (loinagvnde. 
ageotan, 2. i. shed, pour out: pret. 

3 sg. aget 1449. — 2. besprinkle: 

pret. 3 sg. aget 1441. 
agetan, Wl, injure, destroy: pret. 3 pi. 

agetton 32 ; inf. 1 143. 
a'gllota, m., ship: is. Kgflotan 258. 
a-ghwii, pron., e^'cry one : dsm. 5g- 

hwani 320. 
tT'gh-wa'ftVr, pron., each: nsm. 1015, 

jeg'Ner 1051. 
icgli'wylc, pron., d'ery one : gsm. iCg- 

hwylces 508; dsm. Sgluvylcum 350; 

asm. Sghwylcne 26. 
agifan, 5. i. gi7'e, entrust : pret. 3 sg. 

agef 189, 285, 572, 617, 628, 643, 1 184, 

1345' 1375; pret. 3 pl- agefan 401-, 

pp. agifen 296 ; inf. 14 16. — 2. depart 

from : pret. 3 sg. ageaf 1578. 
srgliT'ca, m. i. warrior, foe: \\s.\t,\2\ 

np. a;gla:;can 1131. — 2. magician: 

ds. Sglaican 1359. -SV. acliT'ocra'ft. 



{Sgloaw, adj ., learned in the la'iv : comp. 
nsm. SglSwra 1483; apm. jeglSawe 

Ap. 24. 
agrafaii, 6, oigrave, carve: pp. apn. 

agraifene 712. 
ajg'd'er, see iEghwaeiSer. 
ah, see ac. 
iihcbban, 6, raise: pret. 3 sg. ahof 344, 

416, 521, 561, 674, 1322, 1497. 
aliir'apaii, R, leap, run : pret. 3 sg. 

aiilcop 736; pret. 3 pi. ahleopon 

1202. 
ilhliehhan, 6, laugh, rejoice : pret. 3 sg. 

iihloh 454. 
alion, R, cj-ucij'y : pp. ahangen Ap. 41. 
a' lit, f., council : as. 410, 60S. 
{Tht, f., possession, power of possession : 

ns. 1 7 18. 
a'htgONVoald, n., power, possessio/i : as. 

1110. 
H'htAvela, m., riches: ap. Shtwelan Ap. 

84. 
ah^vool•fall, :!, turn : inf. 957. 
aliwcttau, Wl. i. t-.K/Vt' : inf . 303. — 

2. satisfy, supply? \ sg. ahwette 339. 
ala'tan, \i., gr^e up: pret. 3 pi. aleton 

1629. 
Albaiiuin, pr. n., Albania : ds. Albano 

Ap. 45. 
a'lc, pron., every, each : dsm. iClciim 

1534, Ap. 113. 
aldor, m., leader, prince : ns. 708, 913 ; 

'i^- 55' 354' S06; vs. 70. 
aldor, see ealdor. 
sT'led, m., /Ire : ns. 1550. 
jplfiele, adj., baleful : nsn. 770. 
alicgan, :\fail: pret. 3 sg. alsg 3. 
a>liiiihtig, adj., almighty, the Lord: 

nsm. 249, 365, 445, 1376, 1504, 

a;lmihti 260, ivlmihtiga 1190; vsm. 

ffilmihtig 76, 902, 1 287. 
iEliiiyrcan, pr. n., Ethiopians: gp 

/Elmyrcna 432. 
a'lwihto, see eallAvilite. 
alysan, Wl. i. redeem, release: i sg. 

alyse 100; 3 sg. alyse'iS 112; opt. 



GLOSSARY 



175 



pres. 3 sg. alyse 1373 ; opt. pros. 1 pi. 
alysan 1 564 ; pp. aly.sed 1 1 49 ; inf. 
944. — 2. ivar off: pp. alysed 1472. 

aiiicarcian, W2. i . set botcudaries to : 
pret. 3 sg. amearcode 750. — 1. de- 
lineate : pp. amearcod 724. 

ail, num. 1. one, certain one: m^m. 2,26, 
703, 1555, 1 71 7, Ap. 79; gsm. anes 
327, 483, 1040; gsf. anre 475; asm. 
anne 1495, '^M7. Snne 1104; asf. 
ane 1091 ; gp. anra 933, 1283. — 
2. alone: nsm. an Ap. iio; ana 68, 
636, 1007, Ap. 93; gsm. anes 525; 
dsm. anum 81, 1320; a.sf. ane 1591. 
— 3. unique, admirable : ism. ane 258. 
See ane, anforlajtan. 

and, see ond. 

aiKl^it, n., meaniiig, ptcrport : as. 509. 

Aiulreas, pr. n., Andrew: nom. Andreas 
169, 189, 270, 285, 299, 315, 352, 383, 
572, 617, 628, 643, 818, 1020, 1058, 
1 184, 1 199, 1375, Ap. 16; voc. 203, 
859, 914, 950, 1208, 1316, 1362; ace. 
no, 379, 1 175; gen. 1692; dat. An- 
drea 1 135, 1569. 

andsvvaru, andswarian, andsAver- 
ian, see ondsvvaru etc. 

aiKlweard, adj., present: asm. and- 
weardne 1224 ; apm. andweard 783. 

fine, adv., once : 492. 

uuforlattan, V^, forsake, abandon : pret. 
2 sg. an ne forlaete 1454; inf. 1287, 
1642, 1669. 

Snhaga, m., riY///j^ : ds. anhagan 1351. 

ajnig, adj. pron., any: nsm. 15, 377; 
nsn. 1439; gsm. Sniges 199, Ap. 19; 
dsm. Sngum 178; asm. jenigne 493, 
517, 1081 ; asf. jenige 1521 ; dpm. 
Snigum 888. 

a;ninga, adv., suddenly, straightway : 
220, 1 141, 1370, aninga 1392. 

anlTcnes, f., image, statue: ns. 717, on- 
licnes 731 ; ap. anlicnesse 713. 

aninud, see onmod. 

ilninod, adj., unanimous : np. anmode 
1565, 1601. 



aiirajd, adj., resolute: nsm. 232, 983. 
apustolhild, m., apostles/tip : ns. Ap. 

14; as. 1 65 1. \_lya.\. apostolus.'\ 
ar, m., tnessenger, attendant; ns. 1647 > 

as. 1604, 1679; np. aras 298; ap. 400, 

829 .?. 
ar, f., favor, mercy : ns. 979 ; ds. are 

76 ; as. are 1 129. 
aer, adv., before: 188, 695, 949, 1070, 

1266, 1274, 1341, 1449, 1476, 1615, 

1624, 1628; sup. ^vvHt, frst, at first : 

12, 132, 756, 1020, 1 100. See air ]?an. 
air, con j., before: 1050, 1354, 1439. 
ai-cfifnan, Wl, endure: inf. 816. 
arairan, Wl, set up, establish: pret. 2 

sg. arserdest 1318; pp. arjered 967, 

1645. 
airdaig, m., early part of the day : ds. 

a;rda;ge 220, 235, 1388, 1525. 
areccan, Wl, recotmt: inf. 546. 
a'ren,adj., of brass : Sism. serenne 1062. 
airende, n., errand, message: ns. 230, 

1620; gs. ierendes 215; ap. aerendu 

776. 
ierest, f., resurrection : as. 780. 
aircst, see air. 
ar<;('l>Ion<l, n., sea : as. 383. 
}T;r;?ovv«'orc, n.,fl««V«^ work: np. 1235. 
arisaii, l. i. arise, pret. 3 sg. aras 

450, 695, 101 1, 1236, 1303, 1469; 

imp. 2 sg. aris 936. — 2. rise {frovi 

the dead): pret. 3 sg. aras 1634, Ap. 

56; inf. 1623. [Cf. airest.] 
arleas, adj., impious : npm. arleasan 

_S59- 

air ]7an, conj., before: 1031. 

arwcla, m., sea : as. arwelan 853. 

iiryff, f., wave: gp. aryft'a 532. 

a!8(', m., spear: ip. asscum 1097. 

aiscbcrend, m., spear-bearer, warrior : 

np. 47, 1076, 1537. 
asoian, see gcasoian. 
ascttan, Wl. \. place, trattsfer : pp. 

aseted 208. — 2. with sfff, to make a 

journey: pret. 3 sg. asette 1704; inf. 

Ap. III. 



1/6 



GLOSSARY 



aspedan, \N l, w. dat., survive, escape 

from : pp. npm. aspedde 1631. 
Asseas, pr. n., .Isiaiics : dp. Asseum 

Ap. 2>'i. 
astandau, 6. i. arise: pret. 3 sg. 

astod 443. — 2. rise from the dead: 

pret. 3 pi. astodon 1625; inf. 792. 
astigan, l, rise up : pret. 3 sg. astag 

708, astah 1 125. 
Astrlas, pr. n., Astrages : ns. Ap. 45. 
asundrian, Wa, separate : pp. asun- 

drad 1243. 
aswebban, \Vl, kill : opt. 3 pi. asweb- 

ban 72 ; inf. A p. 69. 
aet, prep. w. dat. i. at, in {time, place 

and circutnstance): 221, 403, 412, 414, 

553' 797> 13-5. 1330. 1353. '356- 

1436, 165S, 1709, 1 7 10, Ap. 59. — 2. of 

from (loith verbs of receiving): 908, 

1130. 
tiet, m.,food: d.s. Ste 132; as. sti 1073. 
aita, see sylfa-ta. 
netfaistan, \\\, utjlict: inf. 1347. 
■vtgfedere, adv., together : 992. 
atol, adj., dire, hateful: nsm. 131 2, 

atola 1296; asm. atulne 53. 
ator, n., poiso>i : ns. attor 770 ; gs. atres 

53; is. attre 1331. 
tetsonine, adv., together: 994, 1091, 

A p. 99. 
aet'O'ringan, :i, expel, destroy : pres. opt. 

3 pi. a;tl.ringan 1371. 
aetywan, Wi, appear : pret. 3 sg. 

astywde 1168, 1296, 1662; inf. 729. 
ae<5elcyniiig, m., iiohle hiiig, Christ: 

gs. ^e^elcyninges 1679. 
a;3ele, adj., noble, glorious: nsm. 360, 

1722; nsn. 1242, 1644; gsm. a;^'eles 

756; dsm. cESelum 230, 360; asf. 

asSelan 642, 1476; asm. aeSelne 871, 

1020; npm. se'Sele Ap. 79. 
ittJelic, adj., noble, glorious : nsn. 888. 
ieiVeling, m., hero, prince, Lord: ns. 853, 

911, 990, 1 575 ; gs. ce'Selinges 44, 649 ; 

ds. ffi'Selinge 568 ; as. reSeling 680, 

793, 1272, 1459; np. ajtielingas 805, 



857, Ap. 3, 85; gp. asSelinga 277, 

623, 655, 1174, 1223, 1713. 
te?felu, npl. 1. family, race: n. 683, 

reSelo 734; d. je'Selum 689; a. asSelo 

A p. 24. — 2. excellences, virtues : ip. 

asSelum 636, 882. 
awa, ?Ld\., forever: Ap. 99. Cf. a. 
a\A'tegan, Wi, a/mul: pp. awaeged 1439. 
aweallan, R, Jhno : pret. 3 sg. aweoll 

15-3- 
awec'can, Wl, aioahe, bring to life : 

pret. 3 sg. awehte 584, Ap. 55. 
jj^vocgan, Wl, move: inf. 503. 
awellan, Wl, ivell up, be stirred: pp. 

awelled 1019. 
awergan,Wl, curse : pp. awerged 1 299. 
awritaii, 1. i. write: pp. awriten 135, 

149. — 2. carve: pp. awriten 726. 

B 

bSl, r\.,fre: gs. bjeles 1 186. 

bald, see cirebald, beald. 

bteldan, Wl, encourage, incite: 2 sg. 

basldest 1 186. 
baldor, m., prince : vs. 547. 
bam, see begen. 
ban, n., bone: ns. 1422, 1473. 
bana, m., murderer : gs. banan 617 ; ds. 

1702 ; as. 1293; gp. bonena 17. 
banc'ofa, m., body : as. bancofan 1276. 
baiigebrec, n., ^riV//vV/_^'- ^ rt bone: as. 

1442. 
banhring, m., vertebra : ap. banhringas 

150. 
banhus, n., body: ns. 1240, 1405. 
bannan, R, summon: inf. 1094. 
Bartholaiiieus, pr. n., Bartholomezu : 

ns. Ap. 44. 
biisnian, Wa. i. await: pret. 3 sg. 

basnode 1065. — 2. remain, abide: 

pret. 3 sg. 447. 
bat, m., boat : ns. 496 ; gs. bates 444. 

See mere-, s^-, wudubat. 
baetf, n., bath : as. 293, 1640. 
b8e<J\%'eg, m., sea : as. 223, 513. 



GLOSSARY 



177 



be, prep. w. dat. i. beside, by: 360, 

465, 831, 1061, 1063, 1492. — 2. ac- 

cordingio: 1366,1611. — 3. concern- 
ing: Ap. 23. 
beacen, n., sigti, token: ns. 1201 ; as. 

729 ; gp. beacna 242. 
beadu, f., battle : ds. beaduwe 982, 

beadowe 1 186. 
beaducrteft, m., skill in battle : as. 

219. 
beaducraeftig, adj., skilful or strong 

in battle: nsm. A p. 44. 
beaducwealin, m., death in battle: as. 

1702. 
beadiiliio, n., battle : ds. beadulace 1 1 iS. 
beadurof, adj., bold in battle: asm. 

beadurofne 145; dsm. beadurofum 

96 ; npm. beadur5fe Ap. 78 ; apm. 

beadurofe 848. 
beadu'wang, m., battle-field : ds. beadu- 

wange 413. 
beag, m., ring: gp. beaga 271, 303, 476. 
beagsel, n., hall in which rings are 

distributed: ap. beagselu 1657. 
beald, adj., bold: nsm. 602. See cire- 

bald. 
bealu, n., evil: ds. bealuwe 947.. See 

9eodbealo. 
bearn, n., child, son : ns. 576 ; ds. 

bearne 560; as. bearn 747, 1028, 1613 ; 

np. 409; dp. bearnum 1328. See 

cyne-, fruni-, god-, SrySbearn. 
beam, xa..,gro7'e: ap. bearwas 1448. 
beatan, R. i . beat upon : 3 sg. beate'5 

496; pret. 3 pi. beoton 442. — 2. 

clash : pret. 3 pi. beoton 239 ; ptc. 

nsn. beatende 1543. 
bebeodan, 2, cojn7nand: i sg. bebeode 

729, 1328; pret. 3 sg. bebead 322, 

773' 7S9, §45' I045' 1652, 1696. 
bebod, n., command: as. 735. 
bebiigan, 2, reach, extend: 3 sg. be- 

bugeS 2,1,2,. 
beeuniau, 4, come, reach : pret. 3 sg. 

becom 788, 1666, becvvom 827; 3 pi. 

becomon 666 ; inf. 929. 



bee^ve3an, 5, say: 2 sg. becwist 193, 

304, 418 ; 3 sg. becwi'5 210. 
-bed, see gebed. 

bedtelan, Wl, w. dat., deprive of, be- 
reave: pp. bedjeled 309. 
bedd, see hildbedd. 
bedrifan, 1, beat upon : pp. apm. bedri- 

fene 1494. 
befeolan, 3, consign, commit : pret. 3 

sg. befealg 1326. 
befon, R, confijte, encompass : pret. 3 

sg. befehS 327 ; pp. befangen 1057. 
beforan, prep. w. dat., in the presence 

of: 571, 619. 
beforan, adv., openly : 606. 
began, see forbegan. 
begang, m. i. extent, circuit : ns. 530 ; 

as. 195. — 2. study, practice: as. Ap. 

89, 108. 
begen, adj., both : npm. began 1016, 

1027; dpm. bam 1014, Ap. 78. 
begitan, 5. i. reach : pret. opt. 3 sg. 

begete 378. — 2. secure, obtain : inf. 

480. 
behabban, W3, comprehend: inf. Si 7. 
behelan, 4, cover, bury : pp. beheled 791. 
beh\veorfan, 3, exchange for: pp. 

behworfen 1703. 
belecgan, ^\, place upon, cover: 3 pi. 

belecga'5 121 1; pret. 3 sg. belegde 

1192; pret. 3 pi. belegdon 1560; inf. 

1295- 
beleosan, 2 , deprive of: pp. npm. be- 

lorene 1079. 
beirffan, 1, only in pp., lifeless: pp. apm. 

belidenan 1089. 
belucan, 2, co7ifine: pp. belocen 164. 
beniicYan, l, conceal: pp. bemi'Sen 856. 
bemurnan, \Vl, grieve, have regard 

for: pret. 3 pi. bemurndan 154. 
ben, f., prayer : ds. bene 476 ; as. or p. 

1028, r6i3, Ap. 116. 
bena, m., suppliant : np. benan 348. 
bend, mfn., bond: dp. bendum 184, 

1357, bennum 962, 1038. See leo?Ju-, 

witebend. 



178 



GLOSSARY 



beneah, anv., w. gen., possess: pret. 3 

sg. benohte 1705; pret. 3 pi. benoh- 

ton 1 1 59. 
boneotan, 2, deprive of: inf. Ap. 46. 
beun, f., -loound: np. benne 1405. See 

<lolg-, sarbeiin. 
benohte, benohton, see beneah. 
beodan, 2. i. announce^ com man J : 

pret. 3 sg. bead 346; inf. 779. — 2. 

fiinke knoioii: pp. boden 1201. See 

a-, be-, gebeodan. 
beodgast, m., guest at meal: gs. beod- 

gastes 1088. 
beon, see \vesan. 
boorg, m., /////: n.s. 15S7 ; np. beorgas 

840 ; ap. 1 306. See Siebeorg. 
beorgan, 3, save, protect : inf. 1 538. 
beorht, adj. i . shining, bright, radiant : 

nsf. 1247; dsf. beorhtan 1649; asm. 

beorhtne Ap. ^^i'^ ^^f. beorhtan Ap. 

116; vsm. beorht 903 ; npm. beorhte 

867 ; apn. beorht 1657 ; superl. nsm. 

beorhtost 103; nsf. 242. — 2. clear, 

loud : isf. beorhtan 96. — 3. glorious, 

illustrious: n.sm. 84, 145, 447, 656, 

937 ; dsf. beorhtre 647 ; asm. beorhtne 

335. 5-4- 
beorhte, adv., brightly : 789. 
beorn, m. i. wr///, //(^ro : ns. 239, 602, 

982, Ap. 44; gs. beornes 1247, 1279; 

ds. beorne 11 20; as. beorn Ap. 88; 

vs. 937 ; np. beornas 399, 447, 660, 

1094, 1 160, Ap. 78; gp. beorna 219, 

305, 768, 1543 ; ap. beornas 848 ; dp. 

beornum 588. — 2. children, sons : 

np. beornas 690. 
\>^iiv}p^'^\x,i., heer-drinkiug: ns. 1533. 
beorSor, see hysebeorSor. 
bcrajdan, Wl, deprive of: pret. 3 sg. 

berSdde 1326; inf. 133. 
beran, 4. i. bear, carry: pret. 3 sg. 

bx'r 265; pret. 3 pi. bjeron 1221 ; inf. 

216. — 2. make kmnvn: 3 pi. beraS 

1295; inf. 1079. vS'dV a-, geberan. 
bereafian, W2, bereave: pp. bereafod 

1314- 



berend, see aesc-, reordberend. 
bereofan, 2, deprive of: pp. npm. bero- 

fene 10S4. 
bescufan, 2, thrust: pret. 3 sg. besceaf 

1 191. 
bescyrian, W2, deprive of: pp. npm. 

bescyrede 161 8. 
beseon, 5, look, observe: pret. 3 sg. be- 

seah 1446. 
besettan, Wl, surround, encompass: 

1 sg. besette 1433; pp. beseted 943, 

1255- 
besittan, 5, sit {in council), hold [coun- 
cil): 3 pi. besitta)' 410; pret. 3 pi. 

besSton 60S, 627. 
besnyTOan, Wl, deprive of: pret. 3 sg. 

besny'Sede 1324. 
besteman, Wi, loct : pp. bestemed 

1239, 1475 ! PP- "^^'^- <^^^"i- bestemdon 

487. 
beswioan, l, deceive : pret. 3 sg. beswac 

613; pp. npm. beswicene 745. 
beteldan, 3, cover, surround: pp. be- 

tolden 9S8. 
betera, adj., better: asm. beteran 

1088; asf. beteran 588. See god, 

selra. 
betweoniini, prep. w. dat., among: 

1099, betwinum 1103, be . . . tweo- 

num 558. 
beSeccan, Wl. i. cover: pret. 3 .sg. 

bel'ehte 1046. — 2. embrace: pret. 3 

sg. bel'ehte 1015. 
beSurfan, 3, w. gen., have need of: 

pret. I sg. bel'carf Ap. 91. 
bewtelan, Wl, afflict: pp. bewieled 

1361. 
be^vindan, 3. i. encompass, surround: 

pp. bewunden 19, 267, 535, 772. — 

2. implant, fix: pp. 58. 
bewrecan, 5, drive, impel: pp. npm. 

bewrecene 269. 
bidan, l, w. gen. i. await: pret. 3 sg. 

bad 261; pret. 3 pi. bidon 1042-, 

inf. 145. — 2. remain: inf. S33. See 

gebidan. 



GLOSSARY 



179 



biddan, 5, w. ace. and gen., ask, pray : 
I sg. bidde 1415, Ap. 88; pret. 3 sg. 
bacd 1030, 1614; opt. pres. 3 sg. 
bidde Ap. 90 ; opt. pres. i pi. biddan 
1566; inf. 84, 271, 353, 476. See 
gobiddan. 

bill, n., s70ord : gs. billes 51 ; ip. billum 

413- 
billhete, m., szuord hostility, warfare ; 

ds. billhete 78. 
bil^vit, adj., /•/'«</, gracious : asm. bil- 

wytne 997. 
biudan, 3, dintt : 3 sg. binde'S 519; 

pret. 3 sg. band 1255. See gebindan. 
biryhte, prep. w. dat., beside : 848. 
bisceop, m., bishop: as. bisceop 1649; 

np. bisceopas 607. [Lat. episcopusP\ 
biscnoan, Wl, cause to sink : pret. 3 sg. 

bisencte 1591. 
bite, m., bite, ioo7aid: as. bite Ap. 3.4. 
biter, adj., bitter: nsf. 1533; asm. 

biteme 616; asf. bitran 1160. 
bitere, adv., bitterly: 33. 
blrcc, adj., black : asf. bltec 1262. 
blac, adj., shining: ism. blacan 1541. 
blSd, m. I. glory : ns. 1719 ; as. 535 ; 

gp. blzeda 103. — 2. prosperity, hap- 
piness: gs. blzedes 17 ; as. blSd 356 ; 

dp. blsedum 769. — 3. flowers, fruit: 

dp. blffidum 1449. 
bltiedgifa, m., dispenser of happiness. 

Lord: ns. 656; vs. 84. 
blandan, see onblandan. 
bla'st, m., flame, torch : ns. 837 ; np. 

bl^stas 1552. 
blat, gend. not determinable, sound, 

cry? ns. 1279. 
blat, adj., /(7/t': gsm. blates 1088. 
blea'ff, adj., timid, fearful: nsm. 231. 
bledsian, sec gebledsian. 
blendan, sec jlblcndan. 
bletsung,f., blessing: as. bletsunge 223. 
bllcan, 1, shine, gleam : pret. 3 sg. blac 

243 ; inf. 789, 838. 
blind, adj., blind: npm. blinde 581. See 

hyge-, modbliud. 



blinnaii, 3, vv'. gen. i. desist from : 

pret. 3 sg. blon 1265. — 2. forfeit : 

pret. 2 sg. blunne 1380. [be + lin- 

nan.] 
bliss, f., Joy, bliss: ns. blis 1014; gs. 

blisse 1064 ; ds. 588 ; is. 647 ; gp. 

blissa 886 ; dp. blissum 1699. 
blissigean, Wa. i . make happy : inf. 

1607. — 2. rejoice : 3 sg. blissa'S, 634 ; 

pret. 3 sg. blissode 578. See geblis- 

siaii. 
bli?fi see higebliS. 
blTffe, adj. i . happy : asm. blitine 833 ; 

npm. bliSe 867, 1583. — 2. gracious, 

favorable : nsm. bllSe 903 ; asm. 

bliSne 971. 
birfflieort, adj., blithe of heart: nsm. 

1262 ; npm. bliSheorte 660. 
blod, n., blood: ns. 954, 1240; as. 23, 

1449. 
blodfag, adj., blood-stained : nsn. 1405. 
blodig, adj., bloody: nsf. 1473; asf. 

blodige 1442 ; ipm. blodigum 159. 
blodlifer, f., clot, blood-clot: ip. blod- 

lifrum 1276. 
blondan, see geblondan. 
blowan, R, bloom : 3 sg. bloweS 646. 

See geblo\van. 
boc, f., book: ap. bee Ap. 63. 
bocere, m., scribe : np. boceras 607. 
-bod, see bebod. 
bodian, Wa, aiitionnce, proclaim : 

imp. 2 pi. bodiaS 335 ; pp. bodad 

1 1 20. 
boloa, m., gangway : ds. bolean 305 ; 

as. 602. 
bold, n., house, habitatiofi : as. 656 ; gs. 

botles Ap. 117. 
boldwela, m., gloriotts habitation : ns. 

103 ; as. boldwelan 524, Ap. 2,^. 
bolgeninod, 2idj\., angry : npm. bolgen- 

mode 128, 1 22 1. 
bona, see bana. 
-bora, see rtesbora. 
bord, n., shield: ip. bordum 1205. See 

ySbord. 



i8o 



GLOSSARY 



bordhreotVa, r.i., shield: ap. bord- 

hreoSan 128. 
bordstfeS, n., ship-rope, cordage : ap. 

bordstae'Su 442. 
bosiii, m., bosom : ds. bosme 444. 
bot, f., help : ns. 947. 
botl, see bold. 
-brJT'ce, see iinbra'ce. 
brandhat, adj., very hot, Jiery- nsm. 

brandhata 768. 
brant, adj., steep: ism. biante 273. 
-brec, see gebrec. 
brecan, 4. i. break, shatter : inf. 504. 

— 2. go, make icar : i pi. breca'5 

513; inf. 223. ..SVt' a-, gebrecan. 
brogdan, see a-, ofer-, tobregdan. 
brpgo, m., prince. Lord : ns. breogo 

305 ; as. brego 61 ; vs. brego 540. 
brehtm, m., shout, clamor : is. breht- 

me 1202, 1271, byrhtme Ap. 21 ; ip. 

brehtmum 867. 
brenie, 2.(1]., farnoiis : nsm. breme 209; 

sup. gsm. bremestan 718. 
breme, adv., famously : 1 7 1 9. 
breogo, sec brego. 
breogostol, m., city, principality : ns. 

209. 
breost, n., breast, heart: ns. 647; as. 

breost 76S, 1247, 1279, 1574; dp. 

breostum 51,11 18. 
breostgehygd, fn., thought: dp. breost- 

gehygdum 997. 
breotan, see abreotan. 
brim, n., sea, deluge: ns. 442, 1543, 

1574; gs. brimes 444, 1710; as. 

brim 504; ap. brimu 519, breomo 

242. 
brimhengest, m., sea-steed, ship : ip. 

brimhengestum 513. 
brimrad, f ., sea : ns. 1 587 ; as. brim- 

rade 1262. 
brlmstajS, n., shore: ap. brimsta^cio 

496. 
brimstream, m., oceau stream : ds. 

brimstreame 903 ; np. brimstreamas 

239 ; ap. 34S. 



briin]?isa, m., boat: as. brimHsan 1657 ; 

ds. 1699. 
bringan, \Vl, bring: pret. 3 sg. brolite 

259. See gebringan. 
broga, see \va?terbroga. 
brondstiefn, adj., steep-prowed: asm. 

brondstaifne 504. 
bro'Sor, m., brother : ns. 940, Ap. t^t^ ; 

as. A p. 54. See ge-, sigebroO'or. 
brofforsybb, f., relationship betiveen 

brothers : ip. brdSorsybbum 690. 
briiean, 2, w. gen., enjoy, partake of: 

3 pi. brucaS 2S0, Ap. 99; opt. pres. 

3 sg. bruce Ap. 114; inf. 17, 106, 229, 

886, 1467, Ap. 117; ger. biTiconne 

23, brucanne 1 160. 
bruii, adj., broion, dark: apf. brfine 519. 
brun^vann, adj., dark, dusky: nsf. 

brunwann 1306. 
bryegian, W2, forin a bridge : pret. 

3 sg. bi-ycgade 1261. 
bryne, xx\.,Jlame,Jire: as. bryne 616. 
bryrdan, see onbryrdan. 
brytta, m., dispenser: ns. 822, 11 70. 
bryttian, Ws, give : pret. 3 sg. bryttode 

_7 54- 
bugan, see bebugan. 

burg, f., (■//)' : ds. byrig 40, 287, 973, 
1 49 1, 1649; as. burg in, burh 982, 
1 120, 1541 ; dp. burgum 78, 231, 335, 
1 1 55, 1 235, 1 547. See gold-, Rome-, 
■\veder-, ^vinburg. 

burggeat, n., city gate : dp. burggeatum 
840. 

burgloca, m., city prison : das. burg- 
locan 940, 1038, burhlocan 1065. 

burg'waru, f., citizen, the body of citi- 
zens, i.e. the city : as. burgwaru 1094 ; 
np. burgware 15S3; dp. burgwarum 
184, 209, 718. 

burhsittend, m., citizen: dp. burhsit- 
tendum 1201. 

burhstede, m., city : dp. burhstedum 
5S1. 

burh^veall, m., city wall: ds. burh- 
vvealle 8^^. 



GLOSSARY 



I8l 



burhweard, m., defender of the city : 

gs. burhweardes 660. 
butan, prep. w. dat. i. except: 148. 

— 2. ivithoitt: 679. 
biitan, conj., unless : 188. 
-byrd, see muadbyrd. 
byrhtni, see brehtni. 
byrig, see burg. 

byrle, m., cupbearer : np. byrlas 1533. 
byrSen, see sorgbyrO'en. 
bysen, f., example : as. bysne 97 1 . 
bysgian, W2, oppress, afflict : pp. gebys- 

god 395. 
bysnirian, \V2, mock, scorn : pret. 3 

pi. bysmredon 962 ; opt. pres. i pi. 

bysmrigen 1357; inf. 1293. 



C = rii7ie h A P. 104 ; for meaning, see 

N'otes. 
cald, adj., cold: asn. 201, 222, 253; apn. 

310; ip. cealdum 1260, cealdan 121 2. 

See ^vinterceald. 
oaldheort, adj., cold-hearted, crtiel: 

npm. caldheorte 138. 
camp, m., battle: ds. campe 234, 1325. 
caniprSden, f ., battle : ds. camprse- 

denne 4. 
candell, see dseg-, heofon-, \veder- 

oandell. 
carcern, n.,/r«(;/^ : gs. carcernes 1075; 

ds. carcerne 57, 90, 130, 991, 1082, 

1250, 1460, 1560; as. carcern 1578. 

[Lat. career and A.-S. a:rn?\ 
ceafi, m.,jaw: as. 1703; ip. ceaflum 

159. 
ceald, see cald. 
cearig, adj., troubled: isf. cearegan 

1 108. 
cearo, see lifcearo. 
ceaster, f., city : ns. 207 ; ds. ceastre 

2S1, 719, 828; as. ceastre 41, 929, 

939, 1058, 1 1 74, 1677. 
ceasterhof, n., house in the city: dp. 

ceasterhofum 1237. 



ceaster-ware, pm., citizens : gp. ceastre- 
warena 1 125 ; dp. ceasterwarum 1646. 

cempa, m., ivarrior: ns. 461, 538, 991, 
1446; ds. cempan 230; np. cempan 
1055 ; dp. cempum 324. 

cene, adj., bold: ns. 1578 ; np. 1204. 

cennan, Wl, bear, bring forth : pp. 
cenned 757. See acciman. 

ceol, m., ship: gs. ceoles 310 ; ds. ceole 
450. 555' 854; as. ceol 222, 349, 361, 
380, 899; is. ceole 273; ip. ceolum 
_253, 256. 

ceosan, 2, choose, seek : opt. pret. 3 pi. 
curen 1609, curon 404. ^V"^ geceosan. 

Channaneas, pr. n., dwellers in Ca- 
naan : dp. Channaneum 778. 

Cheruphini, pr. n.. Cherubim : ns. 719. 

cigan, Wl, name, call: 2 pi. cTga'S 746. 

cildgeong, adj., young as a child: nsm. 
685. 

cirebald, adj., bold in decision : dsm. 
cirebaldum 171. 

cirice, f., church : ns. 1646 ; as. ciricean 

1633- 
cirni, m., tumult, outcry: ns. 41, 1237, 

cyrm 11 25, 11 56. 
cirinan, Wl, make outcry : pret. 3 pi. 

cirmdon 138. 
clSne, adj., pure: asm. clSnan 978; 

dpm. clSnum Ap. 119. 
cleofa, see cliistorcleofa. 
cleopian, W^2, call: pret. 2 sg. cleopo- 

dest 1410 ; pret. 3 sg. cleopode 1 108 ; 

pret. 3 pi. cleopodon 1716; inf. 1398, 

cleopigan Ap. 115, clypian 450. 
clif, n., cliff: ap. cleofu 310. 
clingan, 3, shrink, freeze : pret. 3 sg. 

clang 1260. 
cloniin, m., fetter, bond: is. clamme 

1 192; ip. clommum 130, 12 12, 1378, 

1560. 
cliistorcleofa, m., prison : ds. clustor- 

cleofan 102 1. [Lat. clatcstricm.'] 
clyppan, Wl, embrace : pret. 3 pi. clyp- 

ton 1016. 
cnawan, see ge-, oncna^'an. 



l82 



GLOSSARY 



-ciiawe, see orcnaTsre. 

fiieoiuteg, m., kiiisinaii : dp. cntoma- 
gum 685. 

cneoriss, f. i. J'aiiiily, race : as. cneo- 
risse Av. 26. — 2. coiDitry : as. cneo- 
risse 207. 

c'liiht, m., hoy: gs. cnihtes 912, 1121. 

cofa, see ban-, inorO'or-, iieadcofa. 

culiaii, Wa, become cold: pret. 3 pi. 
coledon 1256. 

CollentVrhiff, adj., courageous, bold- 
spirited: nsm. 538, 1 108, collenfei'5 
1578, Ap. 54 ; npm. collenfyrhlSe 349. 

cor'd'or, n., croivd, troop: ns. 138; ds. 
cor'Nie 1075, '7'^'; '^- u-'i 1-04. See 
liiklccorOor. 

cost, adj., tried, excellent: npm. cosle 

1055- 

cra.'ft, m., skill, craft, po^ver: gs. crajftes 
484, 5S5, Ap. 103; as. cra;ft 500, 631, 
1294; is. crffifte 49, 327, 939, 11 96; 
gp. crsefta 700, 1460; ip. craiftum 
1603. See aolaic-, beadii-, dry-, 
dwol-, galdor-, hell-, iiioriSor-, 
rliii-, searo-, wmidorcra'ft. 

cra'ftig, see beadvi-, niacra;ftig. 

t'ra'ftij»'a, m., builder, architect: ns. 

oriiisaii, li, fall: opt. pret. 3 sg. crunge 
1031. AVf georinsan. 

Crist, pv. n., Christ: ns. 322, 1322; 
gs. Crlstes 57, 991, 1337; ds. Criste 
1016, 1250, Ap. 26; as. Crist 880. 
[Lat. Christus.'] 

Cristen, adj. as n.. Christian : gp. Crls- 
tenra 1677. 

-crod, see gecrod. 

cuiiiaii, 4, come : 3 sg. cyme'^' 512 ; pret. 
3 sg. com 88, 124, 241, 837, 1 2 19, 
1245, 1269, 1 31 1, 1388, 1462, cwom 
738, 1278; pret. 2 pi. comon 256; 
pret. 3 pi., 658, 863, 1069, 1094; opt. 
pres. 2 sg. cyme 188, 400; opt. pret. 
3 pi. comon 247, 1047 ; PP- cumen 
41, 880, 1 165, 1584; inf. 783. See 
feorrancumen, bo-, forc-iiinaii. 



ciiinbol, n., ban^ier : np. 4; dp. cum- 

blum 1204. 
ouuiian, PI'. I. k)io7v : 2 sg. canst 68, 

508, const 1282 ; 3 sg. con 195 ; pret. 

3 pi. ciiSon 752 ; opt. pres. 2 sg. cunne 

1485; inf. 341, Ap. 105. — 2. be able: 

3 sg. cann 980, 11 54; pret. i sg. cGcSe 

901 ; pret. 2 sg. 928 ; pret. 3 pi. cfiSon 

1 194; opt. pres. 2 sg.. cunne 557. 
cunnian, Wa. i. examitie, find out: 

inf. 129. — 2. experience, endure: 3 

sg. cunna^ 314. — 3. essay, attempt: 

pret. I pi. cunnedan 439. 
cii'fl, adj., k>uno)i : nsn. cu'S 3S0, 527, 

6S2, 1562; npm. cu'iNe 198; npf. cu^'e 

201. See uii-, iinforcfrO. 
cuiTIioo, adv., kindly, friendly : 322. 
fwalii, see sAvyltcAvalu. 
c>vaiiian, Wa, lament : pret. 3 pi. cwane- 

don 1536. 
cwealiii, m., torture, death: ns. 182; 

gs. cwealmes 1 597 ; ds. cwealme 1 507 ; 

as. cwealm 281, 1121, 11 86, A p. 39. 

See beaduc^veallll. 
c^vellan, Wi, kill: pret. 3 sg. cwealde 

1624. 
c^ve(yan, 5, say : pret. 2 sg. c\va5de i .j 1 i ; 

pret. 3 sg. cwaD'5 62, 173, 329, 354, 

539, 716, 727, 743, 850, 913, 1 109, 

1206, 1280, 1450; pret. 3 pi. cwSdon 

1601, 1639, 1 7 16. See be-, gc-, 

oncAve'Oan. 
c>vic, adj., aliTe: asm. cwicne 1082; 

npm. cwice 129; gpm. cwicera 912. 
cwido, m., speech: ds. cwide 1021. 

See gen-, liearni-, lileo'flor-, lar-, 

sar-, so'3-, teon-, Avordcn ide. 
oylegicel, m., icicle : ip. cylegicelum 

1260. 
cyme, m., approach, arrival: is. cyme 

660. See hidercyme. 
oynilic, adj., comely, fair : comp. asm. 

cymlicor 361. 
cynebearn, n., royal child : as. 566. 
oynerof, adj., noble, illustrious: nsm. 

5S5 ; vsm. 484. 



GLOSSARY 



183 



cynestol, m., capital city : ds. cyne- 

stole 666. 
cyiieO'ryiii, m., royal dignity: as. 1322. 
cyniiij'', ms., Icing: ns. 120, 145, 324, 

450, 700, 1325, 1505, 1509, 1 517, 

1603, 1722, Ap. 27, 69, 119, cining 

416, 828, 880, 912, 978, 1192; gs. 

cyninges 527, 778, 1633, Ap. 54, 105; 

as. cyning 538, 1055, cining 8S0 ; vs. 

cyning 903; gp. cyninga 555, 854, 

899, 978, 1 192, cininga 171, 141 1. 

See {«i5el-, heah-, lieofon-, Oeod-, 

?fry9'-, ^vuldorcyning. 
cynn, n., race, stock, kind: ns. 560, 

1610; gs. cynnes 545, 582, 590, 1374; 

ds. cynne 567, 757, 907 ; as. cynn 

1 519. See engel-, inanncynn. 
cyrraii, see ge-, oiicyrran. 
cyssaii, Wl, kiss: pret. 3 pi. cyston 

1016. 
cyst, see gunicyst. 
oySan, W], make knozun, reveal: 2 pi. 

cySaS 680; pret. 3 sg. cySde 571, 

575> 585- (^06, 625, 704, 812, 1510; 

pret. 3 pi. cytNdon Ap. 3 ; imp. 2 sg. 

cy5 1212. See g,CQy'^a^n. 
-cy?Hg, see oncySig. 
cyJFS, f., race, country : d. or as. cy'5'Se 

734- 

D 

dSd, f„ deed: as. daede 67 ; dp. dsdum 
Ap. 5 ; ip. 596. See oncySdaid. 

diedfruma, m., performer of deeds, 
hero : ns. 75, 1455. 

dafenian, see gedafciiian. 

da^g, m., day: ns. 1397; gs. daeges 
1407. 1535' Ap. 65; ds. dasge 1385, 
1436; as. daeg 818, 1245, 1274, 1385; 
np. dagas 1696; ap. 1414. See ter-, 
eiide-,fyrn-, gear-, gj'stran-, syrn- 
l)olda>g. 

da»g('aiidoll, f., day-candle, sun : as. 
da'gcandelle 835. 

dtrgliwJT'inlTce, adv., daily : 682. 

daeg^ed^volna, m., dawn : ns. 125. 



-dal, see gedal. 

daJl, m. I. pa7-t, divisiott: ns. 1421, 

1474; as. dSl 570, 1122, 1488, Ap. 

94. — 2. region: ap. d£las Ap. 51. 
da^Ian, Wl, part, deal out : 2 sg. dielest 

548 ; pp. dailed 952. See be-, ge-, 

todfClau. 
daro(J, m., spear : gp. daro'Sa 1444. 
Dauid, pr. n., David: ns. 878. 
dead, adj., dead: ap. deade 1077, 1090. 
deaf, adj., deaf: np. deafe 577. 
dcall, adj., /r(;z/(/: npm. dealle 1097. 
deaS, m., death : as. 87, 431 ; ds. deaSe 

5S3, 600, 955, 1217, Ap. 56, 82. 
deaSries, m., sudden death : ns. 995. 
deaSreow, adj., deadly cruel, savage: 

nsm. 1314. 
A^i^wixrv'^^w^., field of death: as. 1003. 
dema, see sigedema. 
deniiin, Wl. i. appoint: inf. 75. — 

2. acknowledge, glorify: inf. 1194, 

1403, Ap. 10. 
deniend, m.. Judge, Lord: as. 1189; 

vs. 87. 
deoful, n., devil: ns. 1168, 131 4, dlo- 

ful 1298; gs. deofles 43, 141, 611, 

1 1 89. 
deofolgild, n., idolatry: as. 1688, dio- 

folgild 1641. 
deogollice, adv., .f^r;v//j' : 621. 
deop, adj ., </^(?/ : asn. 190; asm. deopne 

611 ; dp. deopum 1244. 
deope, adv., deeply: 394, 1529. 
deor, adj., brave, bold: nsm. 1308. See 

hildedeor. 
deorc, adj., dark: dsf. deorcan 1462. 
deoriTiod, adj., bold, brave: nsm. 626; 

asm. deormodne 1232. 
dlgol, n., secret, secret place : ds. digle 

626. 
dlgol, adj., secret: asn. dlgol 698. 
dim, adj., dim, dark : dsf. dimman 1 270 ; 

asn. dimme 1308. 
diinscua, m., dark7iess : ds. dimscuan 

141. 
dolg, see lieoru-, seonodolg. 



1 84 



GLOSSARY 



(lolsbenn, f., ivojtnd-. ip. dolgbennum 

(lolgsloge, m., stroke, bloiv : as. dolg- 

slege 1475; '^P- dolgslegum 1244. 
doin, m. I. decision, judgment, decree: 

ds. dome 653, 796, 1695 ! ^s- ^^"^ 339- 

— 2. glory, power: ns. 541, Ap. 65; 

gs. domes 959; as. dom 1151. See 

dryhten-, ?feo-, >vTsdoni. 
doiiiaj>"en<lc> adj., exercising judg- 

nioit : nsm. 570. 
doiiifa'st, adj., illustrious: npni. dom- 

fa;ste A p. 5. 
doiiis<'orii, adj., ambitious, noble: nsm. 

1308; npm. domgeorne 693, 878. 
duinleas, adj., inglorious: npm. dom- 

lease 995. 
doinliee, adv., gloriously : sup. nsm. 

domlicost 1267. 
doiiiweor'Sung, f., glory : as. dom- 

weor'Sunga 355, d5mweor"5inga 1006. 
don, anv. i. make, perfonn : pret. 2 sg. 

dydest 927 ; pret. 3 pi. dydan 27. — 

2. do (pro-verb) : pret. 3 sg. dyde 1321. 

See forden, gedon. 
dragan, 0, drag: pret. 3 pi. drogon 1232. 
dream, m., joy : ns. 874, Ap. 48; as. 

Ap. 82 ; ap. dreamas 641, S09, Ap. 32. 

See man-, solo-, swegldreani. 
dreccan, sec }»odroccan. 
drefan, see godrefan. 
dreogan, 2, endure: inf. 1244. See 

iidreogan. 
dreopan, see adreopan. 
dreor, m., blood: as. 969; is. dreore 

1003, 1475. 
dreorig, see lieorodreorig. 
dreosan, 'i,J\ill, die: pret. 3 pi. dniron 

995. See gedreosaii. 
drifan, see bo-, for-, to-, tfurlidrlfan. 
drihton, see dryhten. 
drolita9, m. i. condition, lot, life: ns. 

313, 13S5; as. 1281, drohtajj 369. — 

2. place of abode: as. drohta'S 1539. 
drolitigan, W2, pass life, Htc : opt. 

pres. 2 ])1. drohtigen 682. 



drolitno'S, m., condition of life : as. 1402. 
driincen, adj., drunk: npm. druncne 

1003. 
dry, m., magician : np. dryas 34. 
dryt-ra'ft, m., magic : ip. drycraftum 

7Cj5- 

dry ge, adj., </;-!' : nsf. 1581. 

drylit, see ^\^llgodryht. 

dryhten, m., prince. Lord: ns. 5, 202, 
317. 343. 355' 435. 510. 621, 698, 727, 
835, 1206, 1462, 1663, 1696, drihten 
173, 248; gs. dryhtnes 431, 667, 721, 
1034, 1 194, 1403, Ap. ID, 56; ds. 
dryhtne 959, 1006, 1151, 1641, Ap. 
5; as. dryhten 600, 626, 874, 1267, 
1.455; '^■s- •9°. 541, 897, 1281, 1407, 
drihten 73; g]). dryhtna S74, 1151. 
See sige-, Avinedryhten. 

dryhteudoin, m., glo/y, majesty : as. 
999. 

dryhtlTc, zd]., glorious: nsm. Ap. 65. 

drync, m., drink: ns. 22, 1535; as. 34, 

53.313- 
drype, m., stroke, blo^c: as. 955, 1217. 
dfifaii, see gedufan. 
diigan, anv. a^'ail, hold out : pres. 3 sg. 

deah 460. 
diign'fy, f. I. benefit, sustenance: ds. 

dug()^'e 313; dp. dugu^"um 342. — 

2. poiver, glory: dp. dugu'^"um 1314. 

— 3. host, multitude, \\\ the singular; 

fnen, 'li'arriors, in plural : ns.- dugu'5 

125, 394. 1270, 1529; gs. duguSe 

1227, dugo'Se 1105; ds. dugu^'e 152, 

dugoSe 1 168; is. duguSe 1122; np. 

dugo'S 693, 87S ; gp. dugo'Sa 87, 1 189, 

duge'Sa 75, 248, 698; dp. dugu(Num 682. 
dumb, adj., dumb: npn. dumban 67; 

dpm. du'mbum 577. 
dung, f., prison : ds. ding 1270. 
dunscra'f, n., mountain cotc: dp. dun- 

scra-fum 1232, 1539. 
durran, anv., dare, have courage : 2 sg. 

dearst 1350; pret. 3 sg. dorste 735; 

pret. 3 sg. dorste 735; pret. 3 pi. 

dorston Soo. 



GLOSSARY 



185 



<ltirii, f., doo7-: ns. 999; as. 1075. ^'^'^ 

liliiKiiii'ii. 
(Iiirir«V(>j>n, m., iloor-kccper: dp. duru- 

'^egiuim 1090. 
-dwola, see gedwola. 
d^vol^'^}l»ft, m., magic: as. .34. 
(lyiiiiaii, \Vl, resotnid: piet. 3 sg. dy- 

iiede 739. 
dyriian, Wl, conceal: inf. 693. 
dyriio, see undynie. 

E 

ea, f., stream : as. 1504. 
eac, adv., also : 584, 1592, Ap. 23, 50. 
eaca, m., addiiJou : ds. eacan 1039. 
eadfriiiiia, n., author of prosperity, 

Lord: vs. 1292. 
eadgifa, m., dispenser of good, Lord: 

ns. 451 ; vs. 74. 
eadig, n., happiness, prosperity : gs. 

eadiges 6S0. 
eadig, adj., happy, blessed: nsm. 54, 

463, 879, Ap. 73; npm. eadige 599; 

apm. 830. See tireadig. 
eador, see geador. 
ead^vela, m., joy, blessedness : ds. ead- 

welan S08. 
eafora, m., descendant : as. eaforan 

1 1 10; np. 1627 ; dp. eaforum 779. 
eafoS, n., strength, power, violence: ns. 

30; dp. eauetJum 142. 
cage, n., eye : gp. eagena 30 ; dp. eagum 

910; ip. 759, 1224, 1679. 
eagorstream, m., stream : ns. 258; as. 

379; np. eagorstreamas 441 ; ap. 492. 
eagsyne, adj., visible: nsm. 1550. 
eahtigan, Ws, 7neditate: inf. 1162. 
ealii, interj., alas: 203. 
ealad, f., water-UHiy, ocean : np. ealada 

441. 
ealand, n., island: as. 28. 
cald, adj., old: asm. 1495; ripn^- ealde 

1537 ; apm. 1642 : sup. npm. yldestan 

763. See cfencald. 
ealdgoiiITHa, m., arch-enemy: ns. 1341 ; 

np. ealdgeniSlan 1048. 



ealdgesrS, m., chieftain, leader : gp. 
ealdgesTiSa 1 104. 

eal<lor, n., life: gs. ealdres 11 31; ds. 
ealdre 1721, aldre 938; is. ealdre 
"37. 1324. Ap. 36, aldre 1351, Ap. 

17. 43- 

ealdorgeard, m., home of life, body : 
as. 1 181. 

ealdorinan, m., elder, tnagistrate : np. 
ealdormenn 608. 

ealdorsacerd, m., chief priest : ns. 
670. 

ealgian, Wa, defend: pret. 3 pi. eal- 
godon 10. 

ealiSend, m., voyager : dp. eallSendum 
251. 

call, adj., all, the whole of: gsm. ealles 
1 1 50; asm. ealne 1245 ; asf. ealle loi, 
Ap. 30, 122; asn. call 1320, 1434, 
1 5 19, 1 7 19, eal 945; npm. ealle 762, 
1565, 1601 ; npf. 1499; gp. ealra 68, 
eallra 326, 703, 978, 1717; dp. eallum 
568, 1091, 1292 ; apm. ealle 332, 676, 
895, 994, 1623, Ap. 84 ; apf. 327 ; apn. 
eall 1359, i486. 

call, adv., completely, entirely: 1097, 
1 146, 1483, 1590, 1627, eal 19. 

eallgrene, adj., entirely or very green : 
asf. 798. 

eallAvealda, adj., otnnipotent. Lord: 
nsm. eahvalda 751, 925; dsm. eal- 
wealdan 1620, eallwealdan 205. 

eallAvihte, npl., all creatures : gp. eall- 
wihta 1603, ffilwihta 118. 

eard, m., land, habitation : ns. Ap. 113; 
gs. eardes 280, 1025, A p. no; ds. 
earde 400 ; as. eard 1 76, 599. 

eardwic, n., habitation : as. Ap. 93. 

earfeS, n., suffering, hardship : ap. ear- 
feSo i486. 

earfo'fflice, adv., hardly, unfortunately ; 
514. 

earfoJfsTS, m., toilsome jour^iey, hard- 
ship : gp. earfo'SsiSa 678 ; ap. earfeS- 
sT^as 1283. 

earh, n., arrow : as. 1331. 



1 86 



GLOSSvVRY 



earliiarii, {.,Jli_!;/if of arro'ii.'s : ds. earh- 

fare 1048. 
ciii'in, 111., anil : is. earme ioi5. 
earm, aclj.,/(/('r, zcrctc/icd : npm. earme 

676 ; gpm. earmra 744. 
earmlic, adj ., wrelc/wJ, iiiiscrahlc : nsni. 

182; nsn. 1555 ; asn. 1 135. 
earinsceapeii, adj., ivrctclied, miser- 
able: nsm. 1 129, 1345. 
earn, m., eai:;le : np. eanias 863. 
eastreaiii, m., ivater-streavi : ap. ea- 

streamas 1261. 
ea?Je, adv., easily: 425, 859, 933, 1179, 

1352, 137('>; comp. ea'S 194,368. See 

uiiea'd'o. 
eaO'iiU'duiii, adv. i. /ninthly: 321. — 

2. Joyfully: 979. 
('>a'«Viuo<l, adj., Iiiiiiible: nsm. 270. 
eaiKi'A', see eafoW. 
Kbreas, pr.n., J/ehrews: dj). Kbreum 

.65. 
ecan, see iraii. 
eco, adj., eternal: nsm. 202, 249, 326, 

343. 3^5' 5'o, 703- 1717; "«f- 1722, 

Ap. 122; gsm. ecan 721; asn. ece 

747, 1064, A P. 19, 38, 73; vsm. 1287, 

1292.. 
ccen, adj., emtowed: asf. ccne 636; 

apm. 882. 
cog, f. I. edi^e: ns. 1132 ; ds. ecge 51 ; 

ip. ecgum 71. — 2. s^oord : gp. ecga 

1 148. 
cc<»:hc>ar<l, adj ., liard ofedt^e : asn. 1 1 8 1 . 
edgioiij;? adj., 7i'//// j'c///// reiieived: nsf. 

Ap. 122. 
cdlpaii, n., re-<oard : ns. 1228. 
ednlAvo, adj., reneioed: nsf. 1014. 
cdnnvinga, adv., s/rais^/itway: 783. 
edrc, see sT'drc. 
odwitspra'c, f., scornful speech : as. 

edwitsprajce 81. 
clViifal<l, adj., of equal ax'e: ds. efen- 

ealdum 553. 
KfTossia, pr. n., /C/>/iesns: ds. A p. 30. 
efne,i\d\'., eTeii,/nsl, indeed : 294, 1104, 

1234, Ap. 102, enuie 114, 221, ;^;^^. 



<'ft, adv. I. l/ien, again, afterwards: 

-11^ ^>55' 706, 763, 1246, 1274, 1302, 

1341, 1476. — 2. back: 400,466,531, 

694, 1078, 1356, 1675. 
cf^esa, m.yfear : ns. 445, 532 ; ds. egesan 

457; is. 805,1266. AV^ ■\v}ptprejj;osa. 
egoslio, adj., yt'(7;y///: nsm. 1550; nsn. 
_ 1588. 

Kgias, pr. n., Egias: as. Ap. 17. 
eg'le, adj., horrible: njjm. 1 148, 1459; 

npf. 441. 
eld, f., time, age: dp. eldum 1057. 
ellcfne, num. adj., eleven: npm. 664. 
elleii, n., strength, courage: ns. 460; 

gs. elnes looi, 1263; ds. elne 54, 

14S6; as. ellen 1208, 1242, A p. 3; is. 

elne 983. 
<^\W\\\\Qi\r(\,3.(l]., courageous: nsm. 1254. 
elleiirof, adj., brave, bold: gsm. ellen- 

rnfes 1392; npm. ellenrofe 350, 410, 

1 141. 
ellen^veore, n., courageous deed: gs. 

ellenweorces 232 ; ip. ellenweorcum 

1370- 

elles, adv., oiherivise, els£v<here: Ap. 
1 10. 

ellorf us, adj ., ready or anxious to depart : 
asm. ellorf usne 188, 321. 

ellroordig, adj., speaking a strange 
language: gp. ellreordigra 1081. 

c-Wii^iyiXfl., foreign nation: ds. elll'eode 
972. 

ellOeodig, adj., y(;;v4''//, hostile: gsm. 
elll'eodiges 678 ; asm. elll'eodigne 
1454. 1559; »pm. ell>eodige 63, 199, 
2S0 ; gpm. ell)>eodigra 16, 1175, ell- 
Ncodigra 26, elj^eodigra 946 ; dpm. 
elll'C'odigum 163, ell>eodigum 1073. 

eiune, see efne. 

ende, m. i. end: ns. 1382; ds. 221, 
Ap. 98; as. 649, Ap. 85; is. 1057. — 
2. Lord, the Omega: ns. 556. 

eiidedteg, m., day of death : ns. A P. 

79- 
eiidelea.s, adj., endless: nsn. 695. 
eiidesta'f, m., end, doom: as. 135. 



GLOSSARY 



187 



ciiyH, m., <f//.!,'t7: ns. 194, 1540; as. 365 ; 

up. Liiglas 871 ; gp. eiigla 74, 83, in;, 

146, 278, 290, 434.45'. 525. 642, 712^ 

828, 900, 1007, 1064, 1412, 1517, Ap. 

28, 119; dp. englum 249, 599, 1722; 

aj). eiigkis 823. [Lat. aiij^'t:liii\\ See 

up-, lioah('ii}><'I. 
ciifjfelfyn, 11., riicc of angels: gp. engel- 

cyiina 7 17. 
cut, m., giant: gp. enta 1235, 1495. 
co<I«', co<lon, see gan. 
cogoA', see googo'ff. 
colhstcdc, m., temple, altar: ap. eolh- 

stedas 1642. 
eorl, m., chief, he^-o : ns. 1254, 1263 ; gs. 

eorles 508 ; as. eorl 460 ; vs. 475 ; np. 

eorlas 199, 251, 401, 734, 1638, Ai'. 

99; gp. eorla 1051, 1 105, 1352; dp. 

eorhim 1575, 1644; a]i. eorlas 463. 
corrc, see yrrc. 
corJfc, f., earth: ns. 143S; gs. eorNan 

332, 1501, 1540, Ap. 94, eorKan 1595; 

ds. eor'San 460, 604, Ap. 19, 99; as. 

7. 87, 328, 731, 748, 798, 970, 1255, 

1525, A p. 28. 
oorO'scrtcf, n. i. cave, sepulchre: ds. 

eorNscra;fe 780 ; ap. eor^scra;fu 803. 

— 2. crevasse: ns. eor'SscraL'f 1588. 
cor'fl'waro,mpl., inhabitants of the earth : 

dp. eor'Swarum 568. 
^o\\i\V:,x\., flock: as. 1669. 
eower, poss. pron., your: asf. eowre 

295 ; asm. eowerne 339. 
oriii'fl'u, see yriri'O'ii. 
orii, see iiioldcrii. 

lOssiig, pr. w.,fessc: gs. Kssages S79. 
^•Atyl., favor, grace: as. 339, 517, 1215, 

1374- 
estc, adj., gracious : nsm. 483 ; asf. 

1692. 
estlice, adv., tvillingly: 292. 
ot, conj., Lat., ami : 719. 
eO'oI, mil., home, native laud: ns. 2t, 

525, Ap. 113; gs. e'Xles 16, 830; ds. 

c(Sle 1 162, Ap. ioi ; as. efiel 176, 226, 

274, 642, 1258. 



cO'elleas, adj., homeless: dsni. c(Nfllca- 

sum 74. 
eO'elrlce, n., native laud, country : ds. 

c'(Nc'lrIce 120, 432. 
0x1, f., shoulder: as. e.xle 1575. 

IT = rune Y ■'^''- 9'^! f'l' meaning, see 

NOTKS. 

faa, see fall. 

fa'C, n., time, interval: gp. faca 137 i. 

filccii, n., crime, treachery : gs. fficnes 

1294 ; is. facne 20. 
fa^dcr, m., father: ns. 330, 687, 846, 

937, 1465, 1684, Ap. 29 ; gs. 824, 1635 ; 

ds. 1346, 1 410; as. 804, 997, 1500; 

vs. 83, 1412; 11]). fa;deras 752. See 

heahfa'«l«'i". 
fag, adj., discolored, spotted: nsf. 1134. 

See tigcl-, l>lo<l-, stanfag. 
ftSge, adj., doomed to death : gsm. fSges 

154, 1 182, 1332; npm. fSge 1530; 

gpm. fSgra 1085. 
fa-gcn, 'AiS]., fain, glad: nsm. fa'gn 255 ; 

npm. fa-'gen 1041. 
fa'gcr, ad j .,fair, pleasant : dsm. f a;geran 

598, 1693; superl. nsm. fa^grost 103. 
fa'gSo, f., feud, strife : as. fa;gSe 284, 

fash'So 13S6. 
fsTh, adj., hostile: nsm. 1346, 1705, fag 

769, 1 188 ; npm. faa 1 593, 1 599 ; gpm. 

faia 430, 1023, 1060. 
ffclc, see ailfaile. 
frolsian, see gofa-lslan. 
fainig, adj.,y"rt?;«^' : npm. famlge 1524. 
faiiiiglicalH, adj., foamy-necked: nsm. 

■197- 
fa'iiinc, f., li'oman : gs. fSninan A p. 29. 
fiT'r, m., sudden peril : as. 1530, 1629. 
faraii, C, ,^'v;, fare : 3 sg. f nsre'S 497 ; imp. 

2 pi. fara'S 332; inf. 773, 796, 864, 

954. 1279- 
ffuran, see afferan. 
farotf, n., surge, ocean: ds. farofte 255, 

1658. See mere-, waro'flfaroS ; see 

also \varo3. 



i88 



GLOSSARY 



faro«yiacende, adj., seafaring: nsm. 

507- 
faroWrulonde, adj., seafayi)tg: npm. 

.140. 
faro'A'stra't, f., ocean : ds. faro■^'stl■i^;te 

311,898. 
ficrspell, n., had nai's : ds. fxr.spelle 

10S6. 
faru, see earh-, stream-, wa'g-, 

y'd'faru. 
fa'st, adj . I .fixeii, fastened : nsm. 1 1 07 ; 

asm. fa;stne 1S4, 962, 1038, 1357; 

npm. fa;ste 130; apm. 1492. — 2. stead- 
fast : asf. f a;ste 83. — 3. sci/nd, heavy : 

dsm. facstan 795. See <loiii-, soO'-, 

staSol-, dryiii-, w;T"r-, nisficst. 
fa'staii, see a'tla>staii. 
fa'ste, adv.,y/;v///)': 58, 1671. 
faisten, n., ine/osiire, fortress : ds. fa;s- 

tenne 1034, 1068, 1177, 1544. See 

lajjiifa'sten. 
fa'stlio, see so'Ofa'stlic. 
fa>stuian, \\2, fasten, seen re: pret. 3 pi. 

faistnodon 49. See gefaistnian. 
fa>t, see sT'OfcCt. 

fiSted, adj., ornamented : asn. 301. 
f tStedsinc, n., treasure : gs. fStedsinces 

478. 
fa^'d'ni, m. i. outstretclted arms, em- 

brace: ds. fa-^'me 616 ; as. fa;Nm 1616; 

ip. fitSnium S24. — 2. bosom (of ship), 

hold: as. f;vt^m 444. — 3. expanse 

as. 252, 336. 
fa-rtine, see AVidfa'ffiiio. 
fa''()'iiiian, \V'2, expand, spread: pret. 

3 pi. fa2'5medon 1572; inf. 1589. 
fea, adj.,yl-T<;': ipm. fcam 605. 
-fea, see gef ca. 
fcala, indecl. n., many: 564, 584, 699, 

710, 961, 969, 975, 1243, 1301, 1363, 

1490. 
feallaii, R, fa//: pret. 3 sg. feoll 

9.8. 
fcalii, adj., ye//o7v, dn//-co/ored : asm. 

fealone 1538, fealuwne 421; apm. 

fealewe 1589. 



feast'caft, adj., destitute, wretched: 

nsn\. 1 1 28, 1556; asm. feasceaftne 

181 ; \\\)\\\. feasceafte 367. 
fedaii, sec afedaii. 
fegan, \Vl, joi)i, unite: pret. 3 sg. 

fcgde Ap. 98. 
fcl, n., .v/v';/, hide: as. 23. 
Icld, see lu'it'feld. 
fell, m.,fa//, destruction : as. 1609. 
-feiig, see oiifeiig. 
fooligestreoii, n., money, treasure: as. 

301. 
ft'olit, see gefeoht. 

fi'olile, i., ftglit, batt/e: as. 1023, 1350. 
fcolitend, see AviiiVerfeohteiid. 
IVMtlaii, sec bclT'olaii. 
I'eoii, see geleoii. 
feoiid, m., enemy, devil: gs. feondes 20, 

49, 1 196, 1294, 1693; gp. feonda 1619. 
feor, adj. ,/(/;- rt7rt?i', distant: nsm. 898; 

nsn. feorr 423; asm. feorne 191, 252, 

J'73- 

feor, adv.,y<7^-: 542, 638, Ap. 109. 

I'eorh, n. i, /ife: ns. Ap. 37 ; gs. fcores 
133, 179, 1 101, 1 107, 1 1 30; ds. fcore 
1538, to -widaii feoro = e7'cr,forei'er 
106, 810, 1452; as. feorli 216, 282, 
430,954, 1 1 17, 1134, 1371, 1616, 1629, 
\vidaii feorh = forever 1383, A p. 12, 
feorg Ap. 58 ; is. feore 284. — 2. sou/ : 
ns. feorh 1288; as. 154. 

feorhgodill, n., deatli : ns. iSi, 1427. 

feorlihorcl, m., /'('(/r : as. 1182. 

fcorlira'd, m., .f(?/7v?//<'// : as. 1654. 

-feoiiiie, see orl'eoriiie. 

fooriniaii, see gofeoniiian. 

feorran, adv.,y>'(V« afar: 265, 282. 

feorraiieiimeii, m., one come from afar, 
stranger : gp. feorrancumenra 24. 

feorreiiiid, adj., foreign : gp. feorr- 
cundra 1080. 

feorfl'a, num. adj. ,/<'//;•/// : ism. feor'San 

i45«. 
feorweg, m., distant 7(.'ay or region : ap. 

feorwegas 928. 
feowertig, num. ^d]., forty : 1036. 



GLOSSARY 



189 



feou'ertyiio, num. 3id].,/o7irlecit : 1593. 
-fera, see gelera. 

feran, \\'\,go: 2 sg. ferest 1674; pret. 

3 sg. ferde 662 ; opt. pres. 2 sg. fere 

224; inf. 174, 330, 786, 928, 931. See 

geferan. 
ferciul, see .soip-, ^vl(lfe^eIKl. 
fcrian, W2. i . bea?-, carry, convey : 

pret. 3 sg. ferede 853, 906 ; pret. 3 pi. 

feredon 866 ; inf. ferian 347, ferigan 

293, ferigean 824. — 2. deal in, carry 

on: pret. 2 sg. feredes 1363. See »,-, 

geferian. 
fcr'S, nin. i. spirit, niiiid: ns. fyrhS 

638; ds. fyrlvSe 507, fer'Se 1485. — 

2. life: as.fer'5 174, 1332. ^^<?collon-, 

forht-, strO-, staTce'd'-, werigfcrO. 
fcrOgefeoiido, adj., rejoicing in spirit: 

nsm. 915; npm. ferhSgefeonde 1584. 
fer'Sloca, m., breast, heart: ds. fer'Slocan 

1 67 1, fyrh^locan 58, 1570. 
fetorwrasen, i., fetter, chain : dp. fetor- 

wrasnum 1 107. 
feffa, m., troop, infantry : as. feSan 

1 188; np. 591. 
feSor, f., wing: ip. fe'Serum 864. 
ft'x, n., hair: ns. 1427. 
fif, num. ^A].,fre: 590, 591. 
fiftig, num. ?id].,ffty: 1040. 
fiiKlan, 3. \. find, discover: 2 sg. fin- 

dest 1349; pret. 3 pi. fundon 1076; 

inf. 1 129, 1231, Ap. 96. — 2. attain: 

inf. 980, 1 1 54. — 3. invent, compose: 

pret. I sg. fand, Ap. i ; inf. 1485. See 

oiifindaii. 
fiiiit, Lat., Ap. 122. 
firas, mpL, men: gp. fira 24, 160, 291, 

409, 590, 920, 961, 980, 1286. 
firen, f., crime, sin : dp. firenum 1664. 
firgcndstream, m., mountain streafn : 

ns. 1573; as. firigendstream 390. 
first, see fyrst. 
fise, m.., ftsh : gs. fisces 293; dp. fi-xum 

589. See horiifisc. 
fitt, f., song, poem : as. fitte Ap. 98. 
fix, see fisc. 



flt«sc, n., body: ds. fiiesce Ap. 37. 
Oaischonia, m., body : np. fljeschaman 

1085; ap. flaeschoman 24, 154, 160. 
i\Gitm,m., flight : ds. fleame 1386; as. 

fleam 1340; is. fleame 1544. 
-flede, see iiiflede. 

fleogan, a, y^y : pret. 3 pi. flugon 1546. 
flf'Oii, <i,Jlee, escape from : inf. 1538. 
flitan, 1, oppose, disptcte: 3 sg. fllte'5 

1 199. 
flofl, m. I. ocean: gs. flodes 252, 367, 

1 530 ; ds. flode 265 ; as. flod 421; ap. 

flodas 906. — 1. flood, deluge : ns. flod 

1546, 1573. KJjS; gs- flodes 1616, 

1629; ds. flode 1 582; as.fl6di5S9. — 

3. stream : is. flode 954. See lago-, 

\va'tor-, niereflod. 
flodtvylin, m., raging flood : ns. 516. 
flot, n., sea: ds. flote 1698. 
flota, m., ship : as. flotan 397. See a»g-, 

s£e-, ^v{5gflota. 
flowan, \<,flow: pret. 3 sg. fleow 1524, 

1573- 
flyht, m.,//V.7^/: ds. flyhte 864; is. 866. 
foddortft'gu, f., food: ds. foddorj^ege 

160, foddurj^ege i loi. 
folc, n., people, nation : ns. 653, 804, 

1023, 1664?; gs. folces 29, 619, 662, 

1068, 1086, 1301, 1570, 1596; ds. 

folce 784, 796, 1080, 1 1 30, 1 144, A p. 

58; as. folc 430, 1 196, 1506, 1556; is. 

folce 1643; gP- folca 330; dp. folcum 

409, 606. 
folcina'gen, n., company of people: as. 

1060. 
folcrSed, m., public boieftt: as. 622. 
folcsoearu, f., people, land: ds. folc- 

sceare 6S4. 
folfsoea?fa, m., evil-doer: np. folc- 

scea'San 1593. 
folostede, m., land: ns. 20; ds. 179. 
folt'toga, m., leader, prince : np. folc- 

togan 8, 1458. 
folde, f. I. earth, world: gs. foldan 336. 

— 2. ground, soil: ns. folde 1582; 

ds. foldan 737, 918, 969, 1427, 1524. 



190 



GLOSSARY 



folflweg, m., earth : ds. foldwege 206 ; 
as. foldweg 775. 

folgian, \Va, /o/Zinc : pret. i pi. fol- 
godon 673. 

foliii, f., hand: d.s. folme 1133; ip. 
folmum 522. [Cf. Lat./;7/w(Z.] 

foil, see be-, for-, onfoii. 

for, prep. w. dat., inst., and ace. i. he- 
fore, in the presence of: w. dat. 165, 
509, 586, 767, 881, 924, 1127, 1 168, 
1200, 1209, 1298, Ap. 55, 61 ; w. ace. 
880, Ap. 17. — 2. for, oil account of 
because of: w. dat. 39, 457, 610, 1086, 
1285, Ap. 73; w. inst. 1266. — "i- for 
the sake of: \v. dat. 431, 633. 

tov,i., journey : as. fore 191, 216, 337, 
846. 

foran, see beforan. 

forbeftan, Wl, humble: opt. pres. 2 pi. 
forbegan 1333; pp. forbeged 1571. 

forcuiiian, 4, overcome, va)iquish : pret. 
3 sg. foreSm 1325. 

forcu(T, see unforeuff. 

forden, pp., corrupt, hoicked: gp. for- 
denera 43. 

fordrifaii, l, drive : pret. 3 sg. fordraf 
269. 

foro, prep. w. dat. and ace. i. before 
(local) : w. dat. 728, 736, 840, 910, 
993. 1032. 1650; Ap. II, 36, 71; w. 
ace. 1028, 1613; ease indeterminate 
721, 1499, 1668. — 2. because of 
through : w. dat. 186, A P. 18. 

fore, adv., beforehand, yet, still : 185. 

fore'SaiiC, m., deliberation, perception : 
gs. fo reliances A P. 96. 

forfoii, R, seize, come upon suddenly: 
pret. 3 .sg. forfeng 995. 

for<>ifjin, 5, give, grant : pret. 3 sg. 
forgef 486, forgeaf 1 586 ; pres. opt. 
3 sg. forgife 355; imp. 2 sg. forgif 
76. 

forgildan, 3, repay : pres. opt. 3 sg. 
forgilde 387. 

forgrindan, 3, hack, injure : pp. for- 
grunden 413. 



forht, adj., afraid: nsm. g8, 1085; np. 

forhte 448, 1340, 1500, 1609; ap. 457, 

1041. 
forhtfertf, adj., timid, fearful: nsm. 

1549, 1596. 
forhycgan, W3, despise, disdain : pret. 

2 sg. forhogedes 1381 ; pret. 3 pi. 
forhogodan A p. 84. 

forliylinaii, Wl, neglect: inf. 735. 
forlacaii, R, mislead: pret. 2 sg. for- 

leolce 1364; pret. 3 sg. forleolc 

614. 
forlieran, Wl, mislead, instruct lorong- 

ly : pret. 2 sg. forlSrdest 1364; pret. 

3 sg. forlSrde 614. 

forltietan, R. i . leave, abandon : 2 sg. 
forlietest 1413 ; 3 sg. forlaete'K 459; 
pret. 3 sg. forlet 1037 ; pret. 3 pi. for- 
IStan 802 ; opt. pret. 3 pi. forleton 
403. — 2. let, grant, perinit: pret. 
3 sg. forlet 835, 968, 1588. 

forlor, m., loss, destruction : ds. forlore 

formoltan, 3, melt aioay, be consitmed : 

inf. 1 146. 
foriiiinan, 4, carry off, destroy: pret. 

3 sg. fornam 994, 1531, Ap. 59. 
forst, n\., frost: ns. 1257. 
forstaiidan, 6. i. defend: pret. 3 sg. 

forstod II 43, 1335. — 2. oppose, deny : 

pret. 3 sg. forstod 1540. 
fors\velgan, 3, swallow up : pret. 3 sg. 

forswealg 1590. 
forS, adv. \. forth, fortvards: 775, 

I 506, 1 584. — 2. still, yet, henceforth : 

54, A p. no. 
for]?an, conj. i. therefore, thereby: 

458, 526. — 2. because: 529, Ap. 47. 
fovwyTi\,n., destruction : as. 1594, 161 8. 
fot, m.,foot: ns. 1582. 
fraco'S, adj., hateful, despised: npm. 

fraco'cSe 409. 
frain, adj., see from, 
frani, prep. w. dat., from : 697, 738, 

1034, 1037, 1243, 1485, 1535, 1582, 

1691. 



GLOSSARY 



191 



fra-t, adj., obstinate, proud : dsf. frStre 

571 ; asn. fr£te 1506. 
fraetwe, fpl., treasures, onianients : ap. 

frxnwe 337, frx-tewa Ap. 102. 
f^^Rt^vian, see gefra't^vian. 
frea, m., lord: ns. 662, 714, 786; gs. 

frean 457, 653, 796, 1401, 1695; ^^• 

frea 629, 1410. ^Vv manfrea. 
free, see guSfrec. 
freca, m., hero, 'warrior : ns. 1 163. See 

gfiiJ-, hildfreca. 
freoiic, adj., dangerous, terrible: nsm. 

1432 ; asm. 516 ; asf. 1350 ; npf. 440 ; 

sup. asn. frecnost 1231. 
frefraii, \Vl, comfort, console : imp. 2 sg. 

frefra 421 ; inf. 367. See afrefran. 
-frege, see gefrege. 
fremde, adj., strange, estranged from 

(w. gen.) : nsm. 890. 
fremnian, Wl. i. do, make, perfortii : 

opt. pres. 2 sg. fremme 1354 ; pret. 

3 sg. fremede 619, 622, 639, 815 ; 

pret. 3 pi. fremedon 1654; inf. 67, 

780, 1208. — 2. aid, advance: inf. 

934. See gefremnian. 
freo, 2id]., free, Joyful: npm. 598. 
freod, f., love, good -luill : ns. 1154; as. 

freode 390. 
freoliee, adv., gladly, 'willingly : 293. 
freoiid, m., friend: gp. freonda 934, 

1128, 1705, A p. 91. 
freondscipo, m.,frie}ids/iip: as. 478. 
freorig, adj., freezing, cold: nsm. 491 ; 

npn. 1259. 
freo'ffian, see gefreoSian. 
frco'doleas, adj., hostile, wicked: nsn. 29. 
freo(Ju, see fritJ. 
freoJfu'wfCr, f., covenant of peace: as. 

freoSuwffire 1630. 
fricca, m., herald- np. friccan 11 56. 
frielan, Wl, w. gen., seek, ask for : opt. 

3 sg. fricle A p. 109. 
frigiian, 3, ask, inquire : i sg. frine 633 ; 

2 sg. frinest 629; pret. 3 sg. fraegn 

556, 919, fregn 1163; inf. 1412. See 

gefrignan. 



friiian, see frignaii. 

frioift'o, f., peace: gs. 918; as. frecSe 

1 130; is. freo'So 336. 
fri'ff, mn., peace, safety: gs. fritSes 448, 

1 128, Ap. 91; ds. fri^e 622; as. friS 

174, 1034; is. fri'Se 915, 1432! 
frod, adj. i. 'wise: apm. f rode '784. — 

2. old: nsm. 506; nsn. 737. 
frofor, f ., comfort, consolation : gs. frofre 

906, 1567, 1684, 1705, Ap. 109; ds. 

31 1, 606 ; as. 95, 1465. 
fi'Oin, adj., brave, eager; nsm. fram 

234; npm. frome 8, frame Ap. 12. 

See hild-, sT'Sfroin. 
froinlice, adv., boldly: 556, 1182, 1332, 

1 640. 
fruma, m. i. beginning: ds. fruman 

1485. — 2. Lord, the Alpha: ns. 

fruma 226, 556. See df«d-, ead-, 

leod-, leoht-, llf-, ordfruma. 
frunibearn, n., first-born child, leader : 

as. 1294. 
frumgar, m., leader : np. frumgaras 

1068. 
frumrSden, f., arrangemetit previously 

agreed upon, period : gs. frumrjedenne 

147. 
fv\k\tk?>c^a!it,i., creation : ds. frumsceafte 

797- 
fiiimweorc, n., creature, creation : gp. 

frumweorca 804. 
fugol, m., bird: ds. fugole 497. 
ful, adv., fully, very : 496. See syn-, 

?fryin-, SrySftil. 
fultum, m., help : gs. fultomes Ap. 

91. 
fulAviht, n., baptism: ns. 1643; g^- 

fulhvihtes 1640; ds. fulwihte 1630; 

as. fulwiht 1635. 
furSum, adv., even, just: 797. 
fiirSur, adv.,y}/r//;^r : 1350,1489, 1518. 
fus, adj. I. ready to set out, eager: 

nsm. 255 ; asm. fusne 1654. — 2. sad, 

declining: nsm. 1664. See ellor-, 

holl-, hynfus. 
fusleoS, n., death-song: as. 1549. 



192 



GLOSSARY 



fyllan, Wi, overt hro7v, destroy, pret. 

3 sg. fylde 16SS. 
fyUan, Wl, \v. gen., Jill: pret. 3 sg. 

fylde 523. See {•efyllaii. 
-fynde, see yO'fyudc. 
fyI•(lh^v;et, adj., active in ivar: npni. 

fyrdhwate 8, A p. 12. 
fyroii, -aA].. fiery: dpm. fyrnum 1378. 
iyrgiulst, m., spark of fire: np. fyr- 

gnastas 1546. 
fyrht, see godfyrlit. 
fyrhtan, see afyrhtan. 
fyihO, see feiff. 
fyrliO'lule, f., heartfelt love : as. fyrh'S- 

lufan S3. 
fyrina-I, n., jiiark of fire : ip. fyrmSlum 

1134- 
fyrii, see iiiifyrn. 
fj'riidagas, mpl., former days: dp. 

fyrndagum i, 752, 976. 
fyrngcAvcorc, n., ainieiit fabric, crea- 
tion : ns. 737. 
fynisEegcn, n., old tradition: ns. 1489. 
fyrnsceaj»a, m., ancient enemy: ns. 

1346. 
fyrii\vcorc, n., creature, creation : gp. 

fyrnweoica 14 10. 
fyl•Il^vita,m. ,/(//';•/(/;■<■// : np. fyrnweotan 

784. 
fyrst, m., period of time : ns. first 147 ; 

as. fyrst 834, 1309, 1673. 
fyrstgciiieart', n., appointed time: gs. 

fyrstgemearces 931. 
fyrstiiioarc, n., appointed time: ds. 

fyrstmearce 133. 
fyrjjran, Wi, advance, Jielp: inf. 934. 

See gefyr<5ran. 
iysan, \Vl. i. prepare, s^et ready: inf. 

1698. — 2. incite: 2 sg. fysest 11 87. 

G 

Gad, pr. n.. Gad: ns. Ap. 57. 
gadrigcaii, W2, collect, gather together : 

inf. 78 1, gadorigean 1556. 
gafiilra»don, f., tribute, fare: as. gaful- 

riedenne 296. 



galaii, 6, sing : pret. 3 pi. golon i 549 ; 

inf. 1 1 27, 1342. 
gailan, W], delay: pret. 3 pi. gseldon 

1533- 
galdor, m., song: gs. galdres Ap. 108. 
galdorcTwft, m., magic art: ip. galdor- 

cra;ftum 166. 
galga, see gealga. 
gaii, an V.,, ;,>■<' : 3 pi. gaS 1665 ; pret. 3 sg. 

code 982, 100 1 ; pret. 3 pi. eodon 45 ; 

imp. 2 sg. ga 134S; imp. 2 pi. gaJS 

1 182, 1332; inf. 365,775. ^t-t'gangaii, 

agan, ofer-eode. 
gang, m., passage, circuit, path : ns. 

1694, gong 869; as. gang 20S, 455. 

See bcgaiig. 
gangan, anv., go: 3 pi. ganga)' 891; 

imp. 2 sg. gong 939; inf. 238, 1059, 

1356, gengan 1095, geongan 131 1. 
gar, m.., spear: gs. gares 187, 1330; np. 

garas 127; gp. gara 32; dp. garum 

1 143 ; ip. 45. See friinigar. 
gal■ge^vinll, n., battle, opposition : as. 

958. 
gjors, n., grass : ns. 38. 
garsocg, m., ocean : ns. 238, 392 ; gs. 

garsecges 530; as. garsecg 371. 
ga>siie, adj., dead: npm. 10S4. 
gast, see beodgast. 
giist, m. I. mind, soul, life: ns. 468; 

gs. gastes 155; ds. gaste 7S2, 917, 

1084; as. gast 187, 1327, 1416; np. 

gastas 640, 1 61 7; gp. gasta 331, 54S, 

901. — 2. spirit (^holy): ns. 728, 906, 

16S4; gs. gastes 531, 1000, 1621, Ap. 

114? — 3. spirit (evil): ns. 1296; gs. 

gastes 1694. 
gastgehygd, n., thought: ip. gastge- 

hygdum 861. 
gastgoryiie, n., spiritual mystery : ip. 

gastgerynum 858. 
gastlic, adj., living, having mind or 

soul: ns. 1628. 
gi^ . . . ge, conj., both . . . and: 542. 
geafliaii, \V2, frighten : pp. geaclod 

805. 



GLOSSARY 



193 



geador, adv., together : 1 097, eador 1 627. 
gealga, m., gallmvs, cross : as. gealgan 

966, Ap. 22; ds. 1327, 1409, galgan 

A p. 40. 
gealgniod, adj., cntel, 'coicked: npm. 

gealgmode 32, 563. 
geap, see horngeap. 
geara, ■a.dw, formerly: 1387. 
(iearapolis, prn., Ilierapolis : d. Geara- 

polim Ap. 40. 
geard, see ealdor-, middaiigcard. 
geardagas, Tnp\.,/or»u'r i/trj's,o/c/ t/mes : 

dp. geardagum 15 19. 
geare, adv., zee//, certain/y : comp. gear- 

wor 932. 
gearii, adj., ready: nsm. 72, 214, 1535, 

gearo 234 ; nsf. 907, 1 1 53, 1 567, 1 579 ; 

npm. geanve 1369; apn. gearu 135S. 
geascian, \V2, /earn of: piet. 3 pi. 

geascodon 44. 
geat, see burg-, ^veallgeat. 
gebSro, f., behavior, action: ns. 1570. 
gebed, x\., prayer : ds. gebede 1027. 
gebeodan, 2, offer: pp. geboden 219. 
geberan, 4, bring forth, bear : pp. npm. 

geborene 690. 
gebidan, 1. i. azoait: pret. 3 sg. gebad 

1702 ; opt. pres. 3 pi. gebidan 399. — 

2. remaiti sti// : pret. 3 sg. gebad 1 587. 
gebiddan, 5, beseech, implore : pret. 3 sg. 

gebaed 996. 
gebindan, 3, bind : pret. 3 pi. gebundon 

48, 1222 ; pp. gebunden 1379, 1396, 

npm. gebundene 580, apm. 947. 
gebledsian, Wa. i. b/essv^i^. gebled- 

sod 524, 937. — 2. revere, honor: pp. 

gebledsod 540, 1719. 
geblissian, W2, g/addett, b/ess : pp. ge- 

blissod 351, 468, 892. 
geblond, n., commotion : ns. 532. See 

argeblond. 
geblondan, R, mix, stir up •■ pret. 3 pi. 

geblendan ^2 ; pp. geblonden 424. 
■geblowan, R, b/oom, b/ossom : pp. apm. 

geblowene 1448. 
gebrec, see bangebrec. 



gcbreoan, . 5, break do707i, injure : pp. 

gebrocen 1404, 1473. 
gebringan, Wl, bring: pret. 3 pi. ge- 

brohton 17 10; opt. pret. 2sg. gebrohte 

273- 
gehvoJSor,mY>\., brothers : np. 1027; dp. 

gebr55rum 1014. 
geceosan, 2, choose: pret. 3 sg. geceas 

Ap. 19; pp. gecoren 324, npm. geco- 

rene Ap. 5. 
gecnawau, R, recognize : inf. 1 5 1 7, 1 558. 
gecringan, 3, fall, die : pret. 3 sg. ge- 

crang'Ap. 60, 72. 
gecrod, see lindgecrod. 
gectve?Jan, .5, speak : pret. 3 sg. gecwse'S 

896, 1 172, 1299, 1361, 1400, 1465, 1663. 
geoynd, f., kind: as. 588. 
gecyrran, Wl, return: pret. 3 pi. ge- 

cyrdon 107S. 
gecySan, Wl, make known, shoiv : 3 sg. 

gecySe'S 1435; i pi. gecyXaN 859; 

pret. 2 sg. gecy'Sdest 390; pret. 3 sg. 

gecy'Sde 564, 700, 711; pp. gecySed 

90, 358 ; inf. 2S9, 784, 796, 803, 

965- 
gedafenian, W2, befit : 3 sg. gedaf enalS 

317- 
gedal, see feorh-, sa^vulgedal. 
gedSlan, Wl. i. give over to, cojtsign 

to: inf. 955, 1217. — 2. separate, part 

from : pp. gedsled Ap. 82 ; inf. Ap 

36. — 3. part, disband: pret. 3 pi 

gedSldon 5. 
gedon, anv., do : pp. 765 ; inf. 342, 1444 
gedraeg, n. i. tumult, lamoitation : ns 

1555- — 2. throng: ns. 43. 
gedreccan, Wi, afflict, torment: pret 

3 sg. gedrehte 39. 
gedrefan, Wi, trouble, stir up: pp 

gedrefed 369, 394, 1529. 
gedreosan, ^, pass aioay: inf. Ap. 100 
gedrep, n., stroke: as. 1444. 
gedryht, see willgedryht. 
gedufan, 2, sink, penetrate: inf. 1331- 
gedAvola, m., error, false belief: as. 

gedwolan 611, 1688. 



194 



CiLOSSARY 



gefa'lsian, Wa, cleanse: p.p. gefaelsod 

A p. 66. 
gefaestnian, Ws. i. establish: pret. 3 

sg. gefaestnode 522. — 2. place, fix: 

pret. 3 sg. gefaestnode 1378. 
gef ea, m., joy, happiness : ds. gefean 

347' 598) 866, 1670, 1693 ; ^^- "'^J'- Si ; 

gp. gefeana 890. 
gefeoht, n.,fi^{'-hl, conflict: ds. gefeohte 

1 1 88, 1 196. 
gef eon, 5, w. inst., enjoy: pret. 3 pi. 

gefegon 592, 659. See ferSgefeoiule. 
gefeoriiiian, Wa, devour : pret. 3 pi. 

gefeormedon 1090. 
gef era, m., companion : as. geferan 1009, 

1020. 
geferan, Wl, accomplish, pass throngJi : 

2 pi. geferaS 677 ; pret. i sg. geferde 
1401 ; pres. opt. i pi. geferan 516; 
inf. 194, 216. 

geferiaii, \V2, conduct, bring: pp.gefe- 
red 1 173, 1 61 9; npm. geferede 265; 
inf. 397. 

gefreetAvian, Wa, adorn, honor: pret. 

3 sg. gef rastwode 1 5 1 8 ; pp. gef ra;t\ved 

715- 

gefrege, n., knowledge : is. 1626, Ap. 25. 

gefrege, adj., knoivn, celebrated: nsn. 
668, 961, 1 1 19. 

gefreninian, '^\, perform, do: i sg. 
gefremme 1288; pret. 2 sg. gefreme- 
dest 926; pret. 3 sg. gefremede 91, 
605, 1 1 98, 13S7; pret. 3 pi. gefreme- 
dan 1445; pp. gefremed 976; inf. 191, 
426, 1614; ger. gefremmanne 206. 

gefreotSian, W2, liberate, set free : pret. 
3 sg. gefreo'Sode 1041. 

gefrignan, 3, lear)i of, hear : pret. i sg. 
gefrsegn 1093, 1706; pret. i pi. ge- 
frunan i ; pp. gefrsegen 6S7, 1060. 

gefyllan, Wi, complete: pp. npm. ge- 
fylde 1695. 

gefyrSran, ^Yl, support, protect: pp. 
gefyr'Nred 983. 

gegninga, adv., straightway : 1349, 
•354- 



gognslege, m., interchange of blows: ds. 

i35f'- 
gcgretan, Wi, greet: pret. 3 sg. ge- 

grette 254. 
gegrind, n., commotion, tumult: as. 

1590. 
geha?ftan, Wl. i. bind, imprison: 

pp. gehaefted 11 27. — 2. afflict: pp. 

npm. gehffifte 11 58. 
gehalgian, Wa, consecrate : pret. 3 sg. 

gehalgode 586, 1650; pp. gehalgod 

1646. 
geliatan, "R, promise: pret. 2 sg. gehete 

1418. 
gehealdan, R, maintain, keep : pret. 2 

pi. geheoldon 346; inf. 213. 
gehegan, Wl, perform, hold (council or 

meeting): pret. 3 sg. gehede 1496; 

pret. 3 pl.gehedon I57,gehedan 1049; 

inf. 930. 
gehered, see gohyran. 
gehladan, G, load: pp. asm. gehladenne 

361^ 
gehna'gan, Wl, humble: pres. opt. 2 pi. 

gehnSgan 1183; pret. 2 sg. gehnSg- 

dest 1319; pret. 3 sg. gehnffigde 1191. 
gehreodan, 2, adorn: pp. apm. gebro- 

dene 1449. 
geliSu, see geohSu. 
geh"\va, pron., each : gsm. gehwass 912 ; 

gsf. gehwiere 630; gsn. gehwaes 330, 

338 ; dsm. gehwam 65, 637 ; dsf. 121 ; 

dsn. 408. 
gehweorfan, 3. i. turn, fall: pret. 

3 sg. gehwearf 694, 11 03. — 2. con- 
vert: 2 sg. gehweorfest 974. 
gehwylc, pron., each, all: gsm. (anra) 

gehwylces 1283; dsm. gehvvylcum 

908,980, 1 152 ; asm. (anra) gehwylcne 

933 ; asn. (landa) gehwylc 935. 
gehycgan, W3, suppose : pret. 2 pi. 

gehogodon 429. 
gehygd, fn., mind, thought: as. 1460; 

ap. gehygdo 68, 200. See breost-, 

gast-, misgehygd. 
goliyld, n., /r<'/tY//('« : as. 117, 1045. 



GLOSSARY 



195 



gehyran, Wl. i. hear, learn, heed: 
2 pi. gehyra'JS 1197; pret. i sg. ge- 
hyrde 651 ; pret. i pi. gehyrdon Ap. 
23, 63 ; pret. 3 pi. 894 ; opt. pret. 2 sg. 
gehyrde 574 ; imper. 2 sg. geher 1498 ; 
pp. gebyred 92, 1554, gehered 16S; 
inf. 341, 595, 811. — 2. receive hear- 
iii., : pret. 3 pi. gehyrdon 577. 

gchyrstan, \Vi, equip: pp. gehyrsted 

45- 
gelac, n., coiiunotion, conflict: as. 1092. 

See lind-, Ij'ft-, sciiigelac. 
gelaca, see guO'gelaca. 

gelad, n., way: as. 190. 

geliedan, Wi. i. lead, conduct: 3 pi. 

gelSdah 2S2 ; pret. 3 sg. gelaedde 

1033; pret. 2 pi. gelSddon 430; inf. 

822. — 2. venture, risk : pret. 3 sg. 

gelSdde Ap. 43. 
gelang, adj., Jiear at hand, attainable : 

nsf. 979. 
gel«ran, Wl, instruct: inf. 1353. 
geltestan, Wl, support, help : pret. 3 sg. 

gelseste 411. 
geleafa, m., belief, faith : gs. geleafan 

1680, Ap. 66; as. 335. 
gclenge, 3.d]., pertaini7ig to, of the na- 
ture of: nsf. 1474. 
geleogan, 2, w. dat., deceive : pret. 3 sg. 

gelah 1074. 
gelettan, Wl. i. let, hinder : inf. 518. 

— 2. procrastinate : inf. 800. 
gelic, adj., like: asm. gelicne 494; 

superl. nsm. gelicost 497 ; nsn. gelic- 

cost 501, 953. 
gelice, adv., like: superl. gelicost 1145. 
gelicgaii, 5, stretch along: 3 pi. gelic- 

gah 334- 
gelome, adv., often : 1 163. 
gelyfan, Wl, have faith in, trust: i sg. 

gelyfe 12S4; pret. 3 pi. gelyfdon 142, 

562, 813; inf. 733. 
geiiia»I, adj ., stained, spotted : nsn . 1331. 
gemtSne, adj., imtlual: nsf. 1013. 
geinang, n., company : ds. gemange 

7"iO. 



gema-rsian, W2, celebrate : pp. gemaer- 

sod 544. 
geniearc, see fyrst-, Singgemearc. 
geinede, adj., pleasant: superl. nsn. 

gemedost 594. 
geiiiet, n., limit, measure : as. gemet 

309, 1481 ; np. gemeotu 454. 
gemet, adj., y?//z«^: nsn. 1178. 
gemetaii, Wl, find, tneet: pret. 3 sg. 

gemette 241, 245, 1061 ; pret. 3 pi. 

gemetton 143, 10S2. 
gemot, n., assembly : ds. gem5te 650 ; 

as. gemot 1059. 
gemiman, PP, remember : pres. 3 sg. 

geman 639. 
gemyltan, Wl, soften, melt: inf. 1393. 
gemynd, fn., memory, thought : dp. ge- 

myndum 960. See mod-, upgemynd. 
gemyndig, adj., mindful: nsm. 161, 

9S1, looi, 1263, 1312, Ap. 107. 
gemyrran, Wl, hinder, disturb: pp. 

npm. gemyrde 746. 
gen, see Sa gen. 
gena, see nfi gena. 
gencA^-ide, m., anstver : ip. gencwidum 

858. 
generian, Wl, save, preserve: pp. apm. 

generede 1037. 
geneSan, Wl, w. inst., venture, risk: 

pret. 3 sg. geneSde Ap. 17, 50; inf. 

95O' 1351- 
gengan, see gangaii. 
genTSla, see eald-, man-, torngenuJla. 

geni-wian,W2, rt.'//^7i;': pp.geniwad loio. 
genog, adj., ^//c//^// : nsm. 1534. 
geoc, f., help, comfort: ns. 15S5; gs. 

geoce 1030, 1567, Ap. 108; as. 11 52. 
geocend, m., Comforter, Lord: vs. 548 ; 

as. 901. 
geofa, see A\ilIgeofa. 
geofon, n., ocean: ns. 393, 15S5, 1624; 

gs. geofones 852 ; ds. geofone 49S, 

geofene 1531, 161 5; as. geofon 1508. 
geogoiff, f., young persons, youth : ns. 

1634; ds. geogob'e 152, 1615; is. 

eogo"5e 11 22. 



196 



GLOSSARY 



gooj:;o'<^hart, m., yoitthfiiliiess : ds. geo- 

go'cNliade 7 82. 
SPoh'flu, f., care^ tribitlation : as. geoh <No 

1665, gehSo 1548; dp. geohSum ioo8-; 

ap. geohcSa 66. 
geoiiior, adj., .*■(/(/: nsm. 1008, 1408; 

dsm. geomium Ap. 89; isf. geomian 

61, 1 1 26. See hy^e-, mod-, sFdj^co- 

mor. 
geoinorsi<l<1, n., couiplaiiit, death-soiig: 

ns. 1548. 
geoniorino*!, adj., sad: nsm. 1398; 

npm. geomormode 406. 
geoniriaii, Wa, grieve, sorroiv: ptc. 

npm. geomriende 1665. 
gcoiid, prep. w. ace, i/iroiig/i, throiigli- 

oiit, over: 25, 42, 331, 332, 371, 576, 

709, 762, 768, 961, 1120, 1434, 

1637- 
geong, adj., iw/'/A'': nsm. 505, 11 50, Ar. 

57, geonga 1 1 26 ; gsm. geongan 1 1 1 7 ; 

asm.geongne 551, mo; npm. geonge 

392,858; apm. 1531, 1624. ^tv oihl- 

geong, edgiong. 
geongan, sec gangan. 
geoponian, Wa, open, reveal: pp. ge- 

openad 889. 
goorn, adj., eager: nsm. 66, 959. See 

doingoorii. 
gcorno, adv. i. zealously, eariiestly : 

612, 1606, 1653; comp. geornor Ap. 

115. — 2. cej-tainly, trtcly : 498. 
geotan, 2, pour, gus/i : ptc. nsn. geo- 

tende 393, 1 508, i 590. See ageo- 

tan. 
gereordian, ^^ 'a, feed, refresh : pp. ge- 

reordod 3S5. 
gcrliri, see nihtgerlin. ♦ 
g^'I■^^■a^, see gjTAvaii. 
goryman, Wl, give place, make room: 

pp. gerymed 1 5S0. 
geryne, n., secret: ap. gerynu 419, ge- 

ryno 1 5 1 1 . See gastgeryne. 
gessF^lan, Wl, befall, happen: 3 sg. 

gesSleS 511, 515 ; pret. 3 sg. gesjelde 

43S, 661. 



gosamnian, W2, assemble, collect : pret. 

3 pi. gesamnodon 652, 1636, gesam- 

nedon 1067; pp. gesamnod 1098. 

See saniniaii. 
gcsocal't, f. I. creation (Jieaven or 

earth): ns. 1437; as. Ap. 116, 122. 

— 2. creature: np. gesceafte 1499; 

gp. gesceafta 326, 703, 17 17. 
goscenan, Wl, break, luound: inf. 1 142. 
gesce'O'd'an, G, with wk. pret., harm, in- 
jure: pret. 3 sg. gesceod 11 76, wk. 

pret. gesceode 18; pret. opt. 3 sg. 

gesccode 1420; inf. 917. 
gescirpla, m., garment : ap. gescirplan 

250. 
gescnfan, \, prescribe, appoint: pret. 

3 sg. gescraf 846; pp. gescrifen 7S7 ; 

apm. gescrifene 297. 
gescyldan, \s\, protect: 3 sg. gescylde'S 

434- 
gcscyldond, m., protector: ns. 1291. 
gosoyr«laii, Wl, veil, shroud: pp. ge- 

scyrded 1313. 
gcscyrigan, Wl, allot: opt. pres. 2 sg. 

gescyrige 85. 
geseean, Wl, seek, go to, reach : pret. 

3 sg. gesohte 380, Ap. 32, 39, 62; 

pret. 3 pi. gesohton 26S, 1121; pp. 

gesohte 845, 1 132 ; inf. 175, 1701, Ap. 

93; ger. gesecanne 295, 424. 
gosecgan, Wl, tell, say: pret. 3 sg. 

gesa'gde 384 ; inf. 603, 624. 
gesellan, '^\, grant, give up {life) : pret. 

3 Sg. gesealde Ap. 58; pret. 3 pi. 

gesealdon 433, 1616, Ap. 85; pp. ge- 

seald 646, 909, 1435. 
goseon, ,'■>. I. see, behold: 3 pi. geseo'S 

1500; pret. I sg. geseah 493, 499; 

pret. 3 .sg. 1492, 1690, geseh 714, 847, 

992, 1004, 1009, 1448; pret. I pi. 

gesegon 455, 8S1 ; imper. 2 sg. ge- 

seoh 1281, 1441 ; inf. 760, 987, 1714, 

gesion 1225. — 2. \&?i.see oneciftother: 

inf. 1013. — 3. receive sight: pret. 3 pi. 

gesegon 581. 
geset, n., habitation : ap. gesetu 1259. 



GLOSSARY 



197 



gesettan, Wi, appoint: pret. 3 sg. ge- 

sette 1647; pp. geseted 156. 
ftcsiclnTi, <>esih'<T, sec {•osyhiS. 
{^osittaii, 5, sit: pret. 3 sg. gesaet 

359. 1063 ; pret. 3 pi. gesseton 

1161. 
gcsIO, j-<?^ ealdgesitf. 
gcspaiin, n., ring, spangle : as. 302. 
gespowan, R impers. w. dat., sticceed: 

pret. 3 sg. gespeow 1344. 
gesprec, n., speech: as. 577. 
gespreoan, 5, speak : pret. i sg. gesprasc 

923- 
gcstaiidaii, R, stand: pret. 3 sg. gestod 

707. 
gosta'ppan, 6, step : pret. 3 sg. gestop 

.5S2. 
gostaTJolian, Ws, estat'Iis/i, fashion : 

pret. 3 sg. gesta'Selode 162, gestaSo- 

lade 536. 
gpsteald, see wiildorgesteald. 
gestealla, see lindgestealla. 
gestigan, 1, mount, enter ■ pret. i sg. 

gestah 899; inf. 222. 
gestillan, Wl, become quiet: pret. 3 sg. 

gestilde 532. 
gcstreoii, n., possession, treasure : ap. 

Ap. 83. See fcoh-, heah-j hord-, 

sincgestreon. 
ges'wencan, Wl, torment, afflict: pp. 

geswenced 116, 394. 
gosAVioaii, 1, \v. dat., cease, depart: i sg. 

geswTce 1290. 
ges^viIlg, n., surge, beating, siuell: as. 

35-- 
gc.s\vingan, :t, afflict: pp. geswungen 

1396. See SAviiigan. 
gesAvISan, Wl, strengthen: pp. geswT- 

iNed 697, 701. 
gesyh'S, f., sight: ds. gesyhiSe 705, ge- 

sieh iSe 620 ; as. gesihS 30. 
gesync, adj., manifest: nsn. 526, 549, 

1602; gpn. gesynra 565. 
getiecan, Wl, instruct, indicate; pret. 

3 sg. getiehte 6; opt. pret. 2 sg. ge- 

tShte 485. 



gctacnian, Wa, express, symbolize: pret. 

3 sg. getacnode 151 2. 
getan, see agetan. 
-goto, see orgete. 
getellan, Wi, tell, count: pp. geteled 

665, 1035, apm. getealde 883. 
gcteon, Wa, appoint, order : pret. 3 sg. 

geteode 14. 
gotilihiaii, Wa, consider, claim : pp. 

getihhad 1320. 
getinibraii, Wl. i. build: pp. getim- 

bred 667; inf. 1633. — 2. confirin: 

imp. 2 sg. getimbre 1671. 
getiiigan, 3, w. dat., press upon : pret. 

3 sg. getang 138. 
getralitiaii, Wa, consider : pp. getrah- 

tod 1359. [Cf. Lat. tractare.'] 
gotreowc, ^.d]., faithful: nsm. 9S4. 
gotriim, n., troop : is. gctrume 707. 
geO'aiic, m., thought, mind: ds. gej^ance 

237. See iiigcO'anc. 
goi^'ancid, adj., thoughtful, sagacious: 

nsm. gel)ancul 462. 
getJeon, \, grow, prosper, in pp. virtuous, 

excellent: pp. gel)ungen 528. 
gc'fl'ing, n. I. fate, experience, destiny ; 

gp. gebinga 1 598 ; ap. geHngu 756. — 

2. appointment, command : ds. ge- 

)>inge 794. See gu<>'ge9'iiigu. 
gcTfofta, see treo\\ge'Oofta. 
gciSoht, m., thought, meditation : gp. 

gehohta 744. 
ge'Soliaii, Wa, suffer, endure : pret. 3 sg. 

ge'Solode 1490; imper. 2 sg. gel'ola 

107; ger. geSolianne 11 36, gej^oli- 

genne 1659, gel'olienne 1689. 
ge'Srajc, n., tumult, violence : as. ge^rsic 

823. 
ge'Oi'eatian, Wa, suppress, overcome : 

pp. geNrcatod 436, geJ>reatod 1 1 1 5. 
goOriiig, n., croivd, tumult: as. 368. 
go'rfriiigan, ;i, approach, draxv near : pp. 

gebrungen 990. 
ge'ffyldig, see niodge'Syldig. 
geOyn, Wl, rebuke^ subjugate : pp. ge'Syd 

436. 



198 



GLOSSARY 



geunnan, .'), w. gen., grant: inf. 179, 

1131. 
g■e^va<laII, 6, arise, conic: pret. 3 sg. 

gewod 1246. 
g■e^v^etan, Wl, ivet: pp. npf. gewa'tte 

375- 
ge^vealc, n., rolling, tossing: as. 259. 
gcweald, n.,/()7i'tv- : as. 518, 1273, 1317, 

1 61 9. Sec tchtgewealcl. 
gewealdaii, R, w. inst., rule: inf. 1365. 
geweimiian, Wl, spot, defile: pp. ge- 

wemmed 1471. 
q,'^\<iV:OVQ.,\\., fabrication : as. 1077; ''P- 

1495. ^'^^ jei'", fyrngeweorc. 
geweorp, n., ridge, heap : as. 306. See 

Avintergeworp. 
gc^veol•'SaIl, 3. i. happen, take place : 

3 sg. geweorcSe'S 1437 ; 3 pi. geweor- 

'5a"5 1500; pret. opt. 3 sg. gewurde 

558 ; inf. 730, gewyr'San 573. — 2. he- 

co7ne, be : pret. 3 sg. gewearS 167, S04 ; 

pret. opt. 2 sg. gewurde 550 ; pp. apm. 

gewordne 457. — 3. occur, befall (im- 

pers.) : pret. 3 sg. gewear'S 307. 
gOAveor'Sian, W2, honor : 3 sg. geweor- 

'Sa'S 938; pp. gevveor'b'od Ap. 15, 

gewyr Sod 1 1 6. 
gcwinn, n. i. conflict, tumult : as. 197, 

932. — 2. sorrotv, trouble: ns. 888. 

See gar-, gflS-, hand-, ^val•ll^Vge- 

Aviiin. 
ge\viuna,m., opponent, rival: as.gewin- 

nan 1 197, 1249, 1301. 
gewitan, l, go: pret. 3 sg. gewat 118, 

225, 235, 655, 696, 706, 7S6, 977, 1044, 

1058, 1247, 1304, 1457, 1675; pret. 

3 pi. gewiton 1594, geweotan 801. 
gt'Avitt, n., mind, understanding: ds. 

gewitte 212, 316, 470, 552, 672, 769, 

1265, Ap. 87 ; as. gewit 35, 645. 
gewlitigian, W2, beajitify, adorn : pp. 

gewlitegod 669, gewlitegad 543. 
gcw'orp, see AvintergCAVorp. 
g■e^vunian, \V2. i. accompany, stay 

with: inf. 1 66 1. — 2. remain, abide: 

inf. 279. 



ge^vyl•caIl, Wl. i. fashion, ftiake: 

pret. 3 pi. geworhton 1073; PP- ^P^- 

geworhte 716. — 2. deserve: pret. 

I sg. geworhte 920. 
ge^vyrht, n., deed: dp. gewyrhtum 1366, 

i6u ; gewyrht, case indeterminable, 

1025. 
genyrhta, m., doer : dp. gewyrhtum 

1 180. 
ge\v,>'r«yiaii, see g■c^veol■'ffiau. 
S^TPPi'"? Wl, reveal: pp. geypped 

1223. 
giccl, see cylegioel. 
gidd, n., song: gs. giddes Ap. 89. See 

geomorgidd. 
giddiiiig, see leoSgiddiing. 
giellaii, 'i,yell: pret. 3 pi. gullon 127. 
gif, n., gift, grace : as. 575. 
gif, conj., //: 70, 210, 212, 288,344,407, 

417, 460, 479, 482, 557, 1350, 1424, 

1521, 156S, 1612. 
gifa, see blanl-, ead-, synibelgifa, 

Avillgeofa. 
gifan, 5, gi'i'e: 3 sg. gifeS 1151 ; pret. 

3 sg. geaf 317; opt. ])res. 3 .sg. gife 

388. See si-, for-, ofglfaii. 
gife'iV'e, w.,fitc, chance : ns. 1 066 ; as. 489. 
gifre, -Jid]., greedy : dpf. gifrum 1335. 

See AVJelglfre. 
gifu, f., gift: as. 4S0, 530, 548, 754 ; ip. 

geofum 551, giofum 15 19. See sine-, 

Aviildorgifu. 
gild, n., idol: ap. 1319. See deofol-, 

ha'dciigild. 
gildaii, :i, bestmv, grant: 3 sg. gildeS, 

A p. 119. ^V^ forgildaii. 
gimaii, Wl, w. gen., regard, be heedful : 

pret. 3 pi. gimdon 139. 
giiiiin, vcl., gem, jewel: ns. gim 1268; 

gp. gimma 1519. [Lat. gemma.] 

See heaf()<lgiiniii. 
ginan, sec toglnaii. 
giiigra, m., disciple: np. gingran 894, 

1330; ap. 427, 847. 
ginn, adj., spacious, broad: asm. ginne 



GLOSSARY 



199 



ginnan, sec oiiji>innaii. 

git, adv., yd, fiirtlter : 1487. See Oa 

sit, iiu syt. 
Sita.ii, see bo-, ong'itaii. 
fila'flinod, adj., happy, joyful: nsm. 

1059. 
glCa-\v, adj., 'wise: nsm. 557, 8 17, 1497, 

Ap. 96; asm. gleawne 164S, glawne 

143. See a'g,'lea\v. 
glea\vlice, adv., wisely: 427, 861. 
gleawniod, adj., wise of mind: nsm. 

1579- 
glTdan, 1, glide, go: 3 .sg. glide S 498; 

pret. 3 sg. glad 371 ; inf. 1248, 1304. 

See toglldan. 
giiast, see f yrgnast. 
giionihof, n., house of sorrow : ds. 

gnornhofe 1008, 1043. 
god, m. I. God: n. 14, 91, 260, 326, 

425, 459. 534. 563. 703. 75I. 758, 894, 
925, 1 143, 1335, 1376, 1462, 1510, 
1661, 1717; g. godes 117, 234, 560, 
747. 776. 794. 999. 1028, 1045, 1613, 
1634, 1644, 1647, Ap. 65; d. gode 
205,958, loii, 1 150, 1398, 1579, 1620, 
Ap. 115; a. god 275, 657, 760, 785, 
1030, 1 188, 1387; V. god 76,897, 1 28 1, 
1409, 141 5. — 2. in the pi., heathen 
gods: gp. goda 1319; ap. godu Ap. 49. 

god, n., prosperity, happiness : is. gode 
406, 161 7; gp. goda 338. 

god, adj., ^i^ood : asm. godne 480, 922. 
See betera, selra. 

godbearn, n., son of God: ns. 640. 

godcund, adj., di-i'ine : gsm. godcundes 
Ap. 1 14. 

godfyrht, adj.. Godfearing: asm. god- 
fyrhtne 1022; npm. godfyrhte 1516. 

godspell, n., ^tfj-/^/: as. 12. 

gold, n.,,^W(/: ds. golde 1508; as. gold 

301. ZZ^- 

goldburg, f., to-vn : as. 1655. 
gong, see gang, 
gongan, see gangan. 
grsRdig, adj., greedy: npm.grEdige 155. 
See heoro-, wajlgraedig. 



grafan, see agrafaii. 

gra-g, nd']., gray : nsm. grjega 371. 

gram, adj., angry, hostile : npm. grame 

917, grome 563; gpm. gramra 217, 

951, 1059. 
granihydig, adj., hostile: gsm. gram- 

hydiges 1694. 
grap, f., clutch, grip : dp. grapum 1335. 
greue, adj., green : apm. 776. See eall- 

giene. 
greot, w., ground, beach : ds. greote 238, 

254. 425. 794. 847. 1084, 1624. 
gretan, Wl, greet, address: pret. 3 sg. 

grette 61, 1030, 1464; inf. 1022. See 

gegretan. 
grinim, adj ., yf^;r^ : asf. grimme 1387; 

asn. grim 958; npn. 1365; gpf. 

grimra 1487. See heoro-, hete-, 

Avaelgrini. 
grind, see gegrind. 
grindan, 3, grind, dash : pret. 3 pi. 

grundon 373. See forgrindan. 
gripe, m., clutch, grip: as. gripe 187, 

217, 951. 
groni, see gram, 
grund, m. i. deep, ocean : ns. 393,425. 

— 2. abyss: ns. 1590; as. 1595. — 

3. ground, earth: ds. grunde 1528; 

as. grund 331, 747, 1600; dp. grun- 

dum 640 ; ap. grundas 776. 
grundwaeg, m., earth : ds. grundwa:ge 

5S2. 
grynsmiS, m., evil-doer : np. grynsmi- 

'Sas 917. 
gryrehAvTl, f., period of terror : ds. 

gryrehwile 468. 
gryrelu", adj., terrible: nsn. 1551. 
gunia, m., man: ns. 11 17; np. guman 

1516; gp. gumena 20, 61, 575, 5S2, 

621, 986, 1152, 1615. 
gunicyst, f ., virtue, right practice : ip. 

gumcystum 1606. 
giitJ, f., war, battle: ns. 951 ; ds. gu'Se 

234. 1330; as. 1349, 1354; gp. guSa 

1487. 
guSfrec, adj., bold in battle: nsm. 1 1 17. 



200 



GLOSSARY 



guSfreoa, m., warrior: gs. guSfrecan 

gu«)'j»elaca, m., ivarrior: np. gu^'gela- 

can 1600. 
guSgeSingu, niiL, battle, contest: ap. 

guSgeiiingu 10^2, guiS'ge]nngo 1043. 
guSgcwinn, ii., battle: ns. 217. 
guiVhAva't, adj., bold in battle: nsm. 

Ap. 57. 
guO'plega, m., battle: ds. guSplegan 

1369, A p. 22. 
guJfra's, m., rush of battle : ns. 1531. 
guQ'rino, m., warrior: np. guSrincas 

_i55. 392. 
gutfsearu, n., war armor : np. guiSsearo 

127. 
guSweorc, n., 7var-deed: gp. guiS- 

weoica 1066, 
gyldan, see oiigyldaii. 
gylp, m., boast: as. 1333. 
gyrii, n., sorro'o, afflictio)i : ds. gyrne 

1 1 50, 1585. 
gyrraii, 3, sound, creak: pret. 3 pi. 

gurron 374. 
g■yr^van, W], get ready, prepare: inf. 

795, 169S, gerwan 1634. 
gystranda'go, ^d\'., yesterday : 852. 
gyt, see git; nu, Sa gyt. 

H 

habbaii, Wi, have : I sg. haebbe 897 
2 sg. hafast 357, 507, 1320; 3 sg 
hafaS A p. 73; i pi. habbaS 687 

2 pi. 296; pret. 2 sg. haefdes 530 
pret. 3 sg. hjefde 534, 7S7, 844, 856, 
987,990, 1060, 1063, 1 169, 1241 ; pret 

3 pi. haefdon 134, 149, 785, 1131 ; opt 
pres. 2 sg. lutbbe 1 52 1 ; opt. pres. 3 sg 
1164; opt. pres. 3 pi. habban 976 
imper. 2 sg. hafa 223 ; imper. 2 pi. hab 
baS 1358. See behabban, nabban 

lia'bbend, see searohaebbend. 

Habraham, see Abraham. 

had, m., nature, form : ds. hade Ap. 27 

as. had 912. See apostol-, geoguS- 

had. 



hador, adj., bright: nsm. 83S ; nsn. 
1456, hadre 89. 

ha'ft, m. I. captivity: ds. heefte 1399, 
1470. — 2. captive: np. hasftas 1070. 

ha^ftan, see gehteftan. 

hieftling, m., captive: ns. 1342. 

haga, see anhaga. 

htegclscur, m., hail-storin : ip. ha;gel- 
scurum 1257. 

hal, adj. i. healthy, well: nsm. 914. 
— 2. whole, uninjured, sound: nsm. 
1470; gsm. hales 1467. ^'tv ^vanhal. 

ha'le, m., hero: ns. 1002; as. 144. 

hiT'lend, m., Savior: g. hailendes 
574' 735; a. hElend 1031; v. 541, 
1407. 

hade«5, m., hero, matt: ns. 919, 1556; 
as. 1005, 1273; vs. 484, 624; np. 50, 
362,561,612, 1024, 1054, htele)> 38 ; 
gp. ha;le& 21, 20D, 396, 494, 545, 
567,692,885, 907, 1197, 1258, 1269, 
1463; dp. hasleSum 668; ap. haele'S 
2, 883, 996, .1607. 

halgiaii, see gehalgian. 

hillig, adj., holy, the holy one, saint: 
nsm. 14, 91, 461, 542, loio, 1144, 
1252, halga 118, 168, 225, 346, 359, 
382. 977. 996, 1029, 1045, 1253, 1307, 
1395, 1607, 1687, Ap. 60; nsf. halig 
243; nsn. 89, 1018; gsm. haliges 531, 
654, 709, 819, 893, 1000, 1389, 1478, 
1586, 1621,' halgan 1238; dsm. 48, 
467, 1222, 131 5, 1683, Ap. 9; asm. 
haligne 144, 4S1, loio, 1614, halgan 
831, 1 171, 1566, A p. 90; a-sf. halige 
1520; asn. halig 1418, Ap. 53; isf. 
halgan 56, 537,873, 1399, 1456; npm. 
halige 885; gp. haligra 725; dp. hal- 
gumi72o; apm. halige 875 ; apf. Ap. 
63; ip. halgum 328, 723, 1054, hale- 
gum 104. See heofonhalig. 

hado, f., health : as. 95. 

ham, m., home: gs. hames Ap. 118; 
ds. ham 1683; as. 227, 978, Ap. 92; 
gp. hama 104. 
hainor, m., hammer: gp. hamera 1077. 



GLOSSARY 



201 



hiimsittpiid, m., one dwelling at home : 

np. hanisiltende 686. 
hand, f., hand: ns. 9, 17, 412; as. 

941, 1417, Ap. 60; ap. handa 48, 

1222. 
handgp-wiiin, n., struggle, conflict: ds. 

handgewinne 186. 
liandhriiio, m., touch of the hand: as. 

1000. 
liandiiia'i;>X'ii, n., strength o/the hands : 

as. 725. 
har, adj., hoary, gray : asm. harne 841 ; 

npm. hare 1258. 
harii, f., ivaz'e, sea : ns. 531. 
lisT'S, f., covima)id : as. 1520, 1586. 
hat, adj., hot: nsm. 1709; asm. hatne 

1 187; ism. hatan 1542; isn. 1241, 

1277. See braudhat. 
hata, see scyldhata. 
hatan, R. i. bid, command : 3 sg. 

hateS 1505 ; piet. i sg. het 931 ; pret 

3 sg. hEt 330, 587, 792, 795, 807, 822, 

1145, 1575, 1623, 1632, Ap. 68, heht 

365, 1466, Ap. 45 ; pret. 3 pi. heton 

1229, 1272, 1390. — 2. name: pp. 

haten 686. See gehatan. 
'hii'Sf^n, did]., heathen : nsm. Ap.46 ; gsm. 

hieSnes 1238; dsf. hie'Senan 1491 ; 

dsn. hae'Senum 1144; asf. hieSene 

Ap. 60, hSSenan 11 1; np. hseSene 

1002, 1 1 24, hSb'ne 126, 1070; gp. 

hJeSenra 186, 218, 957, 992, 1032, 

^389. 
ha;?Jengild, n., idol, idolatry : dp. has- 

•Sengildum 1102; ap. hieSengild Ap. 

47- 
he, pron., //,? : nsm. 51, 53, 54, etc. ; nsn. 
hit 695, 765, 1323, 1393, 1563; gsmn. 
his 50, 60, 94, 164, etc.; dsmn. him 
45, 57, 118, 145, etc.; asm. hine 502, 
551, 820, 943. 1 143, 1326, 1335, 1564, 
1698, Ap. 97 ; asf. hie 980, 1 1 54 ; asn. 
hit 149, 210, 1231, 1514 ; np. hie 5, 23, 
26, 31, etc.; gp. hira 3, 11, 25, 140, 
etc.; dp. him 5, 17, 27, 33, etc.; ap. 
hie 254, 464, 613, 795, etc. 



heafod, n., head: gs. heafdes 50; ds. 

heafde 1423, 1472, Ap. 46. 
heafodginini, m., eye: ap. heafodgim- 

mas 31. 
heafodmaga, m., near kinsman : as. 

heafodmagan 942. 
heaibla, ni., head: as. heafolan 1 142. 
heah, adj., high : nsn. 668 ; isn. hea 

274. 
heahcyning, m., great king. Lord: ns. 6. 
heaheiigel, m., archangel: np. heaheng- 

las 885. 
heahffeder, m., patriarch : gp. heah- 

fa^dera 791 ; ap. heahfaederas 875. 
heahgestreon, n., great treasure: ip. 

heahgestreonum 362. 
heahrfcced, n., great hall: as. 708. 
heahstefn, adj., high-prowed or 

-stemmed: nsm. 266. 
healdan, R, hold, preserve, keep : i sg. 

healde 336, 915, 1432; 3 pi. healda}> 

176; pret. 3 pi. heoldon 15 14. See 

gehealdan. 
healdend, m., keeper, ruler: ns. 225. 
healf, f., side : ds. healfe 1063 ; ap. 715. 
heals, see famigheals. 
healt, adj., latne : dp. healtum 578. 
hean, adj., abject, wretched: nsm. 891, 

1087, 1367, 1557; asm. heanne 1191. 
heap, m., throng, company: ns. 870; 

ds. heape Ap. 9 ; as. heap Ap. 90 ; is. 

heape 696; ip. heapum 126. 
heard, adj. i. bold, resolute : nsm. 233, 

839, 982, 1399. — 2. grievous, severe : 

nsm. 1395; nsf. 1562; asn. 1092; gp. 

heardra 1445, 1470, 1491 ; ip.heardum 

952, 1257 ; coinp. asm. heardran 1402. 

— 3. hard: asm. heardne 739. See 

eog-, ellen-, hilde-, sour-, Sroht- 

heard. 
hearde, adv., sternly, severely: 18. 
heardlic, adj., severe, destructive : nsm. 

1551. 
hearm, m.,harm, injury, contumely : as. 

hearm 1071, 1367; is. herme 671; 

gp. hearma 11 98, 1445. 



202 



GLOSSARY 



hcariiicwido, m., ^(7///w;/r, /'/(/.v/Z/fwi' : luM^fou, m., //^rt'?'^// : ns. 1438; gs. heo- 

;is. 79, 561. fonas 1501 ; as. heofon 748, hefoi) 328; 

lit'sirinleo'<>, 11., com plaint, so)i}^ of grief : gp.heofona6, 192, 1505, 1683; dp.heo- 

as. 1127, 1342. fonum 1452, heofenum 89,, 168, 195 ; 

hearmlora, m.,/;/.i<'//: ds. hearnilocan ap. heofonas 977. 6V^ upheofoii. 

95, 1029. licofoiicuiidol, f ., j-«;/ : ns. 243. 

lioiuTiolH^V'iKlc, 111., .f"'V(';-: dj). lieaSoli- licofoiicyiiiiij;-, m., Iicm'cnly kiiii:;: gs. 
cNeiuhim 426. heofoncyniiiges 92, 723, 998, 1381 ; 

hcart'oAvu'lm, ni.,y?tvr<,7'///<w: is. hea'iSo- ds. heofoncyninge 821. 

walnie 1542. " \wi>Ut\\\\T\W\!:,, i\<X]., of celestial holiness : 

lu'bbaii, G. I. raise: pp. hajfeii 1155. iisin. 72S. 

— 2. celebrate: pp. h;ufen 1643. See hcofoiiliwt'air, f., rv///// of heai'eii: ds. 
ahobban. hcofonhwealfe 515, 1402. 

hoftaii, .lYV {"('hf'jiaM. lieofoiih'olit, n., heai^enly li^K'ht: ds. 

hr'<;('ii(lc, see luaVOVIhf'f'CiKU'. heofonlcohte 974. 

\n'\\iS\\,i., lieiglit,i;lory: ds. liclnNo 873, hcofoiiir'oiiia, m., hea-'eiily radiance: 

998, 1 144, Ap. iiS. ns. 838. 

\\v\a\\, \, conceal: opt. 3 sg. hele 1164. Iicoloiilu", adj., //(V/7'tv//i' : asm. heofon- 

See bi'helaii. liLiie 389. 

lioU, f., hell: gs. helle 1052, 1298, 1342, lioofonruM', \\., kingdom of heaven: gs. 

1703; ds. 1187. heufoiiiTces 52, 56, 1052. 

hollci-a^ff, m., //t'///>// (;,!-/: il>. helUraf- licol'oiitorht, adj., heavenly bright: 

turn I 102. nsm. 1269; nsn. loiS. 

bcllchiiica, m., hell-limper, dc-ril: ns. hoofoiiO'ryniiii, m., /■tv/7r///;\^'7(';7 : ds. 
I lyi. lieofon))rymme 48 1, 1720. 

licoll'or, n., blood, gore: is. heolfre 124 1, 

1277. 
lu'olstor, m., darkness: ds. lieolslie 

243; as. heolstor 1191. 
hcolstorloca, m., dark place, prison: 

d. or as. heolstorlocan 144, 1005. 
hcolstorsouwa, m., darkness : d. or as. 

lieolstorscuwan 1253. 
lu'oiian, adv., hence: Ar. 109, heonon 

891. 
-hPorp, sec tiiilirorc. 



hcllt'u.s, adj., boiiJid for hell : npni. lu'll- 
fuse 50. 

lioUtra'f, n., heathen temple: dp. hull- 
trafum 1691. 

helm, m. i. helmet : as. 10. — 2. guard- 
ian: ns. 118, 277, 623, 655. .S<-,' 
nihthclm. 

holina, m., helm, rudder: ds. lulnum 

39<J- 
lu'liaiaii, Wa, conceal, cover: jiiet. 3 sg. 

helmade 1305. 

hclnnvrard, \n., pilut: ds. helnuvoarde hoorcxlrf-orif'-, adj., blood-stained : npm. 

^cy. iieorodrcorige 1083; apm. 996. 

help, f., //(•// : ns. 907 ; gs. helpe 1031, heoroKi'a'dij!;, adj., /'/<7('r/////V.r/'i': npm. 

1566, Ap. 90; ds. 1605; as. 91, 426, iieorogrSdige 38 ; gpm. hecrugriedig- 

161 4. ra i<). 

h('ii<>('st» see brim-, stT'lioiij»ost. h«'oroj>i'imm, adj., ivarlike: npm. heo- 

hr'nTtii, f., humiliation: dp. hc•n^illm rogrimme 31. 

117, 1467. lieorfo, f., heart: ds. heortan 52, 1252, 

hOofaii, 2, lament: ptc. nsm. heofende 1709; as. 36, 1213. ^Vt- blld'-, cald-, 

JCC7. miI<lh<M»rt. 



GLOSSARY 



203 



hcorudolg, n., srvord-wouiid: ip. heoru- 

dolguni 942. 
liooriisw('ii{»', ni., sioord-stroke : ip. heo- 

niswengum 952. 
hvi;cidv.,/iere,/i///n'r: 724, 1173, 1562, 

A p. 96. 
herdaii, Wl, confirm, streiigi/ieii : im- 

per. 2 sg. herd 1213. 
liere, m., host, army, throng : gs. heriges 

1106, 1156, 1202, 123S, Ap. 21; ds. 

herige 1127, 1198; as. here 1124, 

1 187; np. herigeas 652, 1067; gp. 

herigea 1501. 
horefeld, m., battle-field: ds. herefelda 

10, 18. 
horeiiia'f'cii, n., army, multitude: ds. 

heremasgene 586, 728, 1298, 1650. 
heiTstrtEt, f., army-road: ds. here- 

straete S31 ; np. herestrSta 200. 
hereteam, m., plimder, devastation ? : 

ns. 1551. 
licrian, Wl, praise, glorify : 3 pi. heri- 

ginN 722 ; pret. 3 sg. herede 52, 819, 

998, 1267, 1455; pret. 3 pi. heredon 

873 ; ptc. npm. herigende 657. 
lu'rij>> m., heathen temple : ap. herigeas 

1687. 
heriftvveard, m., guardian of the tem- 
ple: np. herigweardas 1124. 
herm, see hearm. 
Hf'rodes, pr. n., Herod: ns. 1324; ds. 

1 1 erode Ap. 36. 
hctc, m., hate : ds. 944. See bill-, lood-, 

iiT'(V-, ^vsT'penlietc. 
li<»t<'f;>'i'»i»> adj., fierce, cruel: nsm. 

1395 ; nsf. 1562. 
lu'tcrof, adj., hostile: gp. heterofra 1420. 
hcttcnd, m., enemy: np. 31. 
hider, adv., hither: 207, 1604, hyder 

1024. 
liidcrcymo, m., coming, arrival: as. 

1316. 
hi<?, n., hay : ns. 38. 
liific, see liyj^e. 
hijiicbluy, adj., blithe of tnind: asf. hige- 

bli^e 1 69 1. 



higerof, adj., bold of tnind : nsm. 233 ; 

asm. higerufne 1005; npm. higerofe 

'054. 
hilit, see liyht. 
Iilhl, f., battle, war : ns. 1420; ds. hiide 

412 ; gp. hilda 1491. 
liildbedd, n., death-bed: ns. 1092. 
hildeoorO'or, n., war-troop : is. hilde- 

cor'Sre A p. 41. 
liildedeor, adj., hold in battle : ns. 1002. 
hildehcard, adj., brave in battle: nsm. 

Ap. 21. 
hlldeO'ryinin, m., valor in battle : ds. 

hildel'rymme 1032. 
hildcwoiiia, m., sound of battle: as. 

hildewoman 21S. 
hlldfreca, m., warrior: np. hildfrecan 

126, 1070. 
hildfroiii, adj., brave in battle: npm. 

hildfrome 1202. 
liildlata, m., one slo7u in battle, co^vard : 

ns. 233. 
liildstapa, m., warrior: np. hildstapan 

125S. 
hiiica, see hcllehinca. 
hlw, n., appearance, coimtenance: ns. 

725 ; as. 1 169. 
hladari, see gehladan. 
hlaf, m., bread: gs. hlafes 21, 312 ; as. 

hlaf 389 ; dp. hlafum 590. 
blaford, m., lord: ds. hlaforde 412. 
hlafordleas, adj., without a lord: npm. 

hiafordlease 405. 
hlcahtor, m., laughter : is. hleahtre 

1703- 
hleapan, see ahlcapan. 
hleo, n. I. cover, protection: ds. iii, 

567; as. 832. — Q.. protector: ns. 896, 

1450 ; vs. 506, 1672. 
hleoleas, adj., cheerless: asm. hleolea- 

san 131. 
hlPotaii, 2. I. receive, obtain: 2 sg. 

hlcotest 480. — 2. cast lots: pret. 3 pi. 

hluton 1 102. 
hlcoO'or, n., noise, talk: ns. 739, 1551; 

ip. hleob'rum 723. ^Vf AvordhleoSor. 



204 



GLOSSARY 



lll^'o<>'or^•^vide, m., speaking, ivords : 
us. S<)3 ; dp. hleo'cNorcwidum 1621; 
ip. Sig. • 

hlf'o'driiiii, Wa, s/c-ti/.; talk: pret. 3 sg. 
hleo'Srode 461, hleo'Srade 537, 1360, 
hloSrode 1430; pret. 3 pi. hleo'Srodon 
692. 

liITdaii, sec on-, tohlidan. 

Iiiiclilian, si-c iililiehhiin. 

Iililiaii, W'J, io-u'cr, stiiini high : pret. 
3 pi. hlifodon 841. 

Iilimlurii, f.,/;'/.r(';/-(/('('r : ds. hlindura 

liliiira'C't'd, n., /;/j(V/ : as. 1463. 
liliiisruwa, m., i/tirh/wss of prison : as. 

hlinscuwan 1071. 
hIi(V, n., slope, hill: np. hleo'^'u 841. 

See sand-, stanldiA'. 
hlosniaii, Wa, listen, lieiirkeit : pret. 

3 sg. hlosnode 761. 
lilocV, f., troop, company: ns. 42, 1389, 

1543; as. 992. 
Iilfid, adj., loud: nsm. 1 1 56 ; nsf. 739; 

isf. hludan 1360. 
hlutter, adj., bright, pure : asm. hlut- 

terne 312; asf. hluttre 1063. 
Iilyininan, 'i, resound: 3 sg. hlymme'iN 

39-- 
Iilyiiiiaii, Wl, resound: pret. 3 sg. hly- 

nede"23S. 
hlyiisiaii, Wa, resound: pret. 3 pi. 

hlynsodon 1545. 
hlyst, m., heed, attention : as. i 5S6. 
hlyt, m., lot, fate: ns. Ap. 9; as. 6, 14. 
Iiiiii^', adj., ivretched, miserable: comp. 

gsf. hnagran 159S. 
liiitT'<''aii, Wl, humble: opt. pres. 3 pi. 

hiiSigen 1329. ^9a' gehiiiT'san. 
liiiitaii, 1, clash : pret. 3 pi. hneotan 4. 
liof, n., house: ds. hofe 1307; ap. hofu 

83S. See reaster-, giiornliof. 
hold, adj., gracious: nsm. 550; asf. 

holde 1 164. See doodeiihold. 
holdlice, adv., faithfully : 1 639. 
holm, m., ocean: as. 429; gp. holma 

195. See sieholia. 



lioliii'A'raou, f., tossing sea : ns. holm- 

I'racu 467. 
holiinvci'-, m., sea-'way : ds. holmwege 

3S2. 
Iioiiia, see fltese-, Iichoiaa. 
lion, see iihon. 

hord, see foorh-, mod-, wordhord. 
hordgestrf'on, n., treasure : dp. hord- 

gestrconum 1 1 14. 
hor<lloca, m., treasure-place: as. 671. 
hoi-iifisc, m., gajfish, sivordfish ? : ns. 

370. 
horiigeap, adj., ivide-gabled : nsn. 668. 
Xxoyw&ixtXjW., gabled hall : ap. hornsalu 

1 1 58. 
hornscip, n., beaked ship : is. horn- 

scipe 274. 
hosp\vord, n., insulting word: ap. 

I3I5- 
lira, n., corpse: ns. 1031, 1277; as. 

95-; "P- 791- 

liricdlice, adv., quickly: 192, 936, 

1505. 
\\\"v^,Y\., garment: ds. hra^gle 1471. 
hraiirad, f., tohale-road, ocean : ds. 

hranrade 266, 634, hronrade 821. 
liraW, adv., quickly: 341, 947, 982, 

1 106, Mil, hra;^'e 1221, 1272, 1520, 

1577- 
hrr'iiiijj;, adj., exultant: nsm. 1699; 

ninn. hrcmige 864. 
lif<~odaii, see gehreodan. 
lirOof, adj., leprous : dp. hreofum 578. 
hrf'oh, adj., rough, fierce: nsf. 467; 

nsn. 1542; apm. hreo 7.18. 
hrPosaii, 2, fall, perish : 3 pi. hreosa)' 

1438; pret. 3 pi. hruron 1600. See 

tohrPosaii. 
hrroWa, sec bordlireo'S.a. 
hrf'ow, .f((- reow. 
hfcran, Wl, move, stir: ptc. dpf. hre- 

rendum 491. See oiihreran. 
lirc'iVor, m., breast, heart : ns. 101 8 ; ds. 

hreiSre 36, 69, 817, 893. 
lirif, n., womb : as. Ap. 29. 
lii'Tiii, m., rime, hoarfrost : ns. 1257. 



GLOSSARY 



205 



]ii-Tiiaii, 1, touch, assail: pp. hiinen 942. 

hriiic, sec haiKlhriiie. 

Iiriii;>, m., riiii^, sound: ns. 1278. 

Iu'<>(I«'n, sec siii<-lii-<>(l4>ii. 

liroiiriid, sec liraiii'ild. 

liropjiii, R, .v//i'/</ : piet. 3 J)!, hrcopon 

1 1 56. 
hro'iVor, n., comfort, consolation : ds. 

hitlNie III, 567, Ap. 95; gp. hro'Sra 

hrjTt', m.,/all, decay: ds. 229. 
hrysiaii, \V2, shake, claitei-: pret. 3 pi. 

hrysedon 127. 
liu, adv., ho7o: 155, 163, 190, 307, 419, 

4S7, 547. 558. 573. 575' 5'/^ ^39. 812, 

920, 960, 1355 (weald hu), 1490, Ap. 3. 
liu, interj., how, to: 63, Ap. 91. 
huiKlteoiitig', num., hundred: 1035. 
huiig'or, m., hunger : gs. hungres 1087 ; 

is. hungre 11 14, 11 58. 
hiiru, adv., verily, indeed: 549, Ap. 42. 
hus, see banhiis. 
luiscword, n., scornful 7C'ord: is. husc- 

worde 669. 
liAva, pron., 7i'ho ; neut., ivltat, of ivhat 

sort: iism. 381, 797, 905, Ap. 98, 106; 

nsn. hwajt 262, 734, 1066, 1343 ; gsn. 

hwaes 145; asn. hwx't342, 1316. See 

ivg-, geh^va. 
hwa'l, m., ivhalc: gs. hwa'les 274. 
h^a'lmere, m., ocean: ns. 370. 
Iiwa'iiiu', conj. i. until: 400. — 2. 

'when : 1 36. 
liwanoii, adv., ivhence: 256, 258, 683. 
InviUr, adv., cohere: 799, 1317, Ap. 1 1 1. 
h^vfct, adj., see fyrd-, gutfliwaet. 
liM'aet, adv., ^chy, how: 629, 1413. 
hwa?t, interj., what, lo: i, 676, 1185, 

1 189, 1363, 1376, 1406, 1478, 1508, 

Ap. I, 23, 63. 
hwa''ff«'r, conj., whether: 129, 604. 

See a'ghwsJc'Ser. 
li\va*'ffro, conj., ho^ucTcr, yet : 51, 1487, 

hwxSere 504. 
Invealf, sec hoofonhwcair 
hvvearfiaii, Wa, go, turn : inf. 891. 



Iiwclaii, I, roar, resound : 3 sg. hwile'5 

495- 
Invcorfan, 3, turn, go: i pi. hweorfa'5 

405 ; pret. 3 pi. hweorfon 640, hweor- 

fan 1050; inf. 117, 1691. See a,", be-, 

goliwoorfan. 
Invcttaii, Wl, 7ahet, incite : 3 sg. hvveteS 

286. See aliAvcttan. 
luvidcr, adv., whither: 405. 
hwll, f., while, time: gs. hwhile 113; 

as. 131, 1478. .S\r gryrchwil. 
Invllcii, see unwhTlcii. 
InvTliiin, adv., at times : 443, 514. 
hwyh', pron., which, who: nsm. 411, 

1372; nsn. 1228; asm. hwylcne 132, 

785, HOC. ^V^ a-g-, gclnvylc. 
liyrgaii, W3, thinh : 2 pi. hycga^ 1612 ; 

pret. 2 sg. hogodest 13 16; pret. 3 sg. 

hogode 622. See for-, gcliycgan. 
hyogcnde, see stuJ-, AviJ^crliycgende. 
Iiydig, see gram-, Avl'flVrhydig. 
liygd, see ge-, oforhygd. 
liyge, m., mind, heart: ns. 36, 231, 578, 

1664, 1709. hige 634, 1252, Ap. 53; 

as. hyge Ap. 68, hige 971, 1213, 1654. 
hyg*'l>l>"*'» '"^Ij-i s/>iritually blind: nsm. 

Ap. 46. 
liygcgeoinor, adj., sad of mind : nsm. 

1087, 1557. 
liygc'Oaiic, m., thought : gs. hyge))ances 

817. 
liygcjjaiicol, adj., thoughtful: nsm. 341. 
hylit, m. \. hope, expectation: ns. loio, 

II 14, hiht 287; as. hyht 1052. — 2. 
joy : ds. hyhte 239, 637, 874, as. hyht 

481 ; gp. hihta Ap. 118. 
hyhtlic, lid].. Joyful : sup. nsm. hyhtli- 

cost 104. 
liyld, sec gcliyld. 
liyldan, Wl, />end, bow : pret. 3 pi. hyl- 

don 1027. 
liyldii, f., kindness, favor : as. hyldo 

'389- . 

Iiylinan, see forhyliiian. 

hyiifus, adj., ready to die: np. hynfiise 

612. 



2o6 



GLOSSARY 



hyraii, W). i. hear, listen to : pret. i sg. 

hyrde 360; pret. 3 sg. herde 1 1 76 ; 

piet. I pi. hyrde we Ap. 70; opt. pres. 

I pi. hyran 1167.- — 2. obey, follow. 2 

pi. hyra'5 679 ; pret. 3 pi. hyrdon 612; 

opt. pres. I pi. hyran 1606; inf. 1639, 

Ap. 47. See gehyran. 
hyn-nian, W2, listen to: pret. 3 pi. 

hyrcnodon 654. 
liyrdaii, see onliyrdaii. 
hyrde, m.^^^iianl: ns. S07 ; np. hyrdas 

1083; ap. 993, 1077. 
hyrstan, see geliyrstan. 
hyse, m., inan, youth : ds. hysse 550 ; 

vs. 595, 811. 
hysebeortfor, vc\.., young man : ds. hyse- 

beor^'re 1 142. 
liyspaii, \Vl, seorn, inoek: inf. 671. 

[liosp.] 
liyfliig, see unhyOig. 



lacob, pr. n., Jacob, Javies : ns. 691, Ap. 
35,70; ds. Idcobe 754 ; as. lacob 794. 

i<', pron., /: ns. 64, 72, 77, 81, etc.; for 
genitive, see inln ; ds. me 63, 76, 198, 
200, etc. ; as. me 71, 85, 3S9, 905, etc. 
np. we I, 264, 268, 292, etc.; for geni- 
tive, see user; dp. lis 276, 2S8, 292, 
342, 514, 1420, 1566, 1567; ap. 265, 
269, 273, 330, 434, 596, S52, 862, 
1419, 1 561, fisic 286. 

icaii, Wl, increase: 2 sg. Tcest 1190; 
inf. ecan 1384. 

idel, adj., vain : apm. Idle Ap. 84. 

ides, f., -woman : np. idesa 1638. 

Iernsalein,pr. n., Jerusalem : ds. Ap. 70. 

\'^\i\\u\, \\., island : as. 15. 

ilea, pron., same: nsm. 751 ; asf. ilcan 
911. 

ill, prep. w. dat. and ace. i. /;/, on, 
within, amid, among, at, by (w. dat.) : 
51, 52, 69, 78, 121, 163, 169, 231, 281, 
304, 356, 562, 573, 597, 707, 719. 854, 
868, 927, 948(2), 973, 976, 1004, 1008, 
1029, 1043, 1082, 1155, 1187, 1264, 



1299, 1309, 1377, 1467, 1482, 1491, 
1649, 1672, 1685, 1720, Ap. 16,30, 40, 
45, 70, 118. — 2. into, to, towards (w. 
ace.) : 41, III, 117, 217, 349, 656, 
911, 929, 939, 951, 9S2, 1091, 1273, 
130S, 1332, 13S0, 1463, 1594, 161S, 
1 61 9,. 1 686, 1703. 

in, adv., in, inside: 362, 990, looi, 1331, 
1588, inn 1058. 

Iiideas, pr. n., India : gp. Indea A P. 51 ; 
dp. Indeum Ap. 43. 

iiiflede, adj., />/// (y"7i'a/t'r : asf. 1504. 

iiige]>aiie, mn., thought, reason : as. 35. 

iiiiiaii, prep. w. dat., in, within: 1235, 

1547- 
iniiaii, adv., 7i'/////;/ : 1018, 1241. 
iniiamveard, adv., within : 647. 
iiiiie, adv., Ti'/M/;/ : 1542. 
iIl^vit, n., guile, deceit: as. 610. 
in-\vit'Oaiie, m., evil thought: as. 670; 

ip. inwidl'ancum 559. 
invvitAvrasen, f., ei'il chain : as. inwit- 

wrasne 63 ; ip. inwitwrasnuni 946. 
lohannes, pr. n., John : ds. lohanne 

Ap. 23. 
loseph, pr. n., Joseph : ns. 688 ; gs. 

losephes 691. 
losua, pr. w., Joshna : ns. losua 15 16. 
iren, n., sword: as. 1 181. 
irnan, see onirnan. 
Irtaeus, pr. n., Irtacus : ns. Ap. 68. 
is, n., ice : ns. 1261. 
Tsaae, pr. n., Isaac : ds. Isace 753 ; as. 

Isaac 793. 
Israliel, pr. n., Israelite : gp. Israhela 

880; dp. Israhelum 165. 
ill, adv., once, long ago, formerly : 438, 

489, 661, 1377, 1386. 
ludeas, pr. w.,Jezas : gp. ludea 166, 560, 

1325; dp.Iudeumi2,966, 1408, Ap. 35. 



\j— rune Y" Ap. 102; for tneaning, see 

A'<'/.,-. 
lae, f., gift, offering: as. IIII. See 

bea<hi-, gelae. 



GLOSSARY 



207 



-laca, -liT'ca, see feglieoa, gu3gelaca. 

lacaii, R, ioss, »i(>7'e rapidly : 3 pi. 

lacaS 253; ptc. nsm. lacende 437. 

See forlacaii. 
lacende, see faroOlaeende. 
lad, f., -way, journey: ns. 423; ds. lade 

276, Ap. 92. See ea-, ge-, lago-, 

saB-, yJJlad. 
liedaii, Wl, lead, conduct: pret. 3 pi. 

ISddon 1459, lieddan 1249; ptc. nsm. 

laedende 1477 ; pp. laeded 1307 ; inf. 

174. 337. 777> 1044, 1229, 1272, 1390, 

1706. <SV<? geltedaii. 
laf, leaving, remnant: ds. lafe 1081. 

See yJQaf. 
lagoflod, m., xoater-flood, ocean : ap. 

lagoflodas 244. 
lagolad, f ., sea-zoay, ocean : as. lago- 

lade 314. 
lagu, m., sea, flood: ns. 437, Ap. 102 

(rune h). 
lagufsesten, n., sea : as. 39S, 825. 
lagustream, m., ocean : as. 423. 
laJla, m., bruise, wotind: as. laelan 1443 
land,n. i. land, dry land: ns. 423 ; ds 

lande 398 ; as. land 378, 404, 827. — 

2. country, proz'ince : ns. Ap. 66 ; ds 

lande 294, 1645, 1694; as. 268, 698 

1321, Ap. 76; gp. landa 408, 935 

961. — 3. ground, earth: ds. lande 

1426; np. land 1259. — 4. land, prop 

erty, estate : gs. landes 303. See ea- 

ig-, mearc-, ^vldland. 
landrest, f., tomb: as. landreste 781. 
landscearu, f., (^portion of) land: ds. 

landsceare 501, 1229. 
laJne, adj., transitory, fleeting: npf. 

Ijene Ap. 102 ; apn. ISnan Ap. 83. 
lang, adj. i. /t^wj;^ : nsm. 420 ; asf. lange 

790. — 2. eternal: asm. langne Ap. 

92. See ge-, niht-, ondlang. 
lange, adv., long, a long time : 314, 579, 

1363; comp. leng 80, 800, 1042, 1364, 

1467, 1660. 
langsum, adj., long, everlasting: nsf. 

1482; comp. asn. langsumre Ap. 20. 



lar, f. I. instruction, ivisdom, counsel: 

ds. lare 654; as. 597, 709, 819, 1164, 
1424, 1653, 1692, Ap. 67; gp. larna 

4S2 ; dp. larum 679, 813, 1290; ip. 

141, 611, 777. — 2. narration, story: 

as. lare 1478. 
lie ran, Wl, instruct, teach : 2 sg. laerest 

1 185; pret. 3 sg. lierde 170,420,462, 

1 1 95, 1297, 1680, A P. 31. See for-, 

gelSran. 
larfAvi<le, m., doctrine, teaching: as. 674. 
lareovv, m., teacher: ns. 1321, 1466; 

as. 404, 1707. 
lai'smi($, m., teacher : np. larsmeo'Sas 

1220. 
la?s, see tfy-lais. 
last, m., track, trace (on last, laste, 

behind): ds. laste 1596, Ap. 94; as. 

last 1446. See Avidlast. 
Iti'stan, ^ \, folhnv, perform : pret. 3 pi. 

laeston 674, 1653; inf. 1424. See 

gelsestan. 
laet, adj., slow, behindhand : nsm. A P. 

'},})■, nsf. latu 1 2 10; npm. late 46. 
lata, see hildlata. 
lietan, R. i. let, allow : pret. 3 pi. leton 

1099; imper. 2 sg. 15t 397, 957, 960, 

1293, 1503; imper. 2 pi. laetaS 1180, 

1330. — 2. leave, leave behind: pret. 

3 pi. leton 831 ; inf. 781, Ap. 94. 

See a-, anfor-, forlfcetan. 
latu, see Avordlatu. 
laS, n., injury, harm: gs. la"Ses 1443; 

ds. la'Se 1474; as. laS 1347. 
Ia3, adj. I. hateful, despised: asm. laSne 

1249; npm. la'Se 408. — 2. hostile: 

gpm. la'Sra 80, 944. 
latSspell, n., evil tidings : as. or p. id79. 
laTFu, see ^vol•dla?fu. 
-leafa, see geleafa. 
leahtor, m. i. slander: ip. leahtrum 

1295. — 2. wound, disease: ip. leh- 

trum 1 216. 
lean, n., reioard: ns. 948 ; ds. leane 

Ap. 62, 74; as. lean 387, Ap. 120. 

See ed-, sigelean. 



208 



GLOSSARY 



leas, adj. i. (iepri7'ed of, lackhii!^ (w. 

gen.): nsm. 1367, 1705. — -2.. false: 

apn. leasan Ap. 49. See ar-, doin-, 

ende-, e'ffcl-, freo'Oo-, hlaford-, 

hleo-, ^va•^-, -vvliteleas. 
-least, see iiicteleast. 
lecgan, see belecgaii. 
leg, see llg. 
-lege, see oi'lege. 
leiig, see lange. 
-Iciige, sec gelenge. 
leode, fpl., mot, people, nation: n. 1249; 

g. leoda 268, 663, 1227, 1259, 1363, 

1390, 1706; d. leodum 1649; ^- I7°' 

1093, 1321, 1680, Ap. 31. 
leodlViiina, m., leader of the people: ns. 

1660; a.s. leodfruman 989. 
leodhete, m., hostility: ns. 1138; d.s. 

1 12, 1 149. 
leodmeare, f., bomidary, co^intry : as. 

leodmearce 286, 777. 
leodriht, n., hnv : ds. leodrihte 679. 
leodscea'ffa, m., public enemy: gp. leod- 

sceaSena 80. 
leof, adj., dear, hehwed: nsm. 1251, 

1579 ; asm. leofne 404, 825, 944, 989, 

1707; npm. leofe 1017, Ap. 6; comp. 

nsm. leofra Ap. 49, nsn. leofre 1428; 

sup. nsm. leofast Ap. 26, nsn. leo- 

fost 935; vsm. leofost 575, 1352, 

leofesta 288, 307, 595, 629, 81 1, 1431. 
leof lie, adj., bekwed: nsm. 1446. 
loofoii, f., sustenance : ds. leofne 11 23. 
leoluende, adj., gracious: dpf. leof- 

wendum 1290. 
leogan, see gelcogan. 
leoht, n., light: ns. 124, 1017, 161 1; 

as. 77, Ap. 20, 61. ■S'^'^ lieofonl?oht. 
leoht, adj., light, joyful: nsm. 1251 ; 

gsm. leohtes Ap. 66. 
leohtfruiiia, m., creator of light : ns. 

387; vs. 1 413. 
leoina, see lieofouleoma. 
leoran, Wl, go, depart: prat. 3 sg. 

leoide 124; pret. 3 pi. leordan 1042. 
leorming, f., study : ns. 1482. 



leosan, see beleosan. 

leod, see litf. 

leotf, see fus-, liearmleoiy. 

leo<ygid<liiig, f., song, poem : is. leo^gid- 

dinga 1479; gP- Ap. 97. 
leo'fl'olie, adj., corporal: nsm. 1628. 
leo'd'iibeiid, mf., bond, fetter : dp. leo'Su- 

bendum 100, 164, 1373, leo'iSobendum 

1033. 1564- 
leo'SAVOrd, n., zvord in a poem : gp. 

leo'b'worda 1488. 
lettan, see gelettan. 
libban, W3, live : 3 sg. leofa'5 1 288, 

lyfaS 541 ; pret. 3 pi. lifdon 129. 
lie, n., body: ns. 1238, 1404; gs. ITces 

229, 1421, 1443, 1474, Ap. 102 ; ds. 

lice 1477, Ap. 83 ; as. lie 151, Ap. 94. 
liegaii, :,, lie: 3 sg. lige'S A p. 104; 3 

pi. licgaJS 1426; pret. 3 pi. lagon 

1234, 1422, lagan 1083. See a-, 

geliegaii. 
lichonia, m., body: as. lichoman 1216, 

1466; np. 790. 
ITeiies, see ardi<'nes. 
lid, n., ship: gs. lides 403, 1707; as. 

lid 398. See y?Hkl. 
lida, see sa'lida. 
lid'vveard, m., sailor, boat-guard: ap. 

lidweardas 244. 
lidwerig, adj., weary of seafaring: dp. 

lidwerigum 482. 
liehtaii, see oiilTehtan. 
Ilf, n., life: ns. Ap. 83; gs. lifes 170, 

229, 387, 518, S22, nil, 1123, 1413, 

1466, Ap. 31; ds. life 77, 597, 1482, 

Ap. 6; as. lif Ap. 20, 38, 73. 
lifeearo, f., anxiety concerning life : 

ns. 1428. 
lifrr»iina,m.,rr^(7/'^r: ds.liffruman 562 ; 

vs. liffruma 1284. 
lifgan, W3, live : ptc. nsm. lifigende 

378, 459; vsm. 1409. 
lifnerii, f., nourishment : ds. llfnere 

1089. 
lifwela, m., riches of life eternal: ns. 

Ap. 49. 



GLOSSARY 



209 



la^yXa.., flame, fire: gs. leges 1552; is. 

iTge 1 54 1. 
Iilitan, \Vl, becof/ie light, dawn: pret. 

3 sg. llhte 1397. 
linisooo, adj., lame: np. limseoce 579. 
lind, f., shield : ds. linde 46. 
lindstHTotl, n., troop arviedwith shields : 

ds. lindgecrode 1220. 
UiKlgeliic, n., battle : gs. lindgelaces 

Ap. 76. 
lindgestealla, m., comrade iti battle : 

vp. lindgesteallan 1344. 
linnaii, 3, \v. inst., cease, depart from : 

inf. 1 138. 6"^^ bliniiaii. 
liss, f. I. pleasure, joy : dp. lissum 825 ; 

ip. 868. — 2. welfare: ds. lisse iiii. 
ISifii., limb: np. leo'Su 1404; ap. leo'So 

781. 
irffaii, 1, sai'l: inf. 256. See belMVan. 
irft'e, z.d]., getttle, agreeable: nsm. 276; 

npm. 867 ; gpm. llSra Ap. 92 ; comp. 

nsm. lI"Sra 437. 
intend, see ea-, heaSo-, mereliSend. 
loc, m., lock 0/ hair: ns. 1423, 1472; 

np. loccas 1426. 
loca, see burg-, fer?f-, hearm-, 

lieolstor-, hord-, ^vordlooa. 
lof, n. I. praise; ns. 57, 1451, Ap. 6, 

120; as. 877, 1006, 1295, 1477, 1479. 

— 2. favor, joy : ds. lofe 868, 989. 
loga, see ^vierloga. 

luean, 2, close up, confine : pret. 3 pi. 

lucon 1259; pp. gpm. locenra 303. 

See be-, on-, toliican. 
lufe, f., love: ds. lufan 431 ; as. 164, 

1063. See fjThjnufe. 
lufian, W2. I. love, be pleased with : 

opt. pres. 3 sg. lufige Ap. 88, 107. 

— 2. show favor to : pret. 3 sg. lufode 
597 ; pret. 3 pi. lufodon 868. 

lungre, adv. i. suddenly, quickly: 46, 
77, 124, 151, 614, 674, 1042, 1093, 
1123, 1138, 1347, 1421, 1628. — 2. 
grievously, severely : 518, 1472. 

lust, m. I. desire: ns. 286, 294; ds. 
luste 1079 ; as. lust 303. — 2. on 



\\\st^, joyful, eager : ds. 1023, 11 40, 

JS73- 

lyfan, see gelyfan. 
lyft, f., air : ds. lyfte 420, 866. 
lyftgelac, n., ;«c7/«<7w through the air: 

as. 827, 1552. 
lysan, see a-, tolysan. 
lystan, \Vi, impers. w. ace. of pers. and 

gen. of thing, take pleasure in: 3 sg. 

lysteS Ap. 97. See oflysted. 
lysu, ^.d]., false, wicked: npm. lyswe 

1220. 
lyt, x\.,few : as. 271, 476. 
lyt, adv., little, to a slight degree : 1227, 

1290, 1344. 
lytel, adj., stnall, short: ipn. lytlum 

1488. See iinlytel. 

M 
ma, n., more : ns. 492, 662 ; as. 924, 

117S, 1443. 
mset'g, m., ;«a«, warrior: ap. mascgas 

422, 1708; gp. ma^cga 772. See 

orettmaecg. 
macraeftig, adj., very skilful: vpm. 

macraeftige 257 ; comp. asm. ma- 

crasftigran 472. 
mSg, m., kinsman: np. magas 151 5. 

See oneoma'g. 
maga, m., man, hero: ns. 639, 815, 

984; vs. 625. 6V6' heafodmaga. 
magan, PP. i. may, can: i sg. maeg 

851; 2 .sg. miht 340, 595, 811, 860, 

1364, 1 51 7, meaht 211 ; 3 .sg. m^g 

215, 425; 2 pi. magon 1179, 1558, 

magan 759; 3 pi. magon 279, 1215; 

pret. I sg. mehte 479; pret. 3 sg. 

mihte 16, 573, 1129, 1393, meahte 

1323; pret. 3 pi. mihton 132. — 2. 

be able: i sg. masg 190, 933; 2 sg. 

miht 603, 624, 816, Ap. 105; 3 sg. 

msg 194, 502, 516, 546, Ap. 96 ; i pi. 

magon 1352, magan 1347; 3 pi. 

magon 954; pret. i sg. mihte 477, 

meahte 272, 922 ; pret. 2 sg. mehte 

929; pret. 3 sg. mihte 986, 1543; 



2IO 



GLOSSARY 



pret. 3 pi. mihton 368, 565, 964, 1147, 

1 7 14, meahton 1224, 1231 ; opt. i sg. 

maege 303. 
maegen, n. i. power: ds. mjEgene 

1469, 1676; as. maegen 1214 ; is. 

maegene 701, 1433. — 2. troop, band: 

ns. 391, 1571 ; as. 876. — 3. deed, 

miracle : ap. macgen 625. See folc-, 

hand-, herenia'gen. 
nijpsfinspf'd, f., power : dp. maegen- 

spedum 1285. 
niagortedend, m., counselor of men : 

gs. magorsedendes 1461. 
ma?g<y, f., race, tribe : ds. mSg'Se 264, 

275; as. 844. 
magu, see heafodmagu. 
inagii«yegn,m., retainer: ds.magu)'egne 

94, magoJ?egne 1207; as. magu}'egn 

366; np. maguj^egnas 1140, mago- 

I'egnas 151 5. 
mfpgwlite, m., face, cou7ite7tance : ds. 

miEgwlite 1338; as. 856. 
nia'l, see f yr-, genijel. 
ina'laii, Wl, speak: pret. 3 sg. mielde 

300, 767. 
mtelum, see Srag-, Susendrngelum. 
i>lainbre, pr. n., Mamre: ds. 788. 
man, n., crime, ioicked)iess : ns. 694, 

767 ; is. mane 1599. 
niiSnan, \Vl, complain, betnoan : 3 pi. 

msenaS 1665 ; pret. 3 pi. miendon 

1 157, mSndan 1548. 
mandreani, m., Joy of men : ds. man- 

dreame 37. 
maSne, adj., 7vicked: gp. mSnra 941. 
xw^wXrv-A^Wi.., prince of evil : ns. 1313. 
manful, adj., evil, uncked: npm. man- 

fulle I So; gpm. manfulra 42. 
mangonlcJla, m., evil foe : np. man- 

genllSlan 916. 
manig, adj., many, many a {one): nsm. 

1085, 1 1 16, 1225, maenig 1436; nsmn. 

manig 1 549, 1 596 ; dsm. manegum 

1 1 20; asn. manig 814; npm. manige 

658, 973, 1626; apm. 583; dpm. 

manegum 960, 1708, Ap. 52. 



mann, m., man: ns. 1484, Ap. 107; 

ds. menn Ap. 113; as. mann 493. 

mon 746; np. menn 594, 814, men 7; 

gp. manna 262, 486, 517, 544, 637, 

908, 1374, Ap. 25, monna 1023; dp. 

mannum 767 ; ap. menn 246, 676, 

S95, Ap. 24, men 583; vp. menn 257. 

See ealdormann. 
maunt'ynn, n., mankind, liiiman being: 

gs. manncynnes 357, 11 78, 1293, 1465, 

Ap. 29, mancynnes 69, 172, 446, 540, 

846; as. mancynn 945, 1502. 
manslagu, f., cruel blmv : ap. manslaga 

1218. 
mara, see myoel. 
ma-re, liA]., favious, glorious : nsn. Ap. 

121; gsm. maeres 94; dsm. mjerum 

449, 908 ; dsf. maeran 40, 287, 973 ; 

asm. maerne 366, maeran 227; asf. 

maere Ap. 67 ; asn. 815, 1338 ; npm. 7. 
]>Iaria, pr. n., Mary : ns. 688. 
marnianstan, m., marble: vs. 1498. 

[Lat. marmor.l 
mtiTsian, see gemsersian. 
martyr, m., martyr : gp. martyra 876. 

[Lat. martyr?[ 
miKvtio, i., fame: ns. Ap. 7. 
maest, m., fnast: ds. maeste 465. 
nifpst, see mycel. 
-ma'to, see or-, unma'te. 
3Iatheus, pr. n., Matthew: ns. 11, 40, 

122, 1044 ; gs. Ap. 67 ; as. 941, 1004 ; 

vs. 97. 
ma^(Vel, m., meeting, council : ds. me'Sle 

1436, 1626; as. mae'Sel 1049, 1496. 
ma;?Felliegende, adj., deliberating, hold- 
ing council : gp. me'Selhegendra 262 ; 

np. maeSelhegende 1096, ms'SelhS- 

gende 609. 
nxKSm, vn., treasure : ds. ma'Sme 11 13; 

dp. ma(Smum 309. 
mS\v, m., sea-gull: ns. 371. 
mearc, see fyrst-, ge-, leodmearc. 
meart'ian, see amearcian. 
mearoland, n., country; ns. 19; as. 

802. 



GLOSSARY 



211 



mearcpaetJ, n., path through the land: 

ds. mearcpa(Se 1061 ; ap. mearcpaSu 

788. 
iiicarh, m., horse, steed: dp. mearum 

1096. See stemearh. 
-inede, see ge-, AviSermede. 
-inediim, see eaSmedum. 
nieldigan, W2, reveal, betray : inf. 1 170. 
meltaii, sec formeltan. 
mcnif^o, t., ///ultitude : ns. 449 ; gs. 177; 

ds. 1200, 1209; as. loi, 1044, meni- 

geo 1690. 
meoduscerwen, f., terror, grief: ns. 

1526. 
meorS, f., reward: ns. 275. 
nieotud, m., ruler, God, Lord: ns. 172, 

357, 386, 446, 789, 1207, 1 513, 1602; 

gs. meotudes 140, 517, 681, 694, 724, 

881, 1498, 1632; ds. meotude 924, 

984, 1469; vs. meotud 69, 902, 1289. 
meotudAvang, rc\.., field of fate, battle- 
field: ds. meotudwange 11. 
mere, m., sea: ns. 465 ; gs. meres 221 ; 

ds. mere 491 ; as. 283. See IiAvael- 

mere. 
merebat, m., vessel: ds. merebate 

246. 
nierefaro'ff, m., sea journey; ds. mere- 
faro Se 2S9, 351. 
niereflod, m., flood of water : ns. 1 526. 
inereirSend, m., sailor: dp. merellSen- 

dum 353. 
merestream, m., oeean-streani : gp. 

merestreama 309, 454. 
mereSyssa, m., ship : ds. merej'yssan 

446, mereHssan 257. 
^lermedonia, pr. n. i. Mertnedonia: 

as. 42, 180. — 2. Meriuedonian: gp. 

Marmedonia 264, 844, 1676. 
-met, see gemet. 
metan, Wi, vuet, find: pret. i sg. 

mette 471, 553. ^t-^ gem eta n. 
mete, va.., food: gs. metes 1113; as. 

mete 366. 
nieteleast, f., lack of food, famine: ds. 

meteleaste 39; as. 1157. 



metetJearfcnde, adj., lacking food : dp. 
metej'earfendum 27, 136. 

meSe, adj., weary: np. 1157; ap. 39, 
465- 

me'Sel, see maeSel. 

me3elstede,m.,/>/a(r^ of meeting, council- 
place : ds. me^elstede 658, 697. 

meT^Ian, Wi, speak: inf. 1440. 

micel, see mycel. 

mid, prep. i. with (accompaniment): 
w. dat. 114, 209, 249, 292, 681, 779, 
1049, i°53' 1674; w. ace. 379, 626, 
914. — 2. by, in, by means of (manner): 
w. dat. 51, 54, 265, 319, 347, 521, 
809, 825, 866, 989, 1021, 1048, 1057, 
1075, ii53> 1220, 1401, i486, 1559 ; w. 
inst. 1 594. — 3. among: w. dat. 1 2, 85, 
184, 599,615, 685, 718, 758, 966, 1408, 
1644, 1646, 1722, Ap. 35, 38, 64; w. 
inst. 1643. — 4. at: w. dat. 220, 235, 
1388, 1525. — 5. /;/ presence of: w. 
ace. Ap. 74. — 6. postpositive, with : 
99, loi, 945, 1218. • 

mid, adv., together, at the same time : 
237, 878, 1638. 

middangeard, m., earth : gs. middan- 
geardes 82, 227 ; as. middangeard 

161, 224, 345, 701, 1323, 1372, 1434, 
1502, 1718, Ap. 7. 

mK^At^i., power, might: ns. 1434, 17 18, 
Ap. 7, 121; as. 4S6, 525, 574, 585, 
642, 1336, 1476, Ap. 56; is. mihte 
939; ap. mihte 694; ip. mihtum 104, 

162, 328, 536, 697, 785, 1207, 1513. 
mihtig, adj., mighty : nsm. 662, 786, 

1372, 1496. See a'Imihtig. 
milde, adj., gracious, kind: nsm. 902. 
mildheort, adj., kindly disposed: nsm. 

1285. 
milts, f.; favor, mercy : ns. 90S ; gs. 

mildse 140; ds. 1674; as. 289; gp. 

miltsa 353, 449 ; ip. miltsum 544. 
min, pron., my: nsm. 634, 1425; nsn. 

1289; gsf. minre 1433; d.sf. 968, 

1674; asm. minne 975, 1281, 1416, 

1440, 1670; asf. mine 97, 224, 1215, 



212 



GLOSSARY 



1374 ; asn. min 1214, 1481 ; vsm. 73, 
190, 1284, 1453; ^S"- rnir>e 1626, Ap. 
25; npm. mine 391, 1368; npn. mm 
734; gpm. mlnra 934; gpn. 924; 
dpn. minum 1328; vpm. mine 1343. 

niirt'e, adj., dark, evil: apf. 12 18. 

inisgehygd, n., evil thought: ns. 772. 

missenlTc, adj ., various : npm. missen- 
lice 583. 

niiiJan, l, conceal: imper. 2 sg. ml'S 
1209. See beiiird'aii. 

mod, n. I. 7nind, heart: ns. 351, 637, 
771, 1667, Ap. 52; g.s. modes 143, 
287, 1690 ; ds. mode 66, 99, 422, 448, 
639, 746, 1017, 1251, 1583; as. mod 
69, 82. — 2. courage: ds. mode 625, 
984; as. mod 1393, 1461. — 3, ]78et 
fe'ffele mod = he 1242 ; Ore mod = 
we 454; hira mod = they 140. See 
aool-, bolgen-, dPor-, ea3-, gealg-, 
goomor-, glanl-, glf'aAV-, reonig-, 
sti'O'-, AvPrigmod. 

modbliiid, adj., spiritually blind: npm. 
modblinde 814. 

modgemyiid, n., intelligence, informa- 
tion : as. 688. 

modgcoiiior, 2iA)., sad of heart: npm. 
modgeomre 1 1 1 3 ; apm. 1 708. 

iiiodgc(Syldlg, adj.j/a/'/Vv//: nsm. mod- 
gel'yldig 98 1. 

modhord, m., mind, thought: as. 172. 

iiiodig, adj., brave: nsm. 241, 1676, 
modiga 1632; npm. modige 802, 
1096, 1 140, 1 51 5, modigan 1049; 
gpm. modigra 395, 1571. See tilmo- 
dig. 

modiglTc, adj., brave: apm. modigllce 
246. 

modrof, adj., brave, bold: nsm. 1496. 

modsefa, m., mind, heart: ns. 892 ; ds. 
modsefan 554; as. 1209. 

inodur, f., mother: ns. 687. 

molde, f ., earth : ds. moldan 594, 1 289, 
1484. 

moldern, n., dwelling in the earth, 
gr.rz'c: as. 802. 



morgen,m.,;«(7r;«>/^: ds. morgene 221. 
iiiorgeiitorht, adj., gleaming in the 

morning: nsf. 241. 
morO'or, mn. i. ///«;v/<'r : gs. moriSres 

1 140. — 2. crime, wickedness : gs. 

mor'Sres 975, 1313, mor)nes 1170; is. 

mor'Sie 19, 772. 
morSort'ofa, m., prison : ds. mor'Sor- 

cofan 1004. 
morO'orcTseft, m., critne, murder : ip. 

_morNorcrceftum 177. 
morSorscyldig, adj., guilty of cri?ne : 

npm. morSorscyldige 1599. 
mos, n., food : ds. mose 27, 136. 
-mot, see gemot, 
niotaii, anv. i. may, be able: 2 sg. 

most 105, 115; I pi. motan Ap. 117; 

3 pi. moton 228, 598, 886, 916, 1215, 

Ap. 99, motan 109, 1444; pret. 3 pi. 

moston 1 01 2; opt. pres. i sg. mote 

1 4 1 6. 
3Ioyses, pr. n. Moses: ds. Moyse 1513. 
miinan, see ge-, oniiuinan. 
miiiid, f., hand: ip. mundum 491, 750. 
iniiiidbyrd, f., protection : gs. mund- 

byide 1433; as. mundbyrd 724, 1632. 
miirnan, Wl, mourn, grieve : pret. 3 pi. 

mumdan 37 ; imper. 2 sg. mum 99 ; 

ptc. nsn. murnende 1667. See be- 

miiriiaii. 
mu'ff, m., mouth: as. 651, 1300, 1440. 
myeel, n., iinich, many things : ns. 

14S1 ; gs. mycles 895. 
myeel, adj. i. much, great: nsm. 

micel 41, mycel 2S7 ; nsf. micel 158, 

mycel 1 166, 1605, 1690; nsn. mycel 

Ap. 121; dsm. \vk. miclan 1436; isn. 

micle 707, 1 204 ; comp. nsf. mare 

1522; asf. maran 554; sup. w. gp., 

ns. mEst Ap. 118; as. 1198, 1445; 

is. mieste 1501. — 2. long: nsf. micel 

107, mycel 422; asn. mycel 815. 
myt'le, adv., much, greatly : 1428, 151 8, 

1563- 
myclian, W2, increase : pret. 3 sg. myc- 
lade 1526; pret. 3 pi. mycladon 1553. 



GLOSSARY 



213 



rnycluni, adv., greatly : 395, 892, mic- 

lum 122. 
myltan, see j;em.vltaii. , 
-inyiid, sfc- ge-, AvyriiVmyncl. 
iiiyiKlij;, scY geiiiyiidig. 
myiw, m., desire, purpose: ns. 1537. 
iiiyiiiiau, Wl, direct, lead: 3 sg. myne15 

294. 
niyn-e, adv., darkly, evilly : 131 3. 
niyrran, see gemyrran. 

N 

N = rune "^ A p. 104 ; for meaning, see 

Notes. 
nabban, \V3, lack, not have : i sg. 

iiEebbe 301 ; 2 sg. nafast 311. 
naca, m., ship : ns. 266 ; gs. nacan 

291. 
mffre, adv., never: 459, 471, 12S6, 

1382, 1401, 1693. 
nalas, adv., no, not at all : 46, 233, 506, 

605, 1042, 1591. 
nama, m., name: ns. 542, 1322, Ap. 

57 ; as. naman 975, 1670. 
nfcnig, pron., tione, not any : nsm. 544, 

986; asm. nsnigne 570, 1037. 
na>s, see ■\vesan. 
naess, m., cliff, headland: ds. nassse 

1710; as. naes 1305. 
nat, see witan. 

ne, adv., not: 16, 37, 85, 98, etc. 
ne, conj., nor, neither: 22, 99, 199, 200, 

etc. 
iieadcofa, m., prison : ds. neadcofan 

1309. See lied, 
neah, prep. w. dat., near, near to : 359, 

1062, neh 821, 833, 991, 1252. 
neah, adv., 7iear : 638, neh 542. 
nearoned, f., oppression, bondage : dp. 

nearonedum 102. 
iiearowe, adv., diligently, earnestly : 

Ap. 104. 
nearii, f., oppression, cruelty: as. 414. 
nearii, adj., cruel, severe: asf. nearwe 

Ap. 13. 
neat, n., beast, cattle: np. 67. 



lied, f. I. desire, ttecessity : ns. neod 

158; ds. nede 115. — 2. hardship, 

suffering: dp. nledum 1377. — 3. 

rune "^ ; /or meaning, see note to Ap. 

104. See nearo-, tfreaned. 
neh, see neah. 
neniiiaii, Wl, name, call : pret. 3 pi. 

nemdon 1193 ; pp. nemned 720, 1651 ; 

inf. 1 1 76. 
ueinne, conj., besides, except: 664. 
neni<5e, conj., unless: nem)ie Ap. 114. 
neod, see ned. 

neon, adv., nearly, greatly : 1 176. 
neorxnawang, m., /flraa'w: ns. 102. 
neosan, Wl, w. gen. i. visit, co?neto: 

inf. 310, 830, 1025, 1389, Ap. lie. — 

2. inquire for, seek for : 3 pi. neosa'S 

Ap. 103 ; inf. 484. 
neotaii, l, \v. gen., ei/Joy : inf. 810. See 

beneotan. 
nergend, m.. Savior : ns. neregend 291, 

1377 ; vs. nergend 549, 921, nerigend 

1286. 
uerian, see generian. 
Neron, pr. n., Nero: gs. Nerones Ap. 

13- 
iierii, see lifneru. 

iiesan, 5, survive : opt. pres. i pi. nesan 

515- 
net, see searonet. 
neSan, see geneSan. 
nifol (neol), adj., precipitous, steep, 

deep: asm. niflan 1305. 
iiiht, f. I. night: ns. 1305; ds. 1462; 

as. 1254, 1265. — 2. day (i.e. 24 

hours) : np. 185 ; gp. nihta 930, 1673 ; 

dp. nihtum 148. 
nihtes, adv., by flight: Ap. 104. 
nihtgerinies, adv., counting by nights 

[i.e. days) : 1 15, 158. 
uihthelm, m., cover of night: ns. 

123. 
nihthmg, adj., throughout the night: 

asm. nihtlangne 834, 1309. 
niman, 4, take, carry off: pp. numen 

1340. See forniman. 



214 



GLOSSARY 



niowiuga, adv., anew: 1394. See 

ediinviiij^a. 
nis, see \vesau. 

iii'd', m., man : gp. nii?a 1377. 

liiS, m., hostility, hate: ns. 768, 1303, 

1394 ; ds. niiSe 1037. 
iiT'(VIiete, m., enemy : dp. ni^'hetum S34. 
luiVla, see geiiuVla. 

inrt'plega, m., battle : ds. ni'Splegan 414. 
iinve, adj. \. fresh, renewed: isf. nl- 

wan 123, 1303. — 2. new, recent: asm. 

iilowan 1670. See ednnve. 
nT^vian, see gciinvian. 
no, adv., no, not at all: 3, 562, 926, 

1265, 1443, 1704. 
nu, adv., no7v : 66, 185, 283, 332, 340, 

391. 397. 595. 614. 648, 678, 729, 759, 

Si I, 897, 902, 904, 932, 936, 950, 1023, 

1165, n66, 1179, 1197, 12S1, 1293, 

1320, 132S, 1364, 1414, 1425, 1441, 

1478, 1503, 1504, 1 51 7, 1558, 1602, 

1605, Ap. 73, 88, 105, 120. 
nu, conj., now that, since: 317, 485, 

1 30 1 : correl. nu . . . nu 644-648. 
nu ?•<"»«» adv., still, further : 422, 475. 
nu j>yt> adv., still, further: 814. See 

git. 
nil J^a, adv., now : 489, in phrase tu 

ond nu J>(f. 
nyston, nyton, see witan. 

o 

of, prep. w. dat. i. from, out of: 57, 
89, 100, 112, 115, 117, 168, 195, 243, 
264, 278, 291, 396, 444, 555, 583, 587, 
589. 590. 732. 7Z^^ 757. 774. 780, 794, 
795. 944. 968, 1033, 1 133, 1 144, 1 149, 
1150, 1 177, 1373, 1385, 1399, 1409, 
1-423, 1470, 1471, 1472, 1503, 1544, 
1564, 1624, 1664, Ap. 56, 112. 

ofer, prep. w. ace. i. oz-er, upon, 
throughout : 7, 87, 190, 19S, 201, 223, 
224, 236, 242, 244, 247, 252, 259, 274, 
283, 293, 298, 306, 310, 336, 345, 348, 
352. 367. 368, 383, 390, 398, 421, 423, 
439. 445' 495' 499. 513. 602, 701, 788, 



.823, 825, 838, 853, 863, 906, 932, 970, 
1 104, 1 173, 1229, 1261, 1300, 1323, 
1372, 1434. ,1524. 1714. 1718, 1719, 
Ap. 7, 122. — 2. among: 543, Ap. 15. 
— 3. contrary to: 517, 1215, 1374. — 
4. beyond, above: 676, 895, 14S1. 

ofer, m., shore: ds. of re 1712. 

oferbregdan, 3, cover, protect : pret. 3 
sg. oferbragd 1541, oferbrSd 1306. 

ofereode, anv., come upon, overpower: 
pret. 3 sg. 464, 820, 826, 862. 

oforhygd, fn., pride : dp. oferliygdum 
319; ip. oferhigdum 1318. 

oferstigan, 1, rise above: pret. 3 sg. 
oferstag 1574. 

ofgifan, 5, depart from, give up: pret. 
3 pi. ofgefon Ap. 12; inf. 1655. 

oflysted, part. adj. \v. gen., desirous: 
1 1 12, 1226. 

ofost, f., haste : ns. 1565. 

ofostlioe, adv., quickly: 1625, ofstllce 

299' 792- 

ofsla>paii, Wl, sleep : ptc. dpm. ofslje- 
pendum S65. 

oft, adv., often : 17, 140, 164, 442, 511, 
618, 626, 652. 

onibelitTfegn, m., servant : np. ombeht- 
l^egnas 1534. 

on, prep. A. w.dat. i. on,upoti,in,v)ith- 
in: 10, 1 1, 18, 22, 36, 58, 65, 66, 98, 99, 
102, 130, 137, 179, 180, 185, 206, 212, 
237. 238, 239,. 240, 246, 254, 255, 257, 
263, 266, 276, 289, 305, 31 1, 316, 351, 
358, 3S2, 400, 408, 413, 422, 432, 438, 
446, 448, 450, 460, 470, 48 1, 490, 498, 
501, 504, 507, 511, 514. 5'5. 554. 582, 
594, 604, 616, 620, 626, 634, 637, 639, 
640, 644, 650, 672, 684, 689, 699, 705, 
714, 720, 726, 730, 734, 737, 769, 774, 
821, S32, 847, 849, 864, 866, S73, 874, 

893. 898, 900, 903. 905' 923' 960, 972. 
985, 9S8, 998, 1017, 1021, 1024, 1073, 
10S4, 10S7, T096, 1 140, 1 142, 1146, 
1165, iiSo, 1214, 1226, 1241, 1251, 
1265, 12S9, 1327, 1338, 1339, 1386, 
1422, 1427, 1452, 1453, 1477, 1484, 



GLOSSARY 



215 



1485, 1509, 1512, 1531, 1560, 1570, 
1573. 1583- '596- 1615, 1626, 1645, 
1652, 1662, 1670, 1C71, 1694, 1699, 
1711, 1712, 1713, 1716, 1721, Ap. 2, 
6, 19, 27, 40, 87, 92, 94, 99, loi, 104, 
106. — 2. in, at, during: i, 77, 752, 
788, 1 106, 1407, 1436, 1462, Ap. II, 
98. — 3, according to, by: 134 (2), 489, 
1696. — B. w. inst., /';/, by: 970. — 
C. w. ace. I. to, into: 86, 207, 286, 430, 
588, 777, 824, 827, 935, 1034, 1045, 
1050, io5iS, II 10, 1 191, 1317, 1340, 
1385, 1417, Ap. 51, 116. — 2. 7ipon, 
in: 15, 191, 222, 250, 252, 253, 284, 

337. 379. 429. 444, 500, 504> 7 '5- 830, 

852, 899, 928, 1046, 1446, 1502, 1506. 

— 3. by, according to: 120, 170, 324, 

339, 700, 1622, iCSo. — 4. at: 214, 

235, 1 160, 13S8. 
on, adv., on, upon : 1 199, 1334. 
oiiblaiKlaii, R, mix, mingle : pp. on- 

bloiiden 675. 
oiibryrdan, l, excite, stir tip : pp. on- 

1)ryrded 122, 11 18. 
oiK'iiawjiii, R. I. recognize, perceive: 

I sg. oncnawe 644 ; pret. i sg. on- 

cneow 855 ; pret. 3 sg. 529, 672, 843 ; 

pret. I pi. oncneowon 875 ; pret. 3 pi. 

1337 ; opt. pres. 3 pi. oncnawan 1214 ; 

pp. oncnawen 527 ; inf. 566. — 2. 

know: 2 sg. oncnawest 631; pret. 

3 pi. oncneowan 764. — 3. address, 

approach : opt. pres. 3 sg. oncnawe 

322. 
on('^vei5aIl, :>, answer, respond: pret. 

3 sg. oncwcX'S 270, 396, 442, 555, 1346, 

1429. 
oiicyrraii, Wl. i. change, pervert: 

pp. oncyrred 36; inf. 1461. — 2. in- 

trans., turn, turn away : pret. 3 sg. 

oncyrde 466. 
onoy^fdaHl, f., injury : ap. oncy i^daeda 

1 1 79. 
oiwyfi'iix, 3.(1]., revealed : nsm. Ap. 106. 
oni\, con']., and: 945, looi, 1039, 1203, 

1307, 1395, 1400, 1 7 19; all other 



occurrences are represented in the 
MS. by the abbreviation. 

oiKlftite, f., understanding, comprehen- 
sion : as. ondgitan 1521. 

oiidlaiig', adj ., livelong, entire : asm. ond- 
Iangne8i8, 1274; asf. ondlange 1254. 

omlsaM', n., opposition : as. 927. 

ondsaca, m.,/oe, opponent: np. ondsa- 
can 1 148, 1459. 

oiidswariaii, Wa, answer: pret. 3 sg. 
ondswarode 260, 277, 290, 343, 510, 
623, ondswarude 202, andswarode 
925; opt. pres. 2 sg. ondsware 319. 

OIlds^varu, f., answer : as. ondsware 
285, 315, 40i> 508,617,628,643, 1 184, 
1345' 1375, and.sware 189, 572. 

oiid.SAvorian, Wa, ansrver : pret. 3 pi. 
ondsweorodon 857. 

ondAvist, f ., support, station : as. 1 540. 

oiil«Mif>-, m., attack : ds. onfenge 1339. 

oiifiiidaii, :i, discover: 3 pi. onfinda)> 
iSi. 

onfon, R, w. dat., receive, seize : pret. 3 
sg. onfeng 1528 ; pret. 3 pi. onfengon 
1 122, 1630; opt. pret. 3 sg. onfenge 
53; inf. 782, 1640. 

oiig'iriii, n., action, behavior: ns. 888, 
ongin 466, 741. 

ong'iiinaii, 'i, begin, commence: i sg. 
onginne 1440; pret. 3 sg. ongan 12, 
427, 449, 469, 669, 1019, 1 170, 1315, 
1341, 1398, 1698, ongann 352, 849, 
1126, 1266, 1555, 1607; pret. 3 pi. 
ongunnon 763 ; opt. pret. 2 sg. on- 
gunne 14 19. 

oii$>'itaii, .'). I. perceive: pret. 3 pi. 
ongeton 534 ; pp. ongiten 785, 897 ; 
inf. 861, 901, 922, 986. — 2. hear, take 
heed: imper. 2 sg. ongit 936. 

ongyldaii, 3, w. gen., yield, give up : 
inf. I roi. 

onlilTdan, I. i. open: pp. onhliden 
1077. — 2. appear: pret. 3 sg. on- 
hlad 1269. 

onlirr-raii, Wl, stir up: pp. onhrered 
370, 393, 1302, 1394- 



2l6 



GLOSSARY 



oiihyrdan, Wl, encotirage : pp. onhyi- 

ded Ap. 53. 
Oiiii'iiaii, 3, yield, burst open : pret. 3 

sg. onarn 999. 
Oiilic, adj., siiiiilar, like: npm. onlice 

251. 
onliciics, see aiilu-nes. 
onliohtaii, W 1, eiiligliteii : pp. onllhted 

Ap. 52. 
oiiincaii, 2, open, unlock : pret. 3 sg. 

onlcac 172, 316, 6or. 
oninod, adj., resolute: nsm. 54; npm. 

anmdde 1638. 
oiiiiiiiiiaii, IT, w. gen. and ace, deem 

worthy : inf. 895. 
onsendaii, Wl. i. send: i sg. onsende 

■no; pret. 3 sg. 1604; opt. pres. 2 

sg. 1508. — 2. dismiss, gi7ie up: pret. 

3 sg. onsende 1327 ; inf. 187. 
oiiKpaniiaii, R, reveal, disclose: pret. 

3 sg. onspuonn 470, onspeon 671. 
onsi)riiiji>'aii, :i, rise, spring up : pret. 

3.sg. onsprang 1635. 
onstellan, Wl, set: inf. 971. 
onsiind, adj., uninjured, sound : np. 

onsunde 1012; aj). 1623. 
Oiisyii, f., sight, face : as. onsyne 721, 

1499. 
oiisync, adj., visible: nsm. 910. 
ontyiian, Wl, disclose: pp. ontyned 

105, 1612. 
OIl^va(•aIl, G. i. awake: pret. 3 sg. 

onwoc 839, A p. 65. — 2. originate: 

pret. 3 pi. onwdcon 683. 
onwadaii, 6, w. dat., enter, penetrate : 

pret. 3 sg. on\v5d 140. 
oiiwoiidaii, Wl, pervert: pret. 3 sg. 

onwende 35. 
oiiwiiidaii, ;i, return, retreat: pret. 3 sg. 

onwand 531. 
open, adj. i. open: asn. 803; npf. 

opene 1076. — 2. known, manifest: 

nsf. open 759. 
openian, see gcoponian. 
or,n. 1. beginning: ns. 1382, Ap.65; as. 

oor 649. — 2. front, van : ds. ore 1 106. 



<)r<'iiaAvo, adj., manifest: nsn. 770. 
oi'd, ni. I. point, spear: as. 1330; ip. 

ordum 32, 1205. — 2. beginning: ds. 

orde 1483, 1535. 
ordfruina, m., prince, chief. Lord: ns. 

146, Ap. 28; ds. ordfruman 683. 
oretta, m., warrior : ns. S79, 983, oreta 

463- 
orottnificrn;, m., warrior : np. drett- 

nuvcgas 664. 
orli'oriiie, adj. w. inst., destitute, lack- 
ing: npm. 406, 1617. 
orf;cte, adj., manifest: nsf. 759, 1569; 

nsn. 526; asn. 851. 
orhlytto, adj. w. gen., devoid of: npm. 

680. 
orlej;e, n., strife, battle: ns. 1302; ds. 

47, 1 146, 1205. 
oriiifT'to, adj., very great, excessive : nsf. 

1 166. 
orwOiia, adj. w. gen., hopeless: nsm. 

1 107. 
off, prep. w. ace, to, up to : 1575. 
offer, pron., other, another : dsm. oSrum 

105 1 ; dsf. o^erre 443 ; clsn. dSrum 

138; asm. o"5erne 1015, 1163; asn. 

o'Ser 656; i.sf. olSre 706, 1675, 1700, 

ot're 808 ; npm. oSere 689 ; gp. 6'Serra 

704 ; dp. oSrum 1 100 ; ap. o5re Ap. 51. 
off'ffa't, conj., until : 464, 820, 826, 1061, 

1245, 1-68, 1456, o^>a;t 268, 835, 

1247, ohbaet 1574, o^Sa^t 1304. 
o'ffffe, conj., or: 334, 546, 638, 745. 
off'ffeodan, Wl, dismember, separate: 

pp. o^' Seeded 142 1. 
offwTtan, l, taunt, reproach: opt. pres. 

1 pi. oSwitan 1358. 
offywaii, Wl, reveal: pp. oSywed 911. 
owilit, pron., used adverbially, at all : 

is. owihte 800. 



ptipff, see mearc-, seolhpa^ff. 

Paulus, pr. n., Paul: ns. Ap. 14. 
Perseas, ])r. n. pL, Persians: gp. 
I'ersea Ap. 76. 



GLOSSARY 



217 



Petrus, pr. n., Peter : ns. A P. 14. 
Pliilipiis, pr. n., Philip: ns. Ap. y] . 
Pljitiiii, pr. n., Platan : as. Platan 1651. 
plcf^a, see SuO'-, iiiO-, secgpk'f»ii. 
plc^'iaii, Wa, play, move about quickly : 
pret. 3 sg. plegode 370. 

R 

ra^cecl, n., hall, bicildiits^: as. 1308. 
See heah-, hlin-, Aviiira't-cd. 

raciaii, Wa, w. dat., rule: inf. 521. 

i"a<'H, see strfamracu. 

rad, see bi'ini-, hran-, s^vaiirad. 

rSd, m. I. command, order: as. 936; 
dp. rsedum 1498. — 2. counsel, plan 
0/ action: as. ried loSS; dp. rSdum 
469. — 3. rule, authority : ns. rSd 
1645. '^''^ tin-, feorh-, folcrSBd. 

ricdan, see bertCdan. 

-raiden, see camp-, frimi-, gaful- 
rteden. 

ra'dend, m., ruler: ns. 816; np. 627. 
See inaj;*)-, seleraideiid. 

ra'dsnottor, adj., wiseincouncil : comp. 
asm. ijedsnotterran 473. 

rjpfiian, see arfpfnan. 

riTTan, see ara-ran. 

ra!S, see doaO'-, su(T-, sweordrjes. 

rtT'san, Wl, rusk: pret. 3 pi. raesdon 

1334- 
rtcsbora, m., leader, chief: ds. rass- 

boran 385 ; np. 139. 
ra'swa, m., prince, ruler: ns. 1086; 

ds. raeswan 1622; np. 692; dp. rSs- 

wum 619. 
roaf, see vva^lreaf. 
rf'afian, see bereafian. 
recran, Wl, set forth, narrate: imp. 

2 .sg. rece 419; inf. 1489, Ap. i i, 24. 

See arcccan. 
rocen, adj., auful : npn. recene 151 1. 
reodan, a, stain, redden : pret. 2 pi. ru- 

don 1003. 
rOofaii, see bcrf'ofan. 
ri'Oiiif?n«od, adj., sad: npm. reonig- 

mode 592. 



roord, f., speech : is. reorde 60, 1108. 
reordbcrcnd, m., man: ap. 419. 
reordij;', see cllreordig. 
reordigaii, Wa, speak : 3 sg. reordah 

130 1 ; pret. 3 sg. reordode 364, reor- 

dade 255, 415, 602; inf. 469. See 

gereordian. 
reotan, a, weep, lament: inf. 171 2. 
reoAV, adj., rough, fierce : nsm. reow 

1 1 16; npn. reowe 1334. See dPa9'-, 

%va;lreo\v. 
rest, f., rest : is. reste 592. See land- 
rest, 
restan, Wl, rest, become quiet: inf. 

1576. 
rctan, Wl, comfort, cheer: inf. 1608. 

[rot.] _ 
reiSe, adj.,yfi;'r(-i? : npm. 139. 
rice, n., realm, kingdom : gs. rices 

807, 1326, 16S3. See ecJoI-, heofoii- 

rice. 
rice, adj., poweifnl: nsm. 364, 415; 

dsm. ricum 3S5. 
riccne, adv., straightivay, quickly : 807, 

Ap. 39. 
ricsian, Wa, hold sway, prevail: pret. 

3 sg. ricsode 11 16. 
ridcnde, see faro(Tridende. 
rilit, n., right, equity , justice : ns. 1645; 

gs. rihtes 139; ds. rihte 521; as. 

riht 120, 324, 700. See leod-, iinrilit. 
rilit, adj., just, equitable: asf. ryhte 

1511. 
rim, n., number: ds. rime 1696; as. 

rim 546; is. rime 1035. 6'<f^ unriiii, 

nihtgerinies. 
rimcra'ft, m., computation, figures : ds. 

rlmcra.'fte 134. 
rinc, m., man, warrior: ns. 11 16; np. 

rincas 9 ; gp. rinca 967 ; dp. rincum 

A p. II; vp. rincas 1343. See guS- 

rinc. 
risan, see arisan. 
-riss, .V(V cnf'oriss. 
rod, f., cross : ns. 967 ; gs. rode Ap. 

39; ds. 1326; as. 1337. 



2l8 



GLOSSARY 



rodor, m., sky, heaven', as. 521; gp. 

rodera 627, 816. 
rof, adj., bold, brave: nsm. 984, 1469, 

1676 ; npm. rofe 9 ; dpm. rofum 1343 ; 

comp. a.sm. rSfran 473; vsm. rof 625. 

See beadu-, t-yne-, elleu-, hete-, 

hij?e-, mod-, sij;crof. 
Koirieburs* pr- ii-> Rome: ds. Rome- 

byrig A P. II. 
roiid, m., shield: ns. 9, 412. 
roweiid, m., sailor : as. 473. 
run, f. I. writing: ds. rune 134. — 2. 

secret discussion: ds. rune 11 61; as. 

627. 
ryht, adj., see riht. 
-ryhte, see blryhte. 
ryinsm, see geryinan. 
ryiie, see ge-, gastgeryne. 
ryiiig, see >vidryuig. 



S£e, m., sea : ns. 453 ; gs. saes 236, 1658 ; 

ds. sSwe 515; as. sie 247. 
stSbat, m., ship : ds. saebate 438, 490. 
siebeorg, m., sea-hill: ap. sSbeorgas 

30S. 
stec, f., conjiict, struggle : ds. sa^cce Ap. 

59; as. 1 132. ^Vt" ondsiee. 
-saca, see ondsaca. 
sacerd, m., priest: dp. sacerdum Ap. 

71 ; ap. sacerdas 742. [Lat. saccr- 

dos?[ See ealdorsacerd. 
sSflota, m., ship : ds. sSflotan 381. 
saigon, see fyriissegen. 
saegl, see segl. 
stehengest, m., sea-steed, ship : ds. s5- 

hengeste 488. 
saiholin, m., sea : ns. 529. 
sad, n., hall: as. sal 762; ap. salu 

1673. See beag-, horiisfel. 
sail, mf., time, occasion: ns. 1165. 
sadad, f., voyage: ds. sielade 511. 
siClan, Wl, impers., befall, chance: pres. 

opt. 3 sg. s51e 1355. See gosajlaii. 
sSelida, m., sailor: as. saelidan 471; 

as. s^leodan 500. 



sielig, see un-, Avanstellg. 
salt, see sealt. 

saelwag, m., wall 0/ the hall: ds. sail- 
wage 1493. 
siCmcarh, m., sea-steed, ship : ns. 267. 
samnian, Wa, assemble, gather together, 

collect: pret. i sg. samnode Ap. 2; 

pret. 3 sg. samnade 125; pret. 3 pi. 

samnodan 11 24. ^S'^v gesainnlan. 
saniod, adv., together, in company : 

1666, A P. 78. 
sandhliS, n., sand-hill : ap. sandhleo'Su 

_236. 
sa;ne, adj., dilatory, sloiv : nsm. 204, 

211, Ap. 34; npm. Ap. 75. 
sang, m. i . singing : ns. 869. — 2. song, 

poem : as. A p. i. 
Ba,T,n., pain : ns. 1246; gs. sares 1243; 

ds. sare 1453; is. 1396, 1404; as. sar 

956, 1468. 
sar, adj., /(//;//>//: nsn. 1689; asf. sare 

_i368. 
sarbenn, f.,7i'(w;/(/: ip. sarbennum 1239. 
sarc'wide, m., ojfensii'c, hostile speech : 

as. 320, 965. 
sarig, adj., sorrcnvful : isf. sargan 60. 
sarslege, m., painfnl bknu: ip. sarsle- 

gum 1275. 
sSstream, m., water of the ocean : ap. 

saestreamas 196, 749. 
Satan, pr. n., Satan : ds. Satane 16S9; 

as. Satan 1193. 
SfBAverig, adj., iveary of voyaging: apm. 

sSwerige 826, 862. 
sa\viil, f., soul, life : ns. sawle Ap. 62 ; 

as. 151, 433, 865 ; np. sawla 228; gp. 

549, 921, 1417. 
sa\vulgedal, n., death: as. 1701. 
soted, n., shadoia : np. sceadu 836. 
seeaoan, 6, move qniekly, depart : pret. 

3 pi. sceocan 11 39; inf. 1594. 
scealc, m., seri'ant: dp. scealcum 512. 
sceapen, see earnisceapen. 
scearu, see folo-, landscearu. 
sceat, m., region, cpcarter [of the earth) : 

ap. sceattas 332. 



GLOSSARY 



219 



sceatt, m., money, payment : ap. sceat- 
tas 297. 

soeaSa, m., enemy: gs. scealSan 1133, 
1 29 1. See lolc-, fyrn-, leod-, tfeod- 
sceaSa. 

sceawian, W2, belioUi: piet. 3 sg. scea- 
wode S39. 

soenan, see gescenan. 

^i'^xn-,xn., shoioer, storm: ns. 512. See 
ha^so'sftii"- 

sceoran, 4, cut: inf. 1181. 

soerp, adj., sharp: nsf. 1133. 

s('cr\ven, see meoduscerwen. 

sce'd'fl'an, 6, injure : 3 sg. scy'Se'5 1561 ; 
inf. 1 147, scy6"'5an 1047. ■^'^^' S^~ 
sceJTffan. 

scinan, 1, shine : 3 sg. sclne'5 1720; inf. 
836. See ymbscinan. 

scingelac, n., magic : dp. scingelacum 
766. 

scip, n., ship: as. 240; ip. scipum 512. 
See liornscip. 

scipferend, m., sailor : dp. scipferen- 
dum 250. 

scippend, see scyppcnd. 

S('ip^\'eard, m., gtiarJian of the ship : 
np. scipweardas 297. 

Sfire, adv., brightly : 836. 

scirpla, see gesfirpla. 

sora'f, see dun-, eorO'scrflef. 

scrid, adj., rapid: nsm. 496. 

scrifan, see gescrifan. 

scri'Oaii, 1, speed, glide : inf. 1457. 

sc'ua, see dimscua, heolstor-, Iilin- 
scu^va. 

sciifan, see besoufan. 

.si'ulan, anv. i. must, ?}iust needs (ohli 
gation and command) : i sg. sceal 66, 
sceall Ap. 109; 2 sg. scealt 174, 216 
943, 950, 1208, 1366, 1520, 1669 
sceaitu 220; 3 sg. sceal 185, 435 
1309, Ap. 100, scell 1483; 3 pi. sceo 
Ion 614, 733 ; pret. i sg. sceolde 924 
1403, 1414; pret. 3 sg. 1 137, 1244 
Ap. 35 ; pret. 3 pi. sceoldon 137, 796, 
Ap. 10, 79. — 2. tvill, shall {futurity) 



I sg. sceal 341 ; 2 sg. scealt 1383, 
1467 ; 3 sg. sceal 520, 890, 947, seel 
952; I pi. sceolon 1487; pret. 3 sg. 
sceolde 757, iioo, 11 32, 1697; pres. 
opt. I sg. scyle 77. — 3. be accustomed: 
3 sg. sceall I S I . 

soiir, see soeor. 

scurheard, adj., effective in battle: nsf. 

soyldan, see geseyldan. 
scyldend, see gescyldend. 

scyldliata, m., wiched persecutor, 
enemy: np. scyldhatan 1047, Ii47; 
dp. scyldhetum 85. 

scyldig, adj., guilty: npm. scyldige 
1 21 6. See morSor-, uiiscyldig. 

scyne, adj., bright, beautiful: nsm. wk. 
scyna 766. 

scyppend, m., Creator: ns. 119, 396, 
434, 486, 787, scippend 278; vs. 
scyppend 192. 

scyrdan, see gescyrdan. 

scyrian, see bescyrian, gescyrigan. 

se, seo, ?faet, i. dem. pron., def. art., 
the, this, that: nsm. se 118, 168, 225, 
239, 262, 313, 346, 359, 371, 382, 639, 
661, 696, 751, 766, 773, 799,815, 843, 
977. 990. 996, 1029, 1045, "03. "1 5. 
1 126, 1 138, 1 190, 1 195, 1253, 1296, 

1307. 1395. 1455. 1523. 1575. 1581, 
1587, 1607, 1632, 1635, 1647, 1660, 
1687, Ap. 14, 25, 60; nsf. seo 107, 
449, 613, 758, 1074, 1210, 1561, sio 
167, 207, 1634; nsn. 'Saet 558, 636, 
1 199, 1437, 1620, haet 7, 19, 205, 248, 
511, 573, 609, 682, 804, 906, 960, 
1119, 1135, 1228, 1242, 1489, 1532, 
1562, 1659, 1689, 1702, 1722; gsmn. 
bass 29, 145, 155, 204, 211, 215, 261, 
307, 480, 649, 718, 81C, 1056, II 17, 
1121, 1238, 1247, 1279, 1499, 1530, 
1592, Ap. 99, 107, 117 ; gsf. Jjjere 177 ; 
dsmn. 'Sam 658, 1205, ^am 14, 22, 47, 
48, 119, 179, 294, 381, 467, 598, 666^ 
683, 697, 699, 728, 795, 796, 846, 854, 
889, 988, 1004, 1008, 1029, 1034, 1043, 



220 



GLOSSARY 



io6S, loSo, 1086, 1098, niS, 1130, 
1142, 1 146, 1222, 1226, 129S, 1315, 

•339' 135'' '353' 1356. 1359' 1369. 
1436, 1460, 1544, 1650, 16-59, 1662, 
1683, 1702, \'xm 795, Ap. 58; dsf. 
'Siere 1270, l>Sre 40, 113, 137, 185, 
275, 281, 287, 719, 828, 1 168, 1462, 
1491, 1649, 1672; asm. '6'one 752, 
hone 86, 227, 831, 978, 1171, 1175, 
1324, 1431, 1566, Ap. 45, 68, Si, 90; 
asf. (Sa 111 I, 1386, 1 541, 1690, l-a 25, 
41, loi, 216, 284, 286, 588, 642, 777, 
911, 929, 939, 1120, 1160, 1476, 1637, 
1655, 1680, 1697, Ap. 116; asn. tSaet 
194, 329, 1418, \>xt 15, 28, 261, 322, 
429, 433' 566, 762, 799, 896, 920, 945, 
956, 1 172, 1288, 1299, 1308, 1361, 
• 1400, 1435, 1463, 1483- 1540, 1663, 
1669, Ap. 63; is. Son 970, )'on 361, 
501, 1522, he 36S, 932, Ap. 115, )>y 
733' 1266, 1365, 1594, 1643; np. Sa 
559' 763. 801, 1053, 1249, 1592, Ap. 
75, 85, ha 67, 401, 720, 790, 805, 857, 
1027, 1049, 107O' 1458, 1617 ; gp. hara 
569, 886, 890, 1051, I'tera 1495; "^P- 
Sam 885, ham 184, 209, 718, 1014, 
1219, 1646, 1649, A p. 106; ap. ha4i9, 
605, 829, 1089, 14S6, Ap. 3, '5a Ap. 
47. — 2. rel. pron., 7i:'//o, 7vhich, nsm. 
se 12, 35, 1 105, 1 198, 1 199, 1377, 
,1541, 1604; gsm. )>a?s 1056; gsn. 
Saes 1453; dsm. ham 1322; asn. hset 
1482, h^et = double relative, id quod, 
73, 346; ap. ha 625, 1295, 1624, 'Sa 
816. See further se Se, (Va's, tJfcs <Je, 
3y laes. 

sealt, adj., salt, hri)tv : asm. sealtne 
1532; apm. sealte 196, sake 749. 

searocra'ft, m., trcaclicry: as. 109. 

searohaebbend, m., ivarrior : np. searu- 
hasbbende 1528; gp. searohiebbendra 
1468. 

searonet, n., u<i!e, snare : as. 64 ; ip. 
searonettum 943. 

searo'fl'aiic, m., sai^aeiotis tliought: ip. 
searo)'ancum 1255. 



scam, fn., atiiitiitg, treachery : as. 
searwe 1348, Ap. 13; ip. seanvum 
1396, searowum 745. See guO- 
soaro. 

searuSancol, adj., wise, clever: npni. 
searuhancle 1 161. 

sec, see sccg. 

secan, \Vl. i. -uisit, go to: ■^ pi. se- 
caiS 600 ; pret. 3 sg. sohte 28, Ap. 
28; pret. 3 pi. sohton 641, Ap. 77; 
opt. 3 sg. pres. sece 731 ; inf. 226, 
308, 698, 809, 977, 1502, 1658, 1677, 
Ap. 81. — 2. search out, try to find, 
ask for: 3 sg. sece'6' 909, 1153; i pi. 
secah 1568; opt. 2 sg. pres. sece 320; 
inf. 943, 1539. See gesecan. 

secg, vci., man : ns. sec 1225; np. sec- 
gas 1368; gp. secga 1636, 1656. 
See garsccg. 

secgaii, \Vj. I. say, declare, tell, nar- 
rate: I sg. secge 618; 2 pi. secgah 
345; 3 pi. secgaS 681; pret. 3 sg. 
sjegde 755, 1207, 1654, s£de 1022; 
pret. 3 pi. sajgdon 1080; opt. pres. 
3 sg. secge 733 ; imper. 2 sg. saga 
557; ptc. nsm. secgende 949; ger. 
secganne 1481 ; inf. 458, 648, 764, 
851. — 2. gic'C {thanks): pret. 3 sg. 
sa£gde 1469; inf. 1006. See gesec- 
gan. 

secgplega, m., battle: ds. secgplegan 

1353- 
sefa, m., mind, heart: ns. 1251 ; ds. 

sefan 98, 1165, Ap. 2. See modscfa. 
segl, mn., sail: ds. segle 505. 
scgl, n. I. su)i: ns. 89, saegl 1456. — 

2. eye : as. segl 50. 
sel, see sa>l. 
sel, adv., better: 745. 
sele, m., hall: gs. seles 714; ds. sele 

1311. 
selcdreain, m., yi?j//77V)' : as. 1656. 
sclcra'dcnd, m., hall-ruler, hoiise-oiuner: 

np. 659. 
sellan, see gesellan. 
selost, see selra. 



GLOSSARY 



221 



seira, adj., comp. and sup. only, better : 

conip. nsm. sylla 1 509 ; nsn. selre 320, 

1563; asm. selran 471; asn. selre 

1353 ; sup. nsm. selost 329, 411; nsn. 

1565. 
8einiiiii<;a, adv., suddenly : 464, 820. 
sciicaii, see biseiioan. 
sendaii, Wl, send: pret. 3 sg. sende 

161 3; pret. 3 pi. sendon 1028; inf. 

A p. 116. .5t't' onsendan. 
seoe, adj., sad, troubled: dsm. seocum 

Ap. 2. See liiiiseoc. 
Bcofon, num. adj., seven: uninfl. 114, 

1673 ! npm. seofone 994 ; gpm. seo- 

f ona 1 3 1 1 . 
seolf, see sjif. 
seolfor, n., silver : as. 338. 
8eolhpa$3, n., ocean : ap. seolhpa'Su 

1714. 
seoinian, W2, remain, endure : 3 sg. 

seoniaJ> Ap. 121 ; inf. 183. 
seon, 5, see, behold: pret. 3 pi. segon 

711, sawon 1679. See be-, geseoii. 
seonodolg, n., sitie7v-wottnd: np. 1406. 

See synu. 
seotVan, 2, lit. boil, cook, met. afflict: 

pp. soden 1239.- 
seowan, Ws, sciu, weave : 3 pi. seo- 

walS 64. 
seppan, Wl, teach : pret. 3 sg. septe 

742. 
Seraphim, pr. n.. Seraphim : n. 719. 
sessian, Wa, subside : pret. 3 sg. sessade 

453- 

set, n., setting: ds. sete 1248, 1304. 
See geset. 

settan, see a-, be-, gesettan. 

se t^e, pron., luho, -which : nsm. 161, 254, 
261, 519, 521, 535, 566, 1 164, 1386, 
Ap. 88, 97, 107 ; gsmn. J^ass j^e 344, 
1266, 1479, ^3es '^^ 1012; dsm. Jjam 
l^e 314, 638, 909, 980, 1154; asm. 
J>one ^e 747; np. Sa "Se 1194, t'a Se 
282, 600, J'a he 130, 1370, 1445, '5a 
\>^ 579; gP- J'ara he 28, 379, 974, 
1152. 



sid, adj., extensive : asn. side 762 ; npm. 

652, 1067. 
side, f., side {of the body) : ds. sldan 

968. 
side, adv., wide : 1637. 
sigebro'flor, m., victorious brother: as. 

183. 
sigedema, m., triumphant Judge : ns. 

661. 
sigedryhteii, m., Lord of victory: ds. 

sigedryhtne 877; as. sigedryhten 60; 

vs. 1453. 
sigelean, n., re^uard of victory : as. Ap. 

81. 
Sigelware, pr. n., Ethiopians : dp. 

Sigelwarum Ap. 64. 
sigerof, adj., brave: asm. sigerofne 

1225. 
sigesped, f., success, ability : as. 646. 
sigetorht, adj., victorious : nsm. 1246. 
^\^i^w<\\\^,m., plaiji of victory : ns. 158 1, 
sigor. m., victory : gs. sigores 760, Ap. 

62; is. sigore 116; gp. sigora 329, 

714, 9S7, 1406. 
sigorsped, f., prosperity, success : ns. 

909; as. 1435. 
Simon, pr. n., Si7non : ns. 691, Ap. 77. 
sin, poss. ^xon., his : dsm. sinum 1021 

dsn. 989; asm. synne 1464; asn 

sin A p. 59; npm. sine 1515; gpm 

sTnra 663, 713 ; dpf. sInum 813 ; apm 

sine 427, 823, 847 ; ip. sinum 522, 750 
sine, see faitedsinc. 
sincgestrSoii, n., treasure: as. 1656. 
sinogifii, i.,gift of treasure : ds. sincgife 

1509. 
sinehroden, adj., richly adorned: apn. 

sinoweorffiing, f., costly gift, gift of 
treasure : gp. sincweor'Sunga 272, 477. 

singal, adj., continuous, unending : nsm. 
869. 

singan, 3, sing, offer in song: pret. 3 pi. 
sungon 877. 

slnnaii, "A, w. gen., cease from, have re- 
lief from : pret. 3 sg. sann 1277. 



222 



GLOSSARY 



sittan, 5, sit, sit dmvn : pret. 3 sg. saet 
305, 1007 ; pret. 3 pi. sSton 362, 591 ; 
inf. 247. See be-, gesittau. 

sittend, see burh-, ham-, Srym- 
sitteiid. 

Siff, m. I . Journey : gs. si Ses 1 04 1 , 
Ap. 34 ; ds. siSe 795 ; as. slS 44, 340, 
515, 860, Ap. Ill ; is. sT'Se 175, 845, 
Ap. 32. — 2. iiiiie, occasion : is. siSe 
706, 808, 1391, 1458, 1675, 1700; ip. 
siSum 490, 605. — 3. fate, experience : 
ns. 155. See earfoS-, ge-, Avil-, 

SuJftet, m.,jonrneji, expedition : ns. 420; 

gs. sicifaetes 204, 211; ds. siSfaete 358, 

1662, siSfate 663. 
siSfrom, adj., ready for the Jonrney, 

expeditious : npm. si'cSfrome 641, Ap. 

77 ; apm. si?ifrome 247. 
si?fgeoiiior, adj., sad or weary from 

traveling: nsm. Ap. i. 
siSigean, W^, go, Journey : inf. 829. 
siSO'an, see sySSan. 
slagii, see inaiislagii. 
sliep, m., sleep: ns. 464, 820, 826, 862; 

ds. slsepe 795, 849; is. 1527. 
sla'pan, see ofslaipan. 
slaw, see unslaw. 
slean, 6, strike: pret. 3 pi. slogon 964 ; 

imper. 2 pi. sleaS 1300. 
siege, m., blow : as. 956. See dolg-, 

gegn-, sarslege. 
slupaii, see toslupan. 
sineolt, adj., gentle, pleasant: nsm. 

1581 ; npn. smylte 453. 
smiS, see gryn-, lar-, wrohtsmitf. 
sinylt, see ^neolt. 
snaw, m., sno'w: ns. 1255. 
snel, adj., swift: nsm. 505. 
snellic, adj., stuift: nsm. 267. 
siieonie, adv., quickly : 795. 
siieoAvaii, Wl, hasten, proceed: 3 sg. 

snowe'S 504; inf. 242, 1668. 
snottor, adj., wise: nsm. 469; npm. 

snottre 659. See rSdsnottor. 
snowan, see sneOAvan. 



snud, n., speed, swiftness : is. snude 

267. 
snyttrii, f., 7visdom, sagacity : as. snyt- 

tro 554, 1165; gp. snyttra 631; dp. 

snytrum 1153 ; ip. snyttrum 646. 
snytra'an, see besnyTOan. 
soiiine, see a?tsoinne. 
sona, adv., immediately : 72, 450, 529, 

849, 999, 1334, 1535, 1567, 1579. 
sorg, f., care, sorro7v: ns. 1690; ds. 

sorge 1568; ip. sorgum 116. 
sorgbyr'Ocn, f., burden of sorrow : ns. 

sorgbyrl'en 1532. 
sorgiaii, Wa, regard, be solicitous : pret. 

3 pi. sorgodon 1227. 
so5, n., truth : ns. 526, Ap. 64 ; ds. 

s55e 114, 458, 618; as. s6'5 603, 631, 

644, 764, 851, 965, 1558, 1563. 
&0IS, 2id]., true: nsm. 1602; asm. soSan 

A p. 81 ; gpn. soSra 710. 
so<5, adv., in truth, in sooth: 1435. 
so?Jc\vide, m., truthful speech : ip. s6'5- 

cvvidum 733. 
soSfwst, adj., truthj'ul,just: nsm. 386; 

gsm. soSfasstes 673; npm. so'Sfaeste 

1 514; gpm. so'Sfaestra 228. 
soSfaestlic, adj., truthful, sincere: asn. 

_S77- 
soSliee, adv., truly: 681. 
spaiiaii, R, persuade, allure : pret. 3 sg. 

speon 597. 
spauii, see gespanii. 
spannan, see onspannan. 
sped, see nia'gen-, sige-, sigor-, 

■woruldsped. 
spedan, see aspedan. 
spedig, see Avuldorspedig. 
spell, n., tale, narrative: as. 815. See 

fser-, god-, la?Jspell. 
spildan, Wl, w. inst., destroy : opt. 

pres. 2 sg. spiide 284. 
spor, n., track, mark: as. 11 80. 
spo'waii, R, succeed: inf. 1544. See 

gespoAvaii. 
spree, sprsec, see edAvitsprfec, ge- 

sprec. 



GLOSSARY 



223 



sprecan, 5, speak : pret. i sg. spraec 

904; pret. 3 sg. 1557 ; opt. pres. 3 sg. 

sprece 732 ; pp. sprecen 1622 ; inf. 

1 31 5. .SVt' gesprecan. 
springan, 3, extend, be diffused: pret. 3 

sg. sprang Ap. 6. See onspringan. 
stR'f, see eiulestajf. 
sttofn, see broiulstEefn. 
stti'fiia, see stefna. 
stall, m., stone: ns. 738, 766, 1523; gs. 

stanes 741; ds. stane 73S ; as. stan 

774,841. 6"^^ marmanstan. 
standan, 6. i. stand: 3 sg. standet> 

Ap. 98; 3 pi. standa^ 722; pret. 

3 sg. stod 254, 737; pret. 3 pi. 

stodon 842, 871, 1 157, 1 71 2; opt. 

pres. 3 sg. stande 502 ; inf. S82, 993, 

1062, 1448, 1494. — 2. rise tip: pret. 

3 sg. stod 375. — 3. last, endu7-e: 

3 sg. stande'5 Ap. 120. See a-, for-, 

ge-, witfstandan. 
stanfag, adj., adorned -with stones, 

paved: npf. stanfage 1236. 
stanhliS, n., stony slope, cliff: ap. stan- 

hleo'Su 1577, stanhleo^o 1233. 
stapa, see hildstapa. 
staeppan, 6, go, proceed: pret. 3 sg. 

stop 9S5, 1577. 6"^^ gesta>ppan. 
stapul, m., column: as. 1062; ap. 

stapulas 1494. 
staM"cedferh(V, adj., stoiit-hearted: asm. 

steercedferhhne 1233. 
staeS, see bord-, brimstaeS. 
sta'ffol, m., base, pedestal : ds. staJ>ole 

1503- 

statfolfaest, adj., established, firin : nsm. 
121, sta'Sulfasst 1336. 

sta'dolian, W2. i. confirm, viake stead- 
fast : I sg. staholige 82 ; imper. 2 sg. 
sta15ola 12 10, 1213. — 2. create, estab- 
lish : pret. 3 sg. sta'Solade 799. See 
gestatfolian. 

-steald, see Avuldorgesteald. 

-stealla, see gestealla. 

steap, adj., steep: npm. steape 840; 
apm. 1306. 



stede, see burh-, eolh-, folc-, meSel-, 

tfiug-, ^vangstede. 
stedewang, m., plaiii : ds. stedewange 

774 ; np. stedewangas 334. 
stefn, m., time: is. stefne 123, 1303. 
stefn, xn., prow: ds. stefne 291. See 

heab stefn. 
stefn, f., voice: ns. 92, 167, 738, 1429; 

is. stefne 56, 61, 96, 537, 873, 11 26, 

1360, 1399, 1456; ip. stefnum 722, 

1054. 
stefna, m., pro'iv : ds. stef nan 403 ; as. 

1707, stsefnan 495. 
stellan, see onstellan. 
steman, see bestenian. 
steng, m., stake, cudgel: gs. stenges 

Ap. 72. 
steora, m., steersman : as. steoran 495. 
steorend, m., pilot, guide: ns. 1336, 

styrend 121. 
sticce, n., piece, portion : ip. sticcum 

144S. 
stig, i., path, way: ns. 9S5 ; as. stige 

1442. 
stigan, 1, ascend, inount : pret. 2 pi. 

stigon 429 ; pret. 3 pi. 349. See a-, 

ge-, oferstigan. 
stillan, Wl. i. become quiet: inf. 

1576. — 2. w. dat., make quiet: pret. 

3 sg. stilde 451. See gestillan. 
stille, adj., still, motionless: nsm. 502. 
stitJferS, adj.,yfrw of heart: npm. sti^- 

fer'Se 722. 
stTffhycgende, adj., resolute: dp. stl'S- 

hycgendum 741, 1429. 
strffmod, adj., resolute: nsm. Ap. 72. 
stol, see cynestol. 

storm, m., storm : ns. 502, 1236 (figura- 
tively) ; is. storme 1494; ap. stormas 

1576. 
sto"«', i., place: gp. stowa 121. 
streel, m., dart: vs. 1189. 
Strang, adj., hard, severe: nsm. 313; 

asf. strangan 1336; dpm. strangum 

1210; ipm. 162, 536; comp. nsm. 

strengra 1385. 



224 



GLOSSARY 



stranglice, adv., sternly: 167. 

strjet, f., street: ns. 1580; ds. strate 
774, 985, 1062; np. 1236; ap. 334. 
See faro'S-, lierestriet. 

stream, m., stream, flood: ns. 1280, 
1523; as. 852, 1538; np. streamas 
374 ; ap. 1 503. See brim-, ea-, 
eagor-, firgend-, lagu-, mere-, 
siestream. 

streamfaru, f., citrreiit : as. streamfare 

1576. 
streamracu, f., ivate7'-course : as. 

streamrrece 1580. 
stI•eam^velm, m., bilhno : ns. 495. 
strong, m., rope, cordage : np. strengas 

374- 

-streon, see gestreon. 

streoiian, Wi, w. gen., win: inf. 331. 

stund, f., time, hour: ns. 1210. 

stunde, adv., straig/itivay: 416, 1497. 

styran, Wl, arrange: pp. styred 1092. 

styrend, see steoreiid. 

styriaii, W-i, stir, be'in commotion: pret. 
3 pi. styredon 374. 

sum, pron., 0)ie, certain one: nsm. 11, 
967, 1 1 74, 131 1 ; npm. sume Ap. ii. 

suud, n. I. course, sailing: as. 381, 
488. — 2. ocea7i, flood: ns. sund 424, 
1528; as. 747. 

sund, adj., see onsund. 

sundor, adv., apart, asunder: 1161. 

sundriaii, see asundrian. 

sunne, f., sun: ns. 124S, 1304; ds. sun- 
nan 10 1 3. 

siinu, m., so)i: ns. 879, 1684; ds. suna 
6S1, 8S1 ; as. sunu 1109; np. suna 
691. 

siisl, n., torture: is. susle 1379. 

SAva, adv. i. so, thus: 157, 177, 438, 
461, 524, 661, 692, 1053, 1 137, 1 149, 
1245, 1323, 1328, 1343, 1344, 1393, 
1455, 1562, 1670, Ap. 113. — 2. so, 
very: 710, 895, 922, 1243. 

S\va, conj. i. as, according as: 5,67, 
149, 269, 297, 304, 322, 345, 348, 357, 
389, 418, 594, 622, 649, 786, 7S9, 845, 



931, 949, 972, I04S, 1231, 1274, 1321, 
1341, 1476, 1514, 1696, Ap. 102. — 
2. inasmuch as, for: 327, 937, 11 15. 

— 3. so that (result) : 986. — 4. as if: 
261, 501. — 5. yet: 493. — 6. likewise: 
582, 1288. — 7. where: 1441, 1449, 
1582. — 8. swa . . . swa, as . . . as 
(adv. and conj.) : 192-193, 333, 926- 
927, 1234. See swti'Seah. 

swanrad, f ., s7van-road, ocean : as. 

swanrade 196. 
-SAvaru, -SAvarian, -SAverian, see ond- 

SAvarii, etc. 
SAvies, adj., dear: asm. swjesne 1009. 
swiesende, n., food, repast : gp. swse- 

senda 386. 
swat, m., blood: ns. 1275, '425i 1441 ; 

as. swat 968; is. swate 1239. 
swatig, adj., bloody: npm. swatige 1406. 
swa ?5eah, conj., yet, nevertheless: 813, 

1250. 
swa?Jrian, see sweSrian. 
swa'Ou, i.,path, track : ds. swa'Se 1422 ; 

as. 673, swas'Xe 1441. 
swebban, see aswebban. 
swefan, ."j. i. sleep: inf. 832, 849. 

— 2. lie dead: pret. 3 pi. swjefon 
1002. 

sweg, m., tumult, noise : ns. 93 ; as. 

1532. 

swegeldream, m., heavenly Joy: dp. 
swegeldreamum 720. 

SAvegeltorht, adj., radiant: nsf. 1248. 

swegl, n., heaven : gs. swegles 208, 455, 
641, 760, 809, 832, 869; ds. swegle 
98, 1009; as. swegl 749. 

swogle, adj., bright: apm. Ap. 32. 

SAvelc, see swylo. 

swelgan, 3, w. ace. and inst. i. ac- 
cept, receive: pret. 3 pi. swulgon 710. 

— 2. florv over, swalloio up: pret. 
3 sg. swealg 1276. See forswelgan. 

sweltan, 3, die: pret. 3 pi. swulton 

1530- 
swoncan, Wi, trouble: inf. 109. See 
geswenean. 



GLOSSARY 



225 



SAveng, 'm., stroke : as. A P. 72. See 

heoriisweng. 
s^voorcaII, 3, darken, become dim : pret. 

3 sg. swearc 372. 
sweortl, n., sword: gs. sweordes 1132, 

Ap. 34; ip. sweoidum 72. 
sweordrais, m., attack with the szuord : 

ns. Ap. 59. 
s>veotol, adj., clear, evident : gpn. sweo- 

tulra 565 ; ipn. sweotolum 742. 
BAveoO'eriaii, see s^veSrian. 
s^vCl■, m., column : ap. sweras 1493. 
s\ve'5rian, W2. i. subside, become still: 

pret. 3 sg. swa'Srode 1 585, sweo'Serade 

465 ; pret. 3 pi. swacSorodon 533. — 

2. vanish : pret. 3 pi. swe'Serodon 

836. 
s^vlcan, 1, w. dat., desert: i pi. swTca'S 

407 ; opt. pres. 2 sg. swice 958. See 

be-, ges^vican. 
SAVigian, W2, be silent : pret. 3 pi. swi- 

godon 762. 
s%vilt, see SAvylt. 
SAving, see geswing. 
SAA'iiigan, 3, scourge, chastise, afflict : 

pret. 3 pi. swungon 964 ; pp. swungen 

1246, 1275. 
switf, adj., strong: nsm. 1207, 1513. 
s\vI?Jaii, see geswTffan. 
SAvrffe, adv., very, exceedingly : 423, 618, 

926. 
SAvylo, pron., such : nsm. swelc 25 ; nsn. 

swylc 29. 
swylce, adv., likervise, also, thus: 166, 

584, 589, 621, 704, 712, 8S1, 1029, 

1036, 1257, 1687, Ap. 16, 50. 
SAvyloe, conj. i. as if: 247. — 2. like 

as, as : 89. 
SAvylt, m., death: ns. 994; as. 161 o, 

swilt 1348, Av. 71. 
swyltoAvalu, f., death-torture : ds. 

swyltcwale 156; as. 1368. 
syb, i., peace, good will : ns. 1013, sybb 

1568; as. sybbe 98, 358, 809, 832. 

See brolfforsybb. 
syfre, see unsyfre. 



-syh«y, see gesyhS. 

sylf, pron., self, himself: nsm. 5, 248, 
665, 845, 1509, sylfa 329, 433, 860, 
1348, 1701, Ap. hi, seolfa 340, 505; 
gsm. sylfes 651, 1109, 1417, seolfes 
1300, 1441 ; dsm. sylfum 644, 648, 
1662 ; asm. seolfne 921, sylfne 12 12; 
npm. sylfe 1558 ; dpm. sylfum 949. 

sylfSeta, m., cannibal: np. sylfsetan 

_i75- 

sylla, see selra. 

syllan, Wi, give, give over : i sg. sylle 
97 ; pret. 3 sg. sealde 577, 1513; inf. 
272, 366, 477, 1 109. See gesellan. 

sj'llic, adj., strange, ivonderful: comp. 
asm. syllTcran 500. 

symbelda'g, m., feast-day : ds. symbel- 
da?ge 1527. 

synibelgifa, m., entertainer, provider : 
vs. 14 1 7. 

syinble, adv., always, ever: 157, 659, 
1384, 1581, symle 411, 651, 1153, 
symles 64. 

symle, symles, see sjTnble. 

syn, see onsyn. 

syne, see eag-, ge-, onsyne. 

synfuU, adj., sinful: npm. synfulle 764 ; 
gpm. synfulra 987. 

synn, f., siti : as. synne 926 ; dp. syn- 
num 1243 ; 'P- 407. 

synnig, adj., sinful : nsm. 921 ; asm. syn- 
nigne 1300; npm. synnige 109, 565, 
710, 964; gp. synnigra 956, i6io. 

synu, f., sinew: ns. 1422; np. sionwe 
1425. 

Syrian, Wa, plot, devise : pret. 3 pi. 
syredon 610. 

sy3?fan, adv. i. after, from the tifne 
that: 5, 295, 455, 1075, 1337. 1381, 
1599, 1678, Ap. 27, 40, 54, sySj^an 
240, 893, -syj^jjan 43, 180, Ap. 21, si)>- 
J>an 1223, seo'5]jan 534. — 2. after- 
wards: sy'SSan 33, 1 193, 1379, 1674, 
1704, sy'5)>an 15 14, sy})>>an 706, si'S^an 
1 1 06. 

syxtyne, num. adj., sixteen: 490. 



226 



GLOSSARY 



T 

tScan, see getaican. 

tacen, n. i. sign: ns. 88; as. 1338; 
gp. tacna 711; ip. tacnum 742. — 

2. mark, characteristic : ns. 29. — 

3. covenant: as. 214. .S"^^ w^eatacen. 
tacniau, see getacnian. 

ttel, f., I'lame : ds. tiele 633. 

taligaii, W2, count, consider : i sg. 

talige 1563, taelige 1484. 
ta^linet, n., measure, portion: ns. 113. 
tan, m., lot: ns. 1103; as. taan 1099. 
teala, adv., ivell, thoroughly : 161 2. 
team, see hereteani. 
tear, m., tear : ip. tearum 59. 
teUlaii, see beteldau. 
tellaii, 1, count, calculate : pret. 3 pi. 

teledon 1103. ^tv getellan. 
teinpel, n., temple : ns. 667 ; ds. temple 

707 ; as. tempel 1634. [Lat. templu?n.'\ 
teon, Wa, fashion, create : pret. 3 sg. 

teode 797. See geteon. 
teon, 2, draw, drag: inf. 1230. 
teoncwide, m., censure: as. 633, 771. 
Thaddeus, pr. n., Thaddeus: ns. Ap. 

77- 
Thomas, pr. n., Thomas: ns. Ap. 50. 
tid, f., ti7ne: ds. tide 113, 1407 ; as. tid 

214, 911, 1091, 1160. 
tigelfag, adj., adorned with tiles: npn. 

tigelfagan 842. [Lat. tegiila.'] 
tihhian, see getihhian. 
tllinodig, adj., noble-minded: npm. til- 

modige Ap. 86. 
timbran, see getimbran. 
tingan, see getingan. 
tir, m.., glory : gs. tyres 105 ; as. tir 485, 

Ap. 86. 
tireadig, adj., glorious : npm. tireadige 

665, Ap. 4 ; apm. 2, 883 ; gpm. tlrea- 

digra 16S1. 
to, prep. w. gen. and dat. i. w. gen. in 

phrases to Sjes, to <!Jaes tfe, there, 

where: 1059, 1070, 11 23. — 2. w.dat., 

to, totuards, ttnto, into, upon : 40, 47, 81, 

90, 113, 119, 236, 287, 294, 398, 483, 



598, 622, 658, 666, 778, S08, 828,909, 
918, 969, 974, 1027, 1068, 1098, II 18, 
1152, 11S6, iiSS, 1196, 1203, 1205, 
1248, 1250, 1270, 1304, 1307, 131 1, 
135I' 1398, 1410, 1423, 1460, 1568, 
1682, 1683, 1693, 1698, 1707, Ap. 43, 
115. — 3. as, for, in: w. dat. 27, 76, 
106 (to Avidan ^orc = forever\, 
III (2), 132, 136, 153(2), 160, 234, 
311, 313, 324, 342, 458, 567(2), 588, 
606, 618, 794, 795, 810, 938, 1039, 
1081, iioi, nil, 1112, 1113, 1114, 
1123, 1 161, 1162, 1284, 1369, 1452, 
1507, 1605, 1641, 1721, Ap. 62, 74, 
95. — 4. on, at: w. dat. 221, 1539. — 
5. of, from: w. dat. 449. — 6. accord- 
ing to: w. dat. 653, 796. — 7. w. inf. 
1 160, 1481, 1659, 1689; w. ger. 23, 
73, 206, 295,424, 1 136. 
to, adv. I. too: 98, 212, 612, 1301, 
1432, 1609. — 2. there, thither: 711, 

1-34. 134S. 
Tobias, pr. n., Tobias : ns. 15 16. 
tobregdan, 4. i. tear, rend; pret. 3 

pi. tobrugdon 159. — 2. shake off 

(w. inst.) : pret. 3 pi. tobrugdon 1527. 
todiT'lan, '^\, portion out: inf. 152. 
todrifan, 1, scatter, dispel, destroy: 

pret. 3 sg. t5draf 1688; pp. npm. 

todrifene 1426. 
toga, see folctoga. 
togadore, adv., together: 1438. 
togenes, prep. w. dat., towards, in the 

direction of: 45, 657. 
togenes, adv., toiuards: iioi. 
toginan, l, separate, split: pret. 3 sg. 

togan 1523. 
toglidan, l, glide away, disappear: 3 

sg. toglTde'S Ap. 102 ; pret. 3 sg. to- 
glad 123. 
tohlidan, l, open up : pret. 3 sg. tolilad 

1587. 
tohreosan, 2, perish pass away: inf. 

Ap. ioi. 
tohte, f., battle, conjlict: gs. tohtan Ap. 

75- 



GLOSSARY 



227 



toluoan, 2, dislocate, pull apart : pp. 

tolocen 1404. 
tolysan, Wl, separate: inf. 151. 
torht, adj., bright, glorious -. nsm. 105; 

nsn. 161 2; npm. toihte Ap. 4. See 

licofon-, morjicn-, sigel-, SAvegel-, 

^vlIldol•toI•ht. 
torhte, adv., brightly: 715. 
torlitlice, adv., gloriously : 1681. 
toriigeiii(ffIa, m., fierce enemy : np. 

torngeni'Slan 1230. 
torr, m., tozver: np. torras 842. [Lat. 

turris.] 
tosliipan, 2, relax, destroy : pp. to- 

slopen 1425. 
tosomne, adv., together: t,t,, 1093. 
to ?Jaes, to 3aes ?Je, see to. 
traef, n., tent, building: np. trafu 842. 

See helltraef. 
trahtian, see getrahtian. 
tredan, 4, traverse: inf. 775, 802. 
treowe, adj., faithful: asn. 214. See 

getreoAve. 
treowgetfofta, m., trusty comrade : np. 

treowgej'oftan 1050. 
truin, adj., sound, whole: nsm. 1477. 

See getrum. 
trymnian, Wl, encourage, cheer : pret. 

3 sg. trymede 463, 1051, 1681 ; inf. 

428, 1419. 
to, see twegen. 

tungol, n., star : dp. tunglum 2. 
twegen, num., two: nm. 689, Ap. 75 ; 

dm. twam 249, 589, twiem 779 ; af. 

twa 715 ; an. tu 1035, 1050. 
twelf, num., twelve: nm. twelfe Ap. 4, 

XII Ap. 86; am. twelfe 2, 883, 1419. 
t\\'elfta, num., ttaelfth : nsm. 665. 
t^ventig, num., twenty: ns. 114. 
t^veogan, 1, doubt : ptc. nsn. tweogende 

771. 
tAvPoiide, see iintweonde. 
tAveonuiii, see betweonum. 
tyddre, see untyddre. 
tyn, num., ten : dn. 151 2. 
tynan, see outynan. 



tyr, see tir. 

tyrgaii, Wl, tease, torment: pret. 3 pi. 
tyrgdon 963. 

D 

(Ja, adv., then, thereupon: 92, 122, 143, 
147, etc., I'a 40, 45, 59, 118, etc. See 
nti T^a. 

(Ja, conj., when : 626, 1 177, 1409, l^a 385, 
429, 899, 1319, 1419, Ap. 82. 

Safigan, W2, agree, consent : inf. 402. 

Sa gen, adv., again, a secotid time: 601, 
ha gen 727. 

?fa git, adv. I. yet, as yet: )'a git 15, 
\>z. gyt 380. — 2. still: 632, J>a git 51. 
— 3. y/zr/Z/i^r, moreover: ]?a' git 383, 
l^a gyt 1039, Sagyt 1195. 

(Tan, see ter J>an, for«5an. 

Sane, m. i. thought: gs. Ranees 557; 
as. hanc 1622. — 2. thanks: ns. 'Sane 
I45r, jianc 1 150 ; ds. to bance {gladly, 
thankfully) 1 1 12; as. )'anc 3S4, 1469. 
See fore-, ge-, hyge-, inge-, inwit-, 
searoSanc. 

?faneian, W2, trans., thank : pret. 3 sg. 
hancade ion. 

tSancul, see ge-, hyge-, searuSancul. 

iffanon, adj., thence: banon 1065, Ap. 
31, 38, I'onon A p. 61. 

'S^r,adv., there, in that place: 183, 244, 
562, 875, 1007, 1080, 1296, 1547, I'ier 
21, 41, 48, 90, 181, 199, 263, 279, 280, 
445, 654, 662, 770, 869, 878, 887, 888, 
907, 979, looi, 1037, 1039, 1049, 1083, 
1153, 1192, 1222, 1225, 1349, 1382, 
1534, 1542, 1554, 1555, 1569, 1571, 
1588, 1591, 1625, 1647, I'/Oi, 1708, 
A p. 52, 60, 98. 

3^r, conj. i. inhere: 217, 657, \>xr 
15, 105, 168, 175, 228, 294, 305, 502, 
598, 607, 667, 695, 711, 790, 940, 
1379, 1634, 1684, 1693, Ap. i°' "^' 
119. — 2. 7ohere-L'er: \i^x 224, 935, 
1403. — 3. when : [laer 805, 923, 967. 

Saes, adv., so, to that extent: 1365, 1372. 

Sses, conj., as: 687. 



221 



GLOSSARY 



3aes 3e, conj., as, becajise: bass '5e 472, 
1 01 2, 1 151, I'ffis be 1563. 

■<Ttct, conj. I. tliat, in noun clauses 
(subj. and obj.) : 85, 207, 308, 319, 
403, 485, 610, 618, 928, 1329, 1617, 
beet 26, 30, 71, 91, 159, 178, 273, 276, 
284, 319, 321, 378, 430, 434, 438, 459, 
499, 511, 527, 530, 534, 550, 559, 563, 
574, 618, 661, 673, 681, 700, 757, 765, 
766, 844, 852, 894, 898, 922, 928, 933, 
962, 1073, 1080, 1 121, 1 137, 1 167, 1267, 
1285, 1289, 1344, 141^), 1420, 1437 (2), 
1485, 1505, 1517, 1559, 1564, 1606, 
1653, 1655, 1660, 1690, A p. 43, 64, 70, 
89, 108. — 2. that, so that, in result 
clauses: 'Seet 731, bast 37, 261, 303, 
603, 707, 737. 788, 916, 958, 1327, 1373, 
Ap. 56. — 3. that, in order that, in 
purpose clauses : "Sast 1333, baet 368, 
860, 1 183, 1214, 1357, Ap. 117. — 
4. when, where, in temporal clauses : 
ba;t 108, 115, 150, 185, 121 1, 1523, 
1697. — 5. that, with ellipsis of prin- 
cipal sentence : b^et 203. See otraaet. 

'tSsstti.^, con]., sjich that : 546. 

tffet (Ve, conj., that: '^Soet l-e 1602. 

3'e, indecl. particle, i. 7c>ho, whiich, 
that: 815, be loi, 164, 263, 718, 799, 
828, 886, 890, 945, 1 1 30, 1 318, 1440, 
i486, 1548, 161 5. — 2. tha)i: 1040. 
See se, 3a!S, ffset, Seah 3e. 

tfeah, conj., though, althotigh : 121 7, 
beah 476, 710, 975, 1243, 1628, beh 
271. 507. 51 5' 630, 856, 955, «eh 900. 
See swa 3eah. 

<5eah TFe, conj., although : beah '5e 53, 
564, beh be 1609. 

3carf, f. I. need, necessity : ns. bearf 
1 1 66, 1605. — 2. advantage, benefit: 
ds. bearf e 1652. 

(Jearfende, see mete-, AvineSearfciide. 

Jfearl, adj., severe, excessive: gpn. 
bearlra 1598. 

tfearle, adv., severely, excessively : j'earle 
1115. 

Searlic, adj., severe: nsn. bearlic 11 36. 



'd'ea'W', m., custom, habit: ns. beaw 25, 
177 ; ds. Seawum 462. 

ffeccan, Wl, cover: pret. 3 sg. behte 
966, Ap. 22; pret. 3 pi. behton 1525. 
See be?>eccan. 

(Segn, m., se?'vant, retainer, disciple : ns. 
begn 384, 417, begen 528; as. begn 
1 39 1, 1678; vs. 557; np. begnas 43, 
237. 323. 344. Z^Z': 376, 391. 402, 726, 
872, 1026, Ap. 87; gp. begna 696, 
Ap. 8; dp. begnum 1329; ap. begnas 
3, 245, 462. See (liiru-, ombelit-, 
magutFegn. 

Jfegniaii, W2, serve : pret. 3 pi. begno- 
don 884. 

?fegu, see beor-, foddor-, ^'ilSegu. 

?f«'li, see 3eah. 

Sel, see \va'gffel. 

(Tencan, Wl, resolve, consider: 2 sg. 
bencest 212; pret. 3 pi. bohton 150, 

693- 
Senden, conj., lohile, as long as : Sendon 

1397, bendon 1713, benden 12SS, byn- 

den 1323. 
"Seo^ii., people, nation: ns. beod 1098, 

1 1 12; ds. beode 185, 571; as. 25, 

1 185 ; gp.beoda 107, 547, i45i,"5eoda 

1622 ; dp. beodum 520, 1605, 1652. 

See ell-, werOeod. 
fJeodaii, see oiyiJeodan. 
Seodbealo, n., great evil: as. beodbealo 

1 1 36. 
Seodcyning, m., hing of the people : gs. 

^'eodcyninges Ap. 18. 
Seoden, m., prince, Lord: ns. beoden 

290. 323. 364. 41 5. 696, 773 ; gs- J'eod- 

nes 3, 94, Ap. 8; ds. 'Seodne 1007; 

as. beoden 872, 900; vs. 288, 479; 

np. beodnas 363. 
Seodenliold, adj., loyal to the prince, 

submissi7<e : nsm. beodenhold 384. 
-(Toodig, see ellJSoodig. 
Sf'odoni, m., service: as. beodom A p. 

105. 
SeodsceaJfa, m., enemy of the people: 

ns. II 15. 



GLOSSARY 



229 



9eon, see getfeon. 

'dos, pron., this : nsm. \>es 420, 496 ; nsf. 

'5eos 1437, Hos 731, 1428; nsn. "Sis 

717, Hs 751, 1506, '5ys 492; gsm. 

J>isses Ap. 108, J'ysses Ap. 89; dsmn. 

'Syssum 1198, J^issum 77, 550, Jjyssum 

112, 358; dsf. Jjysse 684, 973, Hsse 

Ap. 112; asm. ^isne 1604, J?ysne Ap. i ; 

asf. J?as III, 207, 914, Ap. 98; gp. 

Hssa 268, 386; dp. hyssum 88, 100, 

761, 1026; apn. t>as Ap. 49, 83. 
Jficgan, 5. I. 7-eceii!)e\ pret. 3 pi. I^egon 

1 1 1 2. — 2. receive food, eat : pret. 3 pi. 

^egon 25, J^egon 593. 
(fin, pron., t/ty, thine: nsm. \>\x\. 70, 194, 

541, 542, 604, 940, 952, 1023, 1317, 

1321,1441; gsm. )5lnes65, 1417 ; gsn. 

1383; dsm. Jjinum 959, 1503; asm. 

Jjinne 183, 213, 479, 1209, 1213, 12 16, 

1316; asf. Kne 288, 548, 635, 11 90, 

1384, 1424; asn. \>\Vi 216, 954, 1295, 

1 418; isn. Kne 284; npm. J>Ine 399; 

gp. )>inra 482 ; dp. Jnnum 1285, 1289, 

1292 ; ap. J>ine 421. 
?fiiig, n., meeting: as. )nng 157, 930. 

See geSing, guSgeSingii. 
Singgemearc, n., appointed time : gs. 

Hnggemearces 148. 
Singian, see ^viTOingiau. 
O'ingstede, m., coimcilplace: ds. i^ing- 

stede 1098. 
<5iiigu, see giiSgeSingu. 
iffisa, see brimpisa. 
-tfofta, see ge?fofta. 
-(Voht, see geSoht. 
2(olian, Wa, endure : pres. opt. 2 sg. 

^olie 955, Jjolige 1217; inf. bolian 

14 14. See ^v^o\\Ai\. 
Sonne, adv., tlien : 655, Ap. 103, honne 

152. 347. 399. 1309. Ap. 88. 
iffonne, conj. i. 'when: jjonne 4, 9, 142, 

252, 409, 412, 512, 891, 1500, Ap. 92. 
— 2. than: Jjonne 924, 1089, 1178, 

1428, 14S4, 1 519, Ap. 49. 
-Srsec, sec ge9'rtec. 
-?Jracu, see holm'Sracu. 



9'rag, £., time: ns. l^rah 107 ; gs. Srage 

1598; as. I'liige 790, Ap. 30. 
Jfragnia'luni, 2i(S.v ., from time to time: 

1230. 
JJrea, f ., trouble, affliction : ns. J^rea 1 1 66 ; 

as. 107. 
Iffreagan, Wl, cast down, scourge, sub- 
due : pret. 3 sg. Keade 452, 1687 ; pp. 

npm. gej^reade 391. 
Sreaned, f., affliction, suffering: dp. 

hreanedum 1264. 
Sreat, n., host, multitude : ns. J^reat 

870, 1095, 1269; as. 1608; is. Create 

1636; gp. I'reata 376. 
Sreatian, W2, scourge, control: 3 sg. 

hreata'S 520. See geiJreatian. 
tJreodian, W2, hesitate, fear : pret. 3 sg. 

J^reodode Ap. 18. 
tSridda, adj., third: asm. Jriddan 793 ; 

ism. 1391. 
Sriness, f., tJte Trinity : gs. J^rinnesse 

1685. 
Sring, see gearing. 
Sringan, 3, crowd, throng: pret. 3 pi. 

J'rungon 126, 1203. See aet-, ge-, 

ingeSringan. 
tfrist, iSriste, adj., bold: nsm. Jurist 1 139, 

1264, j^rTste 237. 
tfriste, adv., boldly : Jirlste 1652, Ap. 

5°- 
Iffristlice, adv., boldly, rashly: 1185. 
3ritig, num., thirty: 157. 
Srohtheard, adj. 1. strong to e7idure, 

patient: nsm. hrohtheard 1264; asm. 

Jjrohtheardne 1391 ; npm. l^rohthearde 

402. — 2. grievous, hard to endure: 

nsm. l^rohtheard 11 39. 
?fro\vian, Wa, suffer, endure : 3 pi. 

J^rowia'S 28 1 ; pret. 3 sg. Jirowode 

1610, Ap. 71 ; pret. 2 pi. jjrowodon 

431 ; pret. 3 pi. Jnowedon 414, 1071 ; 

inf. j'rovvian 80, 615, 1468, J?ro\vigan 

1367, Ap. 80. 
3ry, num., three: nm. Jjry 801 ; nf. ^reo 

185; gf. J?reora 930; df. I^rlm 148; 

am. )>ry 245, 141 4. 



230 



GLOSSARY 



'Sryin, n. i. glory, majesty: ns. hrym 
3, S87, Ap. 8; ds. Kymme 1685; as. 
>rym 344, 723, 998. — 2. multitude, 
power, strength : ns. J^rym 1260, 1536, 
1572; ds. l^rymme Ap. 18; as. )'rym 
957. See <'.vne-, heofon-, hilde-, 
AviildoriJryiii. 

iSryinfrest, Ad]., strong, glorious : nsm. 
I'lymfjcst 323, vsm. 479. 

'OryinfiiU, adj., illustrious: npm. J)rym- 
fulle 363. 

'Grymlw, A.d]., glorious : apm. )>i-ym]Ice 

245- 

'Sryinlioe, adv., gloriously : 547. 

ifJryiiuna, m., strong man, tvarrior : np. 
I'lymmaii 1 139. 

OrymsittoiKle, adj., dwelling in glory: 
gsm. j'lymsittendes 417, 528; npm. 
J>rymsittende 884. 

O'rytf, f., strengt/i, power : ip. bry'Sum 376, 
1 148. 

tfrySbeani, n., glorious son : as. )n•y^"- 
bearn 494. 

(Vry'ffcyniiij!;, m., king of glory. : as. hiy iS- 
cining 436. 

ffryJVfull, Tid]., glorious, po7c'er///l : dpm. 
JiryiNfullum 1329. 

SryO'woorc, n., glorious work : as. 
J>ryS\veorc 773, 

Su, pron., thou : ns. 73, 85, 98, 105, etc. ; 
Jju 68, 283, 943, 11S7, etc.; for g%.see 
tSva; ds. *5e 275, 386, 483, 618, etc., 
)>§ 81, 83, 97, 102, etc.; as. "Se 112, 
292, 534, 633, etc.; I^e 99, 100, loi, 
108, etc. ; np. ge 256, 295, 337, 344, 
345, 346, 348, 429(2), 430, 676, 744, 
746, 1 179, 1 183, 1 197, 1333, 1558, 
1609, 1612; dp. cow 297, 338, 346, 
458, 758, 851, 970, 1176, 1343, 1344, 
161 1 ; ap. eow 336, 347, S84, eowic 
259, 882. 

tJurfan, PP, need: 2 pi. 'Surfan 337. 
See beSurfaii. 

(Turh, prep. w. ace. i. through, by, be- 
cause of, in accordance with {co?idition 
and agency) : Surh 66, 315, 633, Ap. 



34, 68, 80, hurh 34, 79, 109, 1 87, 218, 
436, 525, 585, 597, 611, 631, 635,642, 
651, 670, 688, 699, 725, 771, 827, 912, 
941, 965, 971, 975, 1000, 1092, 1294, 
1336, 134S, i4i«. 1440, 1442, 1444. 
1475, 1476, 1520, 1530, 1532, 1552, 
1580, 1586, 1616, 1629, 1635, 1651, 
1692, Ap. 26, 29, 39, 53, 56, 60, 67, 
>urg Ap. 13, 63, (Surg Ap. 72. — 2. 
through, out of [place) : J>urh 739, 
1276, 1279. 

Siirhdrifan, l, pierce through : pp. 
J'urhdrifen 1397. 

3us, adv., thus: 141 1, Ap. 85, J>us 62, 
173' 354. 539' 686, 818, 1716. 

'Ousend, num., thojisand: ap. (Susends 
J9I. 

tfrisendinieluin, adv., in thousands: 
I'usendmElum 872. 

'O'yder, adv., thither : )>yder 282. 

3y lais, conj., lest, that not: J>y ISs 77, 
1 147, he Iffis 1047. 

'Syldij> , see geSyldig. 

'3yn, 1, suppress: 3 sg. 'SyS 520. See 
}?('()yn. 

'iVyncaii, Wl, seem : 3 sg. )>ince5 609, 
)>ynceN 472; pret. 3 sg. jnihte 740, 
1 135 ; pret. 3 pi. I'uhton 440. 

ffyndeii, see Senden. 

ffyssa, see niere'Syssa. 

U 

U = ruiie Pi Ap. ioi ; for meaning, see 
jVotes. 

uhta, m., daic'u : ds. iihtan 235, 1388. 

iinbra'fe, adj., imperishable: asm. un- 
briecne Ap. 86. 

uncuS, adj., iinkiunvn, strange : asn. Ap. 
93; npn. Ap. 112; gp. uncuSra 178. 

under, prep., under, beneath, in : w. 
dat. 2, 93, 98,505, 512, 545,837. 1009, 
1204, 1402, 1493; ^^"- ^C'^- '28, 208, 
455> 1305' 1457, 1595. 1600; case in- 
determinable 46, 95, 141, 144, 420, 
832, 940, 1005, 1013, 1038, 1065, 
1071, 1253. 



GLOSSARY 



231 



undyrne, adj., manifest, fatnoKs: nsf. 

Ap. 42 ; asf. 1480. 
unea'd'e, adj., difficult: nsn. 205. 
unforc'uO', adj., fio/>lc\ illustrious: nsm. 

1263; vsm. 475. 
uiifyrii, adv., jyo« : 1371. 
iiiihcore, adj., harmful, murderous: 

asm. unheorne 34. 
uulnvilen, adj., eternal: asf. 11 54; 

asn. Ap. 20, 120. 
uiihyd'ig, adj., ivretched: npm. unhy- 

'(Sige 107S. 
unlH'd, adj., wretched, wicked: up. un- 

Ijede 744; gp. unlaedra 30, 142. 
unlytel, adj., not little, great: nsm. 

1237; nsf. 1270; nsn. Ap. 8; asn. 

876; apm. unlytle 1493. 
uiiinajte, adj., very great: nsn. 1219; 

asn. 653, 1682. 
uniian, PP, w. gen., grant: inf. 146, 

29S. See ji^eiiiiiiaii. 
uiirilit, n., wrong: ds. unrihte 1559. 
uni'iiii, n., great ntunber: as. 704. 
unsjielig, adj., unhappy, ill fa ted: npm. 

unsSlige 561. 
unseyldis* adj., guiltless, innocent : 

nsm. 1 137. 
unslaAV, adj., not slow, hastening: asm. 

unslawne 171 1. 
iinsyfre, adj., dirty: asn. 1310. 
untweonde, adj., not doubting, itnhesi- 

tatiitg: asn. 1242. 
untyddre, 2iA\., courageous : nsm. 1252. 
UIl^v(*axoIl, 'aA] ., not fu lly grown, young : 

npm. unweaxne 1627. 
up, adv., ///, above : 792, upp 443, 979, 

1125, 1236, 1303, 1318, 1625. 
upengel, m., heavenly atigel: gp. up- 

engla 226. 
upgeinynd, n., thought of heaven : as. 

1064. 
uplioofoii, m., heaven above: as. 798. 
upli«', adj., upper, celestial : dsn. uplican 

119. 
uppe, adv., above, on high : 749. 
upweg, m., ascent : as. 830. 



fire, see user. 

user, pron., our: nsn. ure 454; asm. 

userne 340, 397, 860; asf. usse Ap. 

116; gpn. iissa 1 3 19. 
ut, adv., out, forth : 15, 968, 1221, 1272, 

1279. 1390. 1523. 1537, 1577- 
fitan, adv., outside, from without: 28, 

871. 
utaii, interj., let us: 1356, utu Ap. 115. 
uiSweota, m., 7aise man, sage : ns. 1 105. 

W 

W = rune P Ap. 100; for meaning, see 

Azotes. 
■\vac, adj., 7aeah, yielding: nsm. 212. 
^vacall, see on\va<'aii. 
Avted, n., wave, flood: np. wasdu 533, 

wadu 1545; gp. wasda439; ap. wa'Su 

1457- 
\vte<l, f., sail: np. waedo 375. 
Avadan, 6, traverse, go : 2 pi. wada^" 677 ; 

inf. 1 27 1. ^^^ ge-, onwadan. 
^vag, m., 7iw//: ds. wage 714, 732. See 

Sfelwag. 
\V£eg, m., wave : ns. 533 ; gs. waeges 

632, weges 601; as. weg 1532; is. 

wSge 1594; np. wffigas yji,, 1545; 

gp. wega 932 ;• ap. wiegas 456, 748, 

1589, wegas 198. 
wiegan, see aMa'gJin. 
WfT'gfaru, f., sea-way, oceati : ds. wSg- 

fa;re 923. 
Ava'gflota, m., ship : ds. wsegflotan 

4S7. 
wtegiVel, n., ship: ds. wccg^ele 171 1. 
Aviclan, see bcAviElaii. 
walca, m., wave: np. walcan 1524. 
naldend, see Avealdend. 
wtelgifre, adj., eager for carnage : nsm. 

372; nsf. 1271. 
■wa^Igrtedig, adj., greedy for slaughter : 

npm. wailgrSdige 135. 
■wa'lgriiu, adj., grievous, cruel: apn. 

1415. 
TV'aelm, see ^vylIn. 
■waelreaf, n., body : as. A p. 95. 



232 



GLOSSARY 



waelreo'w, adj., mii7-deroiis: nsm. Ap. 

69; npm. waelreowe 121 1. 
■wfeUvang, m.., field of battle: ds. wel- 

wange 1226. 
Avaelivulf, m., war7-ior : np. \va;lwulfas 

149. 
Avana, indecl. adj., lacking, 7iiinus, less : 

1040. 
■\vang, m.., plain, field : ds. wonge 22; 

as. wang 839. See beadu-, deatf-, 

nieotud-, neorxiia-, sael-, sige-, 

stede-, wail^vang. 
Avangstede, m., place : ds. 988. 
■\vaiihal, adj., side: np. wanhale 580. 
■\vann, adj., dark: nsm. 1169; npn. 

wonn 837. See brunAvann. 
wansiSlig, adj., unblest: npm. wansS- 

lige 963. 
Ava'pen, n., weapon: gs. wiepnes 11 80; 

ap. wjepen 1145; gp. wsepna 71; 

dp. wsepnum 1291 ; ip. 1069, Ap. 

69. 
■\vtiepenhete, m., armed hostility, battle : 

as. Ap. 80. 
■\vfer, n., sea : is. wajre 269, 487. 
wSr, f. I. faith: as. wiere 213. — 

2. protection : as. wjere 824 ; is. 535, 

988. See freo?fiiAvSr. 
■wserftest, adj., faithful: nsm. 416, 

1310; asm. wierfasstne 1273. 
"wSrleas, adj., faithless: gp. wserleasra 

1069. 
Avserloga, m., traitor : ns. 1 297 ; ds. 

wSrlogan 613; np. 71, 108. 
■\varoO', m., shore : ds. waro'Se 263, 

waruSe 236, 240 ; gp. waro^a 306. 
■\varo«Jfaro3, m., smf: gp. waro'Sfaru'Sa 

197. 
-\varu, see burg\\ aru, coaster-, eor«V-, 

Sigel^vare. 
warutJge'xvinn, n., surf: as. 439. 
waetan, see ge^vaetan. 
■\vaeter, n., -auiter: ns. ^},2)'^ gs. wceteres 

22, 452, 1260, 1536; ds. wastere 587, 

waettre 953; as. waster 201, 222, 253, 

1507; np. 1553, 1572. 



Avaeterbroga, m., water-terror : as. was- 

terbrogan 197, 456. 
Avaeteregesa, m., water-terror : ns. 435, 

wasteregsa 375. 
waeterflod, xa., flood : np. wasterflodas 

503- 
Ava9, i., going, journey : ds. wa^'e 593. 
AvaSu, see Avaed. 

wai^yww&^vn., flood : gs. wa'Suman 1280. 
wea, m., woe, lantentaiion : is. wean 

675- 
-wealo, see gewealc. 

■\veald, conj., with hu, ho7vever: 1355. 

-Aveald, see ge-, aehtgeweald. 

■\vealda, see ealAvealda. 

Avealdan, R, w. gen., 7-tile: 3 sg. 
wealdeS 1603, 1685. .5"^^ gewealdaii. 

■\vealdend, m., ruler. Lord: ns. 225, 
248, 325, 604, 799, waldend 3S8, 702, 
855; gs. wealdendes 576; as. wal- 
dend 213, 539, 1056; vs. 193, 920, 

1451- 
weall, m., wall: ds. wealle 726, 736, 

1492 ; np. weallas 843 ; ap. 1553. See 

burliAveall. 
■weallan, R. i. flotv, well out, flotv 

forth : 3 pi. weallaS 1405 ; pret. 3 sg. 

weoll 1240, 1275, 1280, 1546; ptc. nsn. 

weallende 1574; inf. 1503. — 2. be 

agitated, excited: pret. 3 sg. weoll 

769; ptc. nsm. weallende 1709. See 

aAveallan. 
weallgeat, n., wall-gate: dp. weallgea- 

tum 1203. 
■\veard, m., ward, guardian: ns. 227, 

596, 601, 632, 987 ; as. 52, 56 ; vs. 82, 

1406. See burh-, helm-, herig-, 

lid-, scipAveard. 
-weard, see and-, innaiiAveard. 
Aveardigan, Wa, guard, inhabit : 3 pi. 

weardiga'5 176; inf. 599. 
\se,?it^(^Q'a,\\., sign of grief : ns. 11 19. 
■\veaxan, 6, grow, increase : pret. 3 sg. 

weox 568, 1536, 1677; pret. 3 pi. 

weoxon 373, 1545. 
weaxen, see unweaxen. 



GLOSSARY 



2ZZ 



webbian, W2, ^veave : pret. 3 sg. web- 
bade 672. 
weccean, Wl, aimlcen : inf. S50. See 

aweccan. 
AA'ecgan, see aAveegan. 
Avedd, Vi., promise: is. wedde 1631. 
Aveder, n. i. sky. gs. wederes 837. — 

2. ai>% breeze: np. 1256. 
wederburg, f., pleasaiit city : as. 

1697. 
"wedereandel, f., light of heaven, sun : 

ns. 372. 
weg, m., way, road: as. 170, 191, 252, 

1 173, 16S0, Ap. 31 ; np. wegas 1234; 

gp. wega 65. See ba?(5-, feor-, fold-, 

grund-, holm-, iipAveg. 
wegan, 5, bear, endure, experience : 

pret. 3 pi. wegan Ap. 87. 
■\vel, adj., well: 212, well 885. 
Avela, m., riches, prosperity : gs. welan 

1 1 59; as. 302, 318; ip. welum 755. 

See seht-, ar-, bold-, ead-, lifwela. 
Avellan, see aAvellan. 
Avelm, see wylni. 
AvelAA'ang, see Avaelwang. 
Aveman, Wl. i. soimd, be heard: pret. 

3 sg. wemde 740. — 2. proclaim, an- 

7iotince: pret. i sg. wemde 14S0. 
AA'emmaii, see geAvemmed. 
Aven, f., hope, expectation: ns. 1074; 

dp. wenum 1087. 
-AA ena, see orAAcna. 
AA'enan, Wi, w. gen., expect: pret. 3 sg. 

wende 377 ; pret. 3 pi. wendan 1072, 

1597- 
AA'endan, Wl, change, turn: inf. 587. 

See onAA'endan. 
-AA'cnde, see leofwende. 
AA'enian, Wl, direct, guide: pret. 3 sg. 

wenede 1682. 
AA'eoro, n. I. work, fabric : as. 799. — 

2. occupation: is. weorce 1365. — 

3. pain, affliction: ns. 1659; gs. 
weorces 1277; as. weorc Ap. 80. 
See ellen-, fruni-, fyrn-, ge-, gutf-, 
3ry<y-, AvundorAN'eorc. 



AAeoriii, m., wortn : ns. 769 ; dp. weor- 

mum Ap. 95. 
AA'eorn, see AA'orn. 

AA'eorod, n., host, throng: ns. weorud 
761, werod 1219; gs. weorodes 1039, 
1271, 1592; ds. weorode 1659; as. 
weorod 1046, 1682; is. weorode 1706, 
weorude 1390; np. werod 1069; gp. 
weoroda 870, 1206, 141 5, weoruda 
62, 173, 388, 435, 727, 1282, 1663; 
dp. weorodum 564, 736, Ap. 55, 
weorudum Ap. 61. 

AAeorp, see ge-, AvintergCAA'Corp. 

AAeorpan, see ymbAveorpan. 

AA'eor?fan, 3. i. he, become: 2 sg. wyr- 
'5est 4S3 ; 3 sg. weorSe'S 13S3, wyr'Se'S 
219, 972; pret. 2 sg. wurde 1408 
pret. 3 sg. wearS 90, 92, 350, 369 
467, 524, 566, 770, 910, 960, 1085 
1090, 1106, 1149, 1386, 1529, 1550, 
1569' 1595. 1702, Ap. 42, 52, 64, 82 
pret. 3 pi. wurdon 376, 447, 453, 1339 
1583; opt. pres. 2 sg. weor'Se 276 
opt. pres. 3 sg. wyr'Se 208 ; opt. pret 
3 sg. wurde 156, 1066, 1228, 1423 
opt. pret. 3 pi. wurdan 1619; imper 
2 sg. weorS 902; inf. weorSan 137 
211, 758, 890, 953, weort^an 204, 948 
wyr'San 215, 437, wyr^an 182. — 
2. befall, happen : pret. 3 sg. wear^ 
1343, 1526, Ap. 78. See geAA'eortJan. 

AveorSian, Wa, honor : pret. 2 sg. 
wyr'Sodest 551 ; pret. 3 sg. weor'Sode 
755, weor'Sade 1268, wyr'Sode 55, 
wyrSude 538 ; pret. 3 pi. weorSodon 
806, weor'Sadon 1055, weor'Sedon 
1715 ; inf. Ap. 48. See geAA'eortfian. 

AA'eorSung, see dom-, sint'AAeor<5ung. 

AA'eota, see AA'ita. 

AA'epan, R. i. cry out, iceep : pret. 3 
sg. weop 1400; ptc. nsm. wepende 
59. — 2. betueep, be grieved at : imper. 
2 sg. wep 1 43 1. 

AA^er, m., man : ns. 168, 1395 ; gs. 
weres Ap. 27; as. wer 1171, 1648; 
np. weras 963, 1536, 1637, 1666; gp. 



234 



GLOSSARY 



wera 35, 135, 620, 650, 705, 730, 787, 

1145, 1155, 1200, 1507, 1554, 1597; 

dp. werum 22, 153, 558, Ap. 106; ap. 

weras 428. 
•wergan, see awergan. 
\verian, Wl, 7vard off, defend: pret. 

3 sg. werede 743, 1053. 
werig, adj. i. weary, wretched: nsn. 

127S; npm. werige 580, 593; dpm. 

weiegum 59. — 2. evil, cursed: gs. 

weriges 1169; np. werige 615; dp. 

werigum 86, 615. See lid-, sjewerig. 
■werigfercJ, adj., sad at heart: nsm. 

1400. 
■weriginod, adj., weary in spirit: nsm. 

1366. 
werSeod, f., people, nation : gs. wer- 

^eode 855; ds. wer)ieode 137, 573; 

ap. werj^eoda 543, Ap. 15. 
■wesan, an v., he, exist: i sg. eom 636, 

beo 72; 2 sg. eart 505, 527, 11S8, 

1 29 1, 1508; 3 sg. is 102, 113, 120, 

177, 313. 324. 393. 394. 420, 422, 424, 

492, 496, 501, 526, 542, 544, 549, 682, 

717, 719, 724, 751, 758, 906, 907, 940, 

951,979, 1165, 1166, 1173, 1199,1317, 

1372, 1425. 1427. 1434. I48i> 1489. 
1562, 1563, 1565, 1602, 1605, 1611, 
1664, 1717, 1718, 1722, Ap. 14, iiS; 
(w. neg.) nis 107, 205, 1210, 1432 ;br5 
185, 275, 320, 637, 885, 889, 935, 1056, 
"53. 1384. 1567, 1693, Ap. "3; I Pl- 
synd 323; syndon 264; bIo5 408; 
2 pi. sint 348 ; synd 744 ; syndon 344, 
676; 3 pi. sint 1404, 1425; synt 198, 
391; synd 1365; -sindon 201, 1369, 
Ap. 112; syndon 686, 689, 720, 973; 
pret. I sg. wass 64, 489, 949 ; pret. 
2 sg. wiere 898; pret.- 3 sg. waes 11, 
19, 25, 29, 36, 40, 41, 57, 122, 147, 
158, i6i,- 169, 230, 231, 232, 239, 248, 
262, 385, 594, 665, 667, 684, 700, 854, 
869, 874, 878, 887, 892, 967, 981, 
loio, 1013, 1018, 1097, 1105, 1112, 
1116, 1119, 1138, 1155, 1201, 1223, 
1225, 1238, 1242, 1245, 1250, 1251, 



1253, 1274, 1302, 1307, 1322, 1382, 
1394, 1395. 1476, 1532, 1534, 1537, 
1542, 1547, 1554, 1571, 1573, 1579, 

I581 (2), 1584, 1622, 1627, 1643, 1659, 

1689, 1708, Ap. 25, 37, 41, 48, 57, 66, 

106 ; (w. neg.) naes 21, 380, 662, 888, 

1113, 1162, 1471, 1522, Ap. 33; pret. 

3 pi. wieron 7, 46, 250, 579, 791, 1016, 

1041, 1114, 1259, 1334, 1695, Ap. 4; 

(w. neg.) nseron Ap. 75 ; opt. 2 sg. sle 

417; opt. 3 sg. 70, 1439, I45i,Ap. 107; 

opt. 3 pi. slen 734; pret. opt. 3 sg. 

wSre 563, 765, 799, 1 178; imp. 2 sg. 

beo 98, 214; wes 540, 914, 959; imp. 

2 pi. beo'S 1609. 
x^'^st^, Z-di)., desolate : asn. 11 59. 
Avestenn, n., desert: ds. westenne 699. 
■wex, n., 7Liax : ds. wexe 1145. 
w\Q,h\., habitation: as. 131, 1310; np. 

Ap. 112. .V^t' eardvvTc. 
wicg, n., horse: dp. wicgum 1095. . 
wid, adj. I. broad, wide : asm. widne 

283. — 2. w. feorh, ealdor, =/(;r- 

ever: dsn. wldan 106, 810, 938, 1452, 

1721 ; asn. 1383. 
■wide, adv., widely, far atid wide : 333, 

576, 1119, 1234, 1554, 1637, Ap. 2, 6, 

15, 42. 
■wTdf^Sme, adj., broad-bosomed: nsm. 

533 ; asn. 240. 
■widferende, adj., far-traveling: np. 

279. 
\v\(S\a\\<\.,x\.., earth, broad earth: as. 198. 
Avidlast, rvi., far journey : ap. widlastas 

677. 
■widrynig, ■^iS]., far-flowing : asn. 1507. 
wif, n., woman: np. 1666; gp. wifa 

1039, 1597. 
Avig, m., idol : as. Ap. 48. 
Mag, n., war, battle : gs. wlges 839, 

1 183, 1226, 1355, Ap. 74. 
A\iga, m., warrior : as. wTgan 1 7 1 1 . 
vvigend, m., warrior: np. 1053, 1203; 

gp. wigendra 506, 887, 896, 1450, 

1572, 1608, 1672, wiggendra 1095 ; ap. 

wigend 850, 1297. 



GLOSSARY 



235 



Aviht, fii., aiii^ht: is. wihte 1522, 1661. 

Sec (xiil-, owiht. 
^^•illa, ni., will, desire : ns. 70 ; gs. 

willan 65, 106; ds. 1401, 1641 ; as. 

304, 356; ip. willum {dliss/ulfy) 810. 
Avillan, an v., will, ■wis A, desire: i sg. 

wille 84, 347, 458, 474, 648, 1412; 

2 sg. wilt 2S8 ; I pi. willa'S 292 ; 3 pi. 

178, 298; pret. I sg. wolde 271, 478, 

483, 970; pret. 2 sg. woldest 203, 

woldes 308; pret. 3 sg. wolde 146, 

894, 1 109, 1 1 30, 1655, 1658, 1660, 

1699, Ap. 47 ; pret. i pi. woldon 1424 ; 

pret. 3 pi. 129, 402, 803, 1072, 1 141, 

1392, 1460, 1538, 1639; opt. 2 sg. 

wille 75, 342, 1286. 
■vvillgedryht, i., faithful band: as. 914. 
Avillgcofa, m., gracious dispenser : as. 

wilgeofan 62 ; vs. willgeofa 1282. 
\^'lInian, W2, w. gen., desire : 2 sg. wil- 

nast 2S3 ; pret. 3 sg. wilnode 918; 

pret. 3 pi. wilnedon 448; inf. 11 28. 
wil&iiS, m.., pleasant journey : as. 1046. 
AvilGegu, f., desired feast: ds. wilj^ege 

153- 
Avin, n., wine: as. 587. [Lat. vinutn.'] 
■\\anburg, f., city of festivity : as. 1637 ; 

ds. winbyrig 1672. 
wind, m., wind: ns. 269, 503; np. win- 
das 373; ap. 452, 456. 
windan, 3, wind, gyrate : pret. 3 sg. 

wand 372. See be-, onwindaii. 
■\Aindig, adj., windy : npm. windige 843. 
wine, m., friend: as. 1464 ; vs. 307, 

1431 ; np. winas 198. 
Avinodryhten, m., friendly lord: as. 9 1 9. 
wiiio'Ofarfende, adj., in need of a 

friend: nsm. winel'earfende 300. 
Avlnn, see ge-, garge-, gtitfge-, hand- 

geAvinn. 
-Aviiina, see gCA^inna. 
Aviiiiiaii, .'i, endure, suffer: pret. 2 sg. 

wunne 13S0. 
winviwed, n., wine-hall : as. 1159. 
■winter, m., xuinter, i.e. year: dp. win- 

trum 506. 



Avinterceald, adj., wintry cold: asf. 

wintercealdan 1265. 
AviiitergCAVorp, n., winter storm : ip. 

wintergeworpum 1256. 
A\Tr, m., 7oire, bracelet : gp. wira 302. 
■\vis, adj., 7uise: nsm.. 316, 470, 919, 

1497, wTsa 843; asm. 552; vsm. wis 

624 ; comp. asm. wisran 474. 
Avisdom, m., luisdoni : ns. 569, 1678; 

gs. wisdomes 645 ; as. wisdom 650. 
wisfaest, adj., wise: asm. wisfzestne 

164S; gp. wisfffistra 1167. 
wisian, Ws. i. trans, w. ace. and dat., 

g7tide, direct: pret. 3 sg. wisode 381, 

Ap. 9 ; opt. 2 sg. wTsige 4S8 ; inf. 1099. 

— 2. intrans., lead or i7idicate the way : 

pret. 3 sg. wisode 985. 
AA-islic, adj., wise: asn. 509. 
"wist, i.,food: ns. 21 ; ds. wiste 153 ; as. 

302, 312, 31S, 593, 1074, wist 388. 

See ondwist. 
wit, see edAvitspraec, ge-, inwit. 
Avita, see fyrnAvita, uOAAeota. 
Avitan, PP, know: i sg. wat 183, 199, 

433, 498, 814, 904, 941 ; 2 sg. wast 

932, wiest 1 1 86, 1282; pret. 3 sg. 

wiste 261 ; opt. i sg. wite 603 ; opt. 

3 sg. 546 ; w. neg., i sg. nat Ap. hi; 

2 pi. nyton 745 ; pret. 3 pi. nyston 

1088. 
Avitan, see ge-, oSAVitan. 
wite, x\.,punish??ient, torture: ns. 889; 

np. wltu 1365; gp. wTta 1470, 1490, 

1618; dp. wTtum 1299; ap. Wltu 1052, 

141 5, 1611 ; ip. witum 580, 121 1, 1361, 

1631. 
Avitebend, mf., torture-bonds: ip. wite- 

bendum 108, 1561. 
AA^itian, W2, order, appoint, decree : pp. 

witod 889, weotod 951, weotud 1366, 

asf. weotude 1074. 
AA'itig, adj., wise: nsm. 743. 
AA'itiga, rn.., prophet: np. witigan 801. 
AA'itJ, prep. w. dat. and ace. i. w. dat., 

against: 425, 560, 1210, 1291, 1359. 

— 2. postpositive, w. dat., i)i reply to : 



236 



GLOSSARY 



295. — 3. w. 6idit.,fro>n (separation) : 

Ap. 37,83. — 4. w. d2i\..,/rom (source) : 

275. — 5, w. ace, to, towards: 213, 

3S9(?), 921, 1 188, 1387, 1495. 
wiSerfeohteud, m., enejny. as. 11 83. 
wiSerhycgende, adj., hostile, opposing: 

nsm. 1172 ; npm. 1072. 
wi9crhydig, adj., hostile: nsm. 675. 
Avi'Serinedc, adj., hostile: nsm. wiSer- 

meda 1 195. 
wiSstaiidan, 0, w. dat. oppose, defeat: 

pret. 3 sg. vvi&tod 167. 
wiSOiiigian, \V2, \v. dat., talk with, 

bargain with : pret. 3 sg. wi<5J>ingode 

263, 306, 632. 
■^vlite, m., appearatice, beauty : ns. 

1 47 1. 6V^.' inaegwlite. 
wliteleas, adj., ugly: ns. 1169. 
■\vlitig, 2i.(S.]., fair, beautiful: nsm. 870; 

nsf. 732, wlitige (weak) 1437; npm. 

wlitige 363. 
wlitige, 2.(lv., fairly, beautifully: 716, 

1721. 
wlitigian, see gewlitigiaii. 
w\o\\, infringe: ns. 147 1. 
vvolcen, n., cloud, sky: dp. wolcnum 93, 

837 ; ip- 1046. 

■\vonia, m., tumult, terror: as. woman 

1355. See dsegred-, hildevvoina. 
Tvong, see Avang. 

wop, m., lamentation, weeping: ns. 
1 1 55, 1554, 1666; gs. wopes 1278. 

word, n., word, speech : ns. 569, 1678; 
gs. wordes 261, 474, 1648; as. word 
416, C50, 732, 801, 855, 896, 1 172, 
1299, 1358, 1361, 1381, 1400, 1418, 
1430, 1497, 1663, Ap. 53; is. worde 
193, 210, 304, 418, 584, 716, 727, 743, 
778, 850, 913, 1019, 1206, 1280, 1450; 
gp. worda 509, 904, 923, 1439; dp. 
wordum 88, 761, 1026, 1167, 1219, 
1512, Ap. 106; ip. 13, 55, 62, 173, 
300, 354, 428, 539, 596, 624, 630, 740, 
755, 806, 812, 919, 963, 1053, 1 195, 
1200, 1268, 1464, 1480, 1 510, 1608. 
See hosp-, husc-, leoS^vord. 



■wordcwide, m., speech : dp. word- 

cwidum 552, 1447. 
wordlileoSor, n., speech, speaking: ns. 

708 ; gs. wordhleoSres 93. 
Avordhord, n., treasury of words: as. 

316, 601. 
wordlatu, f., delay in obeying: ns. 

1522. 
AVordlaSu, f., speech, eloquence: as. 

wordlasSe 635. 
Avordloca, m., treasury of words : as. 

wordlocan 470. 
Avorn, m., 7mdtitude, number: as. 812, 

904, weom 677 ; gp. weorna 1490. 
-Avorp, see wintergeAvorp. 
AA'oruld, f. I. world, earth : ds. worulde 

304, 356, 948, Ap. 112; as. woruld 

576. — 2. mankind: ds. worulde 509. 

— 3. in AA'oruld AAorulda = /"w- 

e'c'er : as., gp. 1686. 
AA'oruldsped, f., worldly prosperity : as. 

woruldspede 31 8. 
AvoruldAvuiiigende, adj., dwelling on 

earth : np. Ap. 100. 
AA'0<5, f., sound, voice, song: as. w5'5e 

675. 
AA'i'fcc, n., exile, i?iisery : gs. wraeces 

1383; as. wraec 1380. 
AATfecsicJ, m., exile, misery : ns. 889 ; as. 

135S, 1431- 
AA'racu, f., punishment: as. wraece 615. 
wrasen, see fetor-, inAA'itAArasen. 

AATsetllc, adj. i. skillful, beautiful: 

asf.wTffitllce 712. — 2. -wondrous: nsm. 

wraetllc 740 ; nsf. 93 ; ipn. wrjetlicum 

630, 1200. 
AA'ra?F, adj., angry: nsm. 1297; dsm. 

wra'Sum 613; gp. wraSra 1273, 131 7. 
AA'recan, 5. i. avenge: inf. 11 80. — 

2. utter, send forth: pp. wrecen 1548. 

See beAvreean. 
AvretFian, Wl, support: pret. 3 sg. 

wreSede 523. 
AA-ridian, W2, gro7v, flourish : 3 sg. 

wrTda'5 635; pret. 3 sg. wridode 

767. 



GLOSSARY 



237 



writan, 1, lurite : pret. 3 sg. wrat 1 510 ; 
inf. 13. See a^v^itan. 

wroht, f., blame., ciiluniiiy : as. 672. 
^v^ohtsmi(>', m., evil-doer : dp. wroht- 

smitium 86. 
wudubat, m., loooden ship : ds. wudu- 

bate 905. 
wuldor, n., glory, heavenly glory, 
keaveti: ns. 171, 555,854, 1317, 1452, 
1463 ; gs. wuldres 55, 70, 88, 193, 210, 
354' 535' 539. 596, 708, 726, 758, 806, 
870, 887, 913, 1026, 1056, 1268, 1380, 
1510, 1611, 1631, 1661, 1678, 1715, 
Ap. 27, 48, 61, 87, wuldras 523; ds. 
wuldre 356, 948, 1682, 1721 ; is. 543, 
669, 1618; vs. wuldor 141 1, wuldur 
899. 
wuldorcyning, m., khig 0/ glory: gs. 
wuldorcyninges 418, 801, 1430, 1447; 
as. wuldorcining Ap. 74. 
wuldorgesteald, n., heavenly habita- 
tion: gp. wuldorgestealda 1686. 
•U'uldorgifu, f., glorious gift: ip. wul- 

dorgifum 938. 
wuldorspedig, adj., glorious: apm. 

wuldorspedige 428. 
■wuldortorht, adj., gloriously bright: 

nsn. 1457. 
wuldorcTrym, m., heavenly glory : gs.' 

wuldor^rymmes 325, 702. 
W'ulf, see ^V8elwulf. 
wund, f., 'wound: ns. 1473; *^P- wun- 

dum 953, 1278. 
wund, adj., 7vounded, crippled: nsm. 

Ap. 61 ; npm. wunde 407. 
WTindor, n., wonder, miracle : ns. 736 
ds. wundre 620 ; as. wundor 620, 730 
gp. wundra 564, 569, 584, 699, 812 
dp. wundrum = adv. wondrous 1492, 
1497; ^P- wundor 604, 712. 
Tv'iindorcraeft, m., wondrous power: 

is. wundorcraefte 13, 645, Ap. 55. 
wundorwcorc, n., miracle: gp. wun- 

dorworca 705. 
Avunian, Ws. i. occupy, diuell in: pret. 
3 pi. wunedon 131 ; imper. 2 sg. wuna 



1672; inf. 1310, 1697. — 2. support, 
stand by: i sg. wunige 99, 1218. — 
3. remain, stand, abide: 3 pi. wuniaS 
loi; pret. 3 sg. wunode 163, 1262; 
pret. 3 pi. wunedon 868, 11 58; opt. 
pres. 3 sg. wunige 945 ; inf. wunigean 
802, Ap. 95. See gewunian. 

wunlgende, see wo^uld^vunigende. 

Avunn, see w^ynn. 

Avurd, see Avyrd. 

wylni, m., surge, billow : as. 367, 863 ; 
dp. wzelmum 452. See flod-, heaSo-, 
streamwylm. 

wynn, f. i.joy: ns. 887, 11 13, 1162; 
ip. wynnum 635, winnum 1019. — 
2. choice, best (w. gen. pi.) : ns. 1223 ; 
as. wunn 17 13. 

wyrcan, Wl, make, fashion : pret. 3 sg. 
worhte 523, 1479. ^^^ gewyrcan. 

wyrd, f. 1. fate: ns. 613, 1561. — 
2. event, happening: ns. 758, wurd 
Ap. 42; as. wyrd 1480; gp. wyrda 
630, 1056. See forwyrd. 

Avyrht, see gewyrht. 

wyrhta, m., Creator : ns. 325, 702. See 
gewyrhta. 

wyrresta, see yfel. 

AvjTtWan, see weorSian. 

AvyrSniynd, fn., honor : ip. wyr^myn- 
dum 905. 



Y = rune !>) Ap. 103 ; for tneaniftg, see 

Notes. 
yfel, n., evil: ns. 695; gs. yfles 1382; 

gp. yfela 13 12. 
j^el, adj., bad, evil: sup. asm. wyrrestan 

86; sup. npm. 1592. 
ylde, mpl., men : gp. ylda 182, 1555. 
yldlng, f., delay : ns. 215. 
ynib, prep. w. ace. i. round, about: 

872, 1233, 1247, ymbe 841, 871, 1577. 

— 2. after, after ez'ery (temporal): 

157. — 3 . concerning : 1 1 1 7 . 
ymbscinan, l, shi7ie about: pret. 3 sg. 

ymbscan 10 17. 



238 



GLOSSARY 



ymb^veo^pan, 3, surround: pret. 3 pi. 

ymbwurpon 1553. 
yppan, see geyppan. 

yppe, adj., ?naiufest, revealed: nsn. Ap. 

64. 
jTinSu, f., distress, ajffliction: as. 1 38^:1, 

yrm'So 1190, ermtiu 1162; gp. yrm)>a 

970; dp. yrm"5um 163. 
yrre, adj., angry: asm. yrne Ap. 68; 

npm. eorre 47, 1076. 
yst, f ., tetnpest : ns. 1 586. 
y?5, f., ivave: ns. 443; as. y^e 1591 ; 

gp. ySa 259, 352, 368, 466, 823, 863; 



dp. y'?!um4Si,5i4, 1713; ap.ySasig; 

ip.y^ium 1240, 1275, 1546. 6><?ary«5. 
S'tnbord, n., ship: as. 298. 
ytSfaru, i.,Jlood: ds. ySfare 900. 
yO'fynde, adj., easy to find: nsn. 1547. 
y'SlJid, f., ocean: ds. ySlade 499. 
yiSlid, n., ship : ds. ySlide 278 ; as. y'Slid 

445- 
yAvan, Wl, sho-.u: pp. yvved 972. See 
set-, oSywaii. 



•AM 25 I9G6 






illlii 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



ilill'illlllillJIIilillilli 

''■ 
i!i||jp 

!i liiliilliii 



!i! 



i!i I I I I, 0^3V42 404 6 ♦ 






III I 



lliiiliiiiili {lliilillllil 



'Hi 



illiin 






ill! i! 



ihi i ii 



1^ i i 



i i i ! i;i 



ill 






!i |(! 



HiiiiiiinimiiniiiiJIiiiiilJiiililil'liiSyilJiilllilliiiiiliH^^ 



liiiiil! 



'i i I I 



'-ill IP Pi! 

i i 1 i i 



I illitii 



I ! 1 1 I ! ill! i i: 



i I i i I! J: 



! 



; jj 



! 



.iillj*^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 



''lllliliiililiillPIIIPiiilililf'' 



I 



i!llll!ll!!!ili!l!Jiill 11 i iyiit;ill!!!lll!littlli 



i i 



:iliii!i 



1 iiiiii 



! !>|!| 



I 



! I ilj 



iiiiil! liii .„ 

'I Ii 111 li 



Hi i i 
I 



iiiiiimii I ijl 

ill' 



lilllllll II 



! 1 ! ' i 



,u,i|, l!i ! i il ,,,, ,. 

ilil! j imi 









